THE
BOOK
OF
DANIEL
.
The
PREFACE
.
ALthough
it
be
usual
with
those
that
write
Notes
on
any
part
of
the
Bible
,
to
premise
something
touching
the
Authour
of
the
Book
they
write
on
,
who
he
is
,
and
what
he
is
,
and
what
the
Scope
of
the
Book
of
which
he
is
said
to
be
the
Authour
;
yet
these
things
lye
so
plain
and
obvious
to
the
eye
of
every
one
that
reades
this
Book
of
Daniel
,
that
it
seems
altogether
needless
to
give
my self
or
the
Reader
the
trouble
of
any
such
Preface
.
For
the
Book
it self
declares
again
and
again
who
is
the
Writer
of
it
in
the
five
last
Chapters
,
which
are
merely
Prophetical
,
and
no
History
of
the
Kings
of
Babylon
and
of
the
Jews
interwoven
into
them
,
as
there
is
in
the
seven
first
,
or
rather
the
first
six
of
those
seven
.
Nor
is
it
any
sign
that
the
same
Daniel
writ
not
both
,
because
the
latter
six
of
the
first
,
from
Verse
4.
of
Chap.
2.
to
the
end
of
Chap.
7.
are
writ
in
Chaldee
,
the
other
in
Hebrew
,
and
that
he
speaks
of
himself
in
the
third
person
in
the
seven
former
,
but
in
the
first
in
the
five
latter
.
For
the
first
six
of
the
seven
being
mainly
Historical
,
and
the
Dream
of
the
Statue
being
Nebuchadnezzar's
dream
,
not
Daniel's
(
which
writ
in
Chaldee
,
is
the
reason
why
the
Vision
of
the
four
Beasts
,
Chap.
7.
is
writ
in
Chaldee
also
,
it
so
perfectly
answering
to
that
of
the
Statue
)
and
so
all
things
respecting
what
the
Kings
of
Babylon
did
,
or
befell
them
,
as
much
,
or
rather
more
,
than
the
Jews
,
it
was
fit
that
short
Chronicle
should
be
writ
in
the
language
of
the
Countrey
and
People
,
who
were
so
plainly
concerned
,
and
who
knew
the
truth
of
the
things
.
So
that
it
is
a
kind
of
appeal
to
them
therein
.
And
it
being
Historical
,
it
was
fit
Daniel
should
speak
of
himself
,
who
makes
so
great
a
part
of
the
Story
,
in
the
third
person
,
it
being
also
more
modest
and
becoming
.
And
the
things
being
so
weighty
,
and
himself
an
eye-witness
of
them
,
in
a
manner
,
all
along
,
it
is
incredible
Daniel
should
omit
the
recording
of
them
.
So
that
this
Daniel
that
is
so
often
mentioned
in
this
Book
,
is
certainly
the
Writer
thereof
,
viz.
of
the
first
Chapter
,
and
the
three
first
Verses
of
the
second
in
Hebrew
,
the
things
of
the
first
Chapter
being
not
so
notorious
as
what
follows
;
and
in
Chaldee
,
from
the
fourth
Verse
of
the
second
,
to
the
end
of
the
seventh
Chapter
,
occasion
being
given
to
begin
there
,
from
the
Answer
of
the
Chaldeans
in
Syriack
or
Chaldee
,
and
for
the
reasons
abovesaid
;
And
of
the
last
five
in
Hebrew
his
native
language
,
those
Prophecies
respecting
the
People
of
the
Jews
and
the
Church
of
God
at
large
,
even
to
the
consummation
of
all
things
:
But
they
were
to
himself
for
the
present
but
private
Memoirs
of
the
Visions
the
God
of
Israel
had
imparted
to
him
,
but
so
precious
as
were
to
be
kept
carefully
by
the
Jewish
Church
to
all
Posterity
.
As
for
that
other
Query
,
what
this
Daniel
was
;
it
is
likewise
plain
from
the
Book
it self
,
that
he
was
a
singularly
wise
and
holy
Man
,
and
a
Jew
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
and
of
the
Bloud-royal
,
and
a
Prince
even
in
the
Court
of
the
King
of
Babylon
,
and
that
he
lived
in
that
garb
,
and
not
in
the
austere
habit
and
garb
of
a
Prophet
,
which
therefore
makes
the
Jews
deny
that
he
was
one
,
as
if
not
Wisedom
,
but
the
Beard
made
the
Philosopher
.
But
the
Visions
seen
and
recorded
by
him
demonstrate
him
to
be
a
Prophet
indeed
,
and
our
Saviour
himself
does
him
the
right
to
call
him
so
,
Mat
.
24.15
.
And
lastly
,
Daniel's
scope
in
writing
this
Book
,
or
at
least
of
the
Spirit
of
God
that
put
him
upon
it
,
is
most
evident
.
That
it
might
be
a
lasting
Record
of
the
faithfulness
and
activeness
of
the
God
of
Israel
in
behalf
of
his
distressed
people
the
Jews
,
and
an
evident
argument
of
his
far
extending
Providence
over
his
Church
,
which
according
to
the
right
sense
of
the
Visions
revealed
to
Daniel
reaches
continuedly
from
his
times
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
CHAP.
I.
ARG
.
Jehoiakim
is
taken
captive
by
Nebuchadnezzar
.
Daniel
,
Hananiah
,
Mishael
and
Azariah
are
committed
to
the
care
of
Aspenaz
,
Master
of
his
Eunuchs
,
for
three
years
,
who
gives
new
Names
to
them
.
They
refusing
the
King's
portion
,
grow
fair
and
well
liking
with
pulse
and
water
.
At
the
three
years
end
they
are
found
by
the
King
in
all
matters
of
Wisedom
,
ten
times
better
than
all
the
Magicians
and
Astrologers
in
his
Realm
.
IN
the
third
year
of
the
reign
of
Jehoiakim
King
of
Judah
,
came
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
unto
Jerusalem
,
and
besieged
it
.
2
And
the
Lord
gave
Jehoiakim
King
of
Judah
into
his
hand
,
with
part
of
the
vessels
of
the
house
of
God
,
which
he
carried
into
the
land
of
Shinar
,
to
the
house
of
his
God
,
and
he
brought
the
vessels
into
the
treasure-house
of
his
God
.
3
And
the
King
spake
unto
Ashpenaz
the
master
of
his
Eunuchs
,
that
he
should
bring
certain
of
the
children
of
Israel
,
and
of
the
Kings
seed
,
and
of
the
Princes
:
4
Children
in
whom
was
no
blemish
,
but
well
favoured
,
and
skilfull
in
all
wisedom
,
and
cunning
in
knowledge
,
and
understanding
science
,
and
such
as
had
ability
in
them
to
stand
in
the
Kings
palace
,
and
whom
they
might
teach
the
learning
,
and
the
tongue
of
the
Chaldeans
.
5
And
the
King
appointed
them
a
daily
provision
of
the
Kings
meat
,
and
of
the
wine
which
he
drank
:
so
nourishing
them
three
years
,
that
at
the
end
thereof
they
might
stand
before
the
King
.
6
Now
among
these
were
of
the
children
of
Judah
,
Daniel
,
Hananiah
,
Mishael
and
Azariah
:
7
Unto
whom
the
prince
of
the
Eunuchs
gave
names
:
for
he
gave
unto
Daniel
the
name
of
Belteshazzar
,
and
to
Hananiah
of
Shadrach
,
and
to
Mishael
of
Meshach
,
and
to
Azariah
of
Abednego
.
8
But
Daniel
purposed
in
his
heart
,
that
he
would
not
defile
himself
with
the
portion
of
the
kings
meat
,
nor
with
the
wine
which
he
drank
:
therefore
he
requested
of
the
prince
of
the
Eunuchs
,
that
he
might
not
defile
himself
.
9
Now
God
had
brought
Daniel
into
favour
and
tender
love
with
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
.
10
And
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
said
unto
Daniel
,
I
fear
my
Lord
the
King
,
who
hath
appointed
your
meat
and
your
drink
,
for
why
should
he
see
your
faces
worse
liking
,
than
the
children
which
are
of
your
sort
?
then
shall
ye
make
me
endanger
my
head
to
the
King
.
11
Then
said
Daniel
to
Melzar
,
whom
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
had
set
over
Daniel
,
Hananiah
,
Mishael
and
Azariah
,
12
Prove
thy
servants
,
I
beseech
thee
,
ten
days
,
and
let
them
give
pulse
to
eat
,
and
water
to
drink
.
13
Then
let
our
countenances
be
looked
upon
before
thee
,
and
the
countenance
of
the
children
that
eat
of
the
portion
of
the
Kings
meat
:
and
as
thou
feest
,
deal
with
thy
servants
.
14
So
he
consented
to
them
in
this
matter
,
and
proved
them
ten
days
.
15
And
at
the
end
of
ten
days
,
their
countenances
appeared
fairer
,
and
fatter
in
flesh
,
than
all
the
children
which
did
eat
the
portion
of
the
Kings
meat
.
16
Thus
Melzar
took
away
the
portion
of
their
meat
,
and
the
wine
that
they
should
drink
,
and
gave
them
pulse
.
17
As
for
these
four
children
,
God
gave
them
knowledge
,
and
skill
in
all
learning
and
wisedom
,
and
Daniel
had
understanding
in
all
visions
and
dreams
.
18
Now
at
the
end
of
the
days
that
the
King
had
said
,
he
should
bring
them
in
,
then
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
brought
them
in
before
Nebuchadnezzar
.
19
And
the
King
communed
with
them
:
and
among
them
all
was
found
none
like
Daniel
,
Hananiah
,
Mishael
and
Azariah
:
therefore
stood
they
before
the
King
.
20
And
in
all
matters
of
wisedom
and
understanding
that
the
King
enquired
of
them
,
he
found
them
ten
times
better
than
all
the
Magicians
,
and
Astrologers
that
were
in
all
his
realm
.
21
And
Daniel
continued
even
unto
the
first
year
of
King
Cyrus
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
IN
Jeremy
,
chap.
46.
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
is
said
to
overthrow
the
army
of
Pharaoh
Neco
King
of
Aegypt
,
in
the
fourth
year
of
Jehoiakim
,
the
Son
of
Josiah
King
of
Judah
,
in
which
year
toward
the
end
thereof
he
took
Jerusalem
,
and
reduced
Jehoiakim
,
and
caused
Daniel
,
with
others
of
the
royal
seed
,
to
be
carried
captive
to
Babylon
.
Which
year
Jer
.
25.1
.
is
counted
the
first
of
the
reign
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
because
his
Father
then
sent
him
with
Regal
authority
against
the
King
of
Aegypt
.
But
here
in
Daniel
it
is
said
to
be
the
third
year
of
Jehoiakim
,
reckoning
from
the
death
of
Jehoahaz
his
brother
,
whom
Pharaoh
Neco
had
carried
captive
into
Aegypt
.
V.
2.
The
land
of
Shinar
is
the
land
of
the
Chaldeans
,
in
which
Babylon
was
situated
.
And
the
house
of
Nebuchadnezzar's
God
is
the
Temple
of
Bel
,
the
chief
God
of
the
Babylonians
.
V.
3.
Eunuchs
is
a
Greek
word
,
and
signifies
such
as
have
the
care
committed
to
them
of
the
Bed
,
and
does
not
necessarily
imply
,
being
castrated
or
gelt
.
But
forasmuch
as
with
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
part
of
their
office
was
to
watch
over
the
behaviour
of
their
women
,
they
were
ordinarily
castrated
,
and
this
Aspenaz
was
the
Master
or
chief
of
these
Bed-chamber
men
,
as
I
may
so
call
them
.
V.
4.
Skilfull
in
the
wisedom
,
knowledge
and
science
they
were
educated
in
,
in
their
own
Countrey
,
and
had
an
aptness
to
learn
the
Chaldean
Arts
and
Language
.
V.
5.
Stand
before
the
King
,
that
is
,
wait
on
him
and
serve
him
.
V.
7.
The
giving
new
Names
is
a
Note
of
Power
and
Dominion
over
the
parties
to
whom
they
are
given
.
Wherefore
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
changes
the
name
of
Daniel
,
which
signifies
the
judgment
of
God
;
of
Ananias
,
the
grace
of
God
;
of
Mishael
,
the
anointing
of
God
;
of
Azariah
,
the
help
of
God
;
into
Belteshazzar
,
the
treasurer
of
the
Secrets
of
Bel
;
into
Shadrach
,
propitious
be
Shad
,
or
the
Evil
Spirit
;
into
Meshach
,
one
related
to
Sach
,
a
Goddess
of
the
Babylonians
,
as
Grotius
has
noted
,
and
into
Abednego
a
servant
of
Venus
or
Lucifer
.
Which
being
thus
miscalled
,
was
no
fault
of
these
holy
men
,
but
theirs
who
thus
miscalled
them
.
V.
8.
The
defilement
from
the
King's
meat
and
wine
was
from
hence
,
that
there
was
first
part
of
them
,
to
consecrate
the
rest
,
offered
to
their
false
Gods
or
Idols
.
So
that
it
would
look
like
the
eating
and
drinking
of
things
offered
to
Idols
.
Which
these
holy
men
under
the
dispensation
of
Moses
justly
scrupled
.
V.
9.
When
a
man's
ways
please
the
Lord
,
he
maketh
his
enemies
to
be
at
peace
with
him
,
Prov.
16.7
.
And
he
was
so
well
pleased
with
this
abstinence
of
Daniel
and
the
rest
,
that
he
enclined
the
heart
of
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
toward
them
.
V.
12
,
13.
This
experiment
that
Daniel
appeals
to
of
eating
pulse
and
drinking
water
ten
days
,
is
a
sign
of
great
faith
in
the
blessing
of
God
beyond
the
usual
course
of
nature
,
upon
so
unlikely
a
method
of
growing
fair
and
well
liking
.
But
temperance
and
devotion
,
and
a
chearfull
dependence
on
God's
blessing
,
even
with
mean
Dyet
,
must
contribute
much
to
health
and
beauty
,
and
a
quick
and
delicate
air
in
the
countenance
.
This
is
that
which
they
Pythagoreans
called
Philosophical
Temperance
,
the
Mother
of
that
Wisedom
which
makes
the
face
to
shine
,
and
nourishes
the
Souls
Luciform
Vehicle
.
V.
15.
Their
countenances
appeared
more
goodly
and
fair
,
and
their
flesh
more
sound
and
refreshed
,
though
they
fed
of
nothing
but
pulse
and
water
,
with
Temperance
and
Devotion
,
and
God's
blessing
thereupon
,
than
did
theirs
who
ate
the
portion
of
the
King's
meat
.
V.
16.
Upon
this
experiment
Melzar
forbore
to
bring
them
the
King's
portion
of
meat
and
wine
,
and
set
pulse
onely
before
them
.
V.
17.
This
was
a
Philosophical
Temperance
,
as
I
said
before
,
but
yet
mainly
a
religious
abstinence
upon
their
obedience
to
the
Law
of
the
God
of
Israel
Which
the
said
God
rewarded
with
Knowledge
and
Skill
in
all
learning
and
wisedom
in
them
all
,
but
in
Daniel
peculiarly
,
with
a
faculty
of
interpreting
Aenigmatical
Dreams
and
Visions
.
V.
18.
At
the
end
of
the
days
—
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
three
years
mentioned
,
v.
5.
V.
19.
When
the
King
had
communed
with
them
,
and
tried
what
Proficiency
they
had
made
in
the
learning
of
the
Chaldeans
,
he
found
there
were
none
of
their
fellows
in
that
three
years
study
that
were
comparable
unto
them
:
And
therefore
they
were
thought
the
fittest
to
serve
the
King
.
V.
20.
And
not
onely
in
the
Wisedom
of
the
Chaldees
,
but
in
all
matters
of
Knowledge
the
King
was
pleased
to
try
them
in
,
he
found
them
ten
times
more
skilfull
,
not
onely
than
those
of
their
own
Age
and
Form
,
as
I
may
so
speak
,
but
than
all
the
Hartummim
and
Asaphim
,
the
Magicians
and
Wise
men
.
(
For
Asaphim
may
seem
to
be
the
same
with
the
Greeks
Sophi
,
as
Grotius
would
have
it
)
of
his
whole
Kingdom
.
V.
21.
Daniel
continued
in
grace
and
favour
with
the
Kings
of
Babylon
,
and
remained
usually
there
till
the
first
year
of
the
absolute
enlarged
Monarchy
of
King
Cyrus
,
which
was
upon
the
death
of
Darius
Medus
,
the
last
King
of
Babylon
,
and
Uncle
unto
Cyrus
.
CHAP.
II
.
ARG
.
Nebuchadnezzar
dreams
a
Dream
,
which
slipping
out
of
his
mind
,
he
earnestly
requires
of
his
Chaldeans
what
it
was
.
Who
confessing
their
inability
in
the
case
,
are
adjudged
to
dye
.
Daniel
obtaining
some
respite
;
upon
his
devout
Addresses
to
the
God
of
Israel
has
the
Dream
imparted
to
him
,
for
which
he
blesses
his
holy
Name
.
He
giving
a
stop
therefore
to
the
Decree
,
is
brought
to
the
King
to
whom
he
both
tells
the
dream
and
the
interpretation
thereof
.
And
thereupon
is
highly
honoured
and
advanced
by
Nebuchadnezzar
in
his
Kingdom
.
AND
in
the
second
year
of
the
reign
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Nebuchadnezzar
dreamed
dreams
,
wherewith
his
spirit
was
troubled
,
and
his
sleep
brake
from
him
.
2
Then
the
King
commanded
to
call
the
Magicians
,
and
the
Astrologers
,
and
the
Sorcerers
,
and
the
Chaldeans
,
for
to
shew
the
King
his
dreams
:
so
they
came
and
stood
before
the
King
.
3
And
the
King
said
unto
them
,
I
have
dreamed
a
dream
,
and
my
spirit
was
troubled
to
know
the
dream
.
4
Then
spake
the
Chaldeans
to
the
King
in
Syriack
,
O
King
,
live
for
ever
:
tell
thy
servants
the
dream
,
and
we
will
shew
the
interpretation
.
5
The
King
answered
,
and
said
to
the
Chaldeans
,
The
thing
is
gone
from
me
;
if
ye
will
not
make
known
unto
me
the
dream
,
with
the
interpretation
thereof
,
ye
shall
be
cut
in
pieces
,
and
your
houses
shall
be
made
a
dunghill
.
6
But
if
ye
shew
the
dream
,
and
the
interpretation
thereof
,
ye
shall
receive
of
me
gifts
,
and
rewards
,
and
great
honour
:
therefore
shew
me
the
dream
,
and
the
interpretation
thereof
.
7
They
answered
again
,
and
said
,
Let
the
King
tell
his
servants
the
dream
,
and
we
will
shew
the
interpretation
of
it
.
8
The
King
answered
,
and
said
,
I
know
of
certainty
that
ye
would
gain
the
time
,
because
ye
see
the
thing
is
gone
from
me
.
9
But
if
ye
will
not
make
known
unto
me
the
dream
,
there
is
but
one
decree
for
you
:
for
ye
have
prepared
lying
and
corrupt
words
to
speak
before
me
,
till
the
time
be
changed
:
therefore
tell
me
the
dream
,
and
I
shall
know
that
ye
can
shew
me
the
interpretation
thereof
.
10
The
Chaldeans
answered
before
the
King
,
and
said
,
There
is
not
a
man
upon
the
earth
that
can
shew
the
Kings
matter
:
therefore
there
is
no
King
,
Lord
,
nor
Ruler
,
that
asked
such
things
at
any
Magician
,
or
Astrologer
,
or
Chaldean
.
11
And
it
is
a
rare
thing
that
the
King
requireth
,
and
there
is
none
other
that
can
shew
it
before
the
King
,
except
the
gods
,
whose
dwelling
is
not
with
flesh
.
12
For
this
cause
the
King
was
angry
,
and
very
furious
,
and
commanded
to
destroy
all
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
.
13
And
the
decree
went
forth
,
that
the
wise
men
should
be
slain
,
and
they
sought
Daniel
and
his
fellows
to
be
flain
.
14
Then
Daniel
answered
with
counsel
and
wisedom
to
Arioch
the
Captain
of
the
Kings
guard
,
which
was
gone
forth
to
slay
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
.
15
He
answered
,
and
said
to
Arioch
,
the
Kings
Captain
,
Why
is
the
decree
so
hasty
from
the
King
?
Then
Arioch
made
the
thing
known
unto
Daniel
.
16
Then
Daniel
went
in
and
desired
of
the
King
that
he
would
give
him
time
,
and
that
he
would
shew
the
King
the
interpretation
.
17
Then
Daniel
went
to
his
house
,
and
made
the
thing
known
to
Hananiah
,
Mishael
,
and
Azariah
his
companions
:
18
That
they
would
desire
mereies
of
the
God
of
heaven
concerning
this
secret
,
that
Daniel
and
his
fellows
should
not
perish
with
the
rest
of
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
.
19
Then
was
the
secret
revealed
unto
Daniel
in
a
night
vision
:
then
Daniel
blessed
the
God
of
heaven
.
20
Daniel
answered
and
said
,
Blessed
be
the
Name
of
God
for
ever
and
ever
:
for
wisedom
and
might
are
his
:
21
And
he
changeth
the
times
and
the
seasons
:
he
removeth
Kings
,
and
setteth
up
Kings
,
he
giveth
wisedom
unto
the
wise
,
and
knowledge
to
them
that
know
understanding
.
22
He
revealeth
the
deep
and
secret
things
:
he
knoweth
what
is
in
the
darkness
,
and
the
light
dwelleth
with
him
.
23
I
thank
thee
,
and
praise
thee
,
O
thou
God
of
my
fathers
,
who
hast
given
me
wisedom
and
might
,
and
hast
made
known
unto
me
now
what
we
desired
of
thee
:
for
thou
hast
now
made
known
unto
us
the
Kings
matter
.
24
Therefore
Daniel
went
in
unto
Arioch
,
whom
the
King
had
ordained
to
destroy
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
:
he
went
and
said
thus
unto
him
,
Destroy
not
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
:
bring
me
in
before
the
King
,
and
I
will
shew
unto
the
King
the
interpretation
.
25
Then
Arioch
brought
in
Daniel
before
the
King
in
haste
,
and
said
thus
unto
him
,
I
have
found
a
man
of
the
captives
of
Judah
,
that
will
make
known
unto
the
King
the
interpretation
.
26
The
King
answered
and
said
to
Daniel
,
whose
name
was
Belteshazzar
,
Art
thou
able
to
make
known
unto
me
the
dream
which
I
have
seen
,
and
the
interpretation
thereof
?
27
Daniel
answered
in
the
presence
of
the
King
,
and
said
the
secret
which
the
King
hath
demanded
,
cannot
the
wise
men
,
the
Astrologians
,
the
Magicians
,
the
Soothsayers
shew
unto
the
King
:
28
But
there
is
a
God
in
heaven
that
revealeth
secrets
,
and
maketh
known
to
the
King
Nebuchadnezzar
what
shall
be
in
the
latter
days
.
Thy
dream
,
and
the
visions
of
thy
head
upon
thy
bed
,
are
these
.
29
As
for
thee
,
O
King
,
thy
thoughts
came
into
thy
mind
upon
thy
bed
,
what
should
come
to
pass
hereafter
:
and
he
that
revealeth
secrets
,
maketh
known
to
thee
,
what
shall
come
to
pass
.
30
But
as
for
me
,
this
secret
is
not
revealed
to
me
for
any
wisedom
that
I
have
more
than
any
living
,
but
for
their
sakes
that
shall
make
known
the
interpretation
to
the
King
,
and
that
thou
mightest
know
the
thoughts
of
thy
heart
.
31
Thou
,
O
King
sawest
,
and
behold
,
a
great
image
:
this
great
image
,
whose
brightness
was
excellent
,
stood
before
thee
,
and
the
form
thereof
was
terrible
.
32
This
images
head
was
of
fine
gold
,
his
breast
and
his
armes
of
silver
,
his
belly
and
his
thighs
of
brass
.
33
His
legs
of
iron
,
his
feet
part
of
iron
,
and
part
of
clay
.
34
Thou
sawest
till
that
a
stone
was
cut
out
without
hands
,
which
smote
the
image
upon
his
feet
that
were
of
iron
,
and
clay
,
and
brake
them
to
pieces
.
35
Then
was
the
iron
,
the
clay
,
the
brass
,
the
silver
,
and
the
gold
broken
to
pieces
together
,
and
became
like
the
chaff
of
the
summer
threshing
floors
,
and
the
wind
carried
them
away
,
that
no
place
was
found
for
them
:
and
the
stone
that
smote
the
image
became
a
great
mountain
,
and
filled
the
whole
earth
.
36
This
is
the
dream
,
and
we
will
tell
the
interpretation
thereof
before
the
King
.
37
Thou
,
O
King
,
art
a
King
of
Kings
:
for
the
God
of
heaven
hath
given
thee
a
kingdom
,
power
,
and
strength
,
and
glory
.
38
And
wheresoever
the
children
of
men
dwell
,
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
and
the
souls
of
the
heaven
hath
he
given
into
thine
hand
,
and
hath
made
thee
ruler
over
them
all
:
thou
art
this
head
of
gold
.
39
And
after
thee
shall
arise
another
kingdom
inferiour
to
thee
,
and
another
third
kingdom
of
brass
,
which
shall
bear
rule
over
all
the
earth
.
40
And
the
fourth
kingdom
shall
be
strong
as
iron
:
forasmuch
as
iron
breaketh
in
pieces
;
and
subdueth
all
things
:
and
as
iron
that
breaketh
all
these
,
shall
it
break
in
pieces
and
bruise
.
41
And
whereas
thou
sawest
the
feet
and
toes
,
part
of
potters
clay
,
and
part
of
iron
:
the
kingdom
shall
be
divided
,
but
there
shall
be
in
it
of
the
strength
of
the
iron
,
forasmuch
as
thou
sawest
the
iron
mixt
with
miry
clay
.
42
And
as
the
toes
of
the
feet
were
part
of
iron
,
and
part
of
clay
;
so
the
kingdom
shall
be
partly
strong
,
and
partly
broken
.
43
And
whereas
thou
sawest
iron
mixed
with
miry
clay
,
they
shall
mingle
themselves
with
the
seed
of
men
:
but
they
shall
not
cleave
one
to
another
,
even
as
iron
is
not
mixt
with
clay
.
44
And
in
the
days
of
these
Kings
,
shall
the
God
of
heaven
set
up
a
kingdom
,
which
shall
never
be
destroyed
:
and
the
kingdom
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
,
but
it
shall
break
in
pieces
and
consume
all
these
kingdoms
,
and
it
shall
stand
for
ever
.
45
Forasmuch
as
thou
sawest
that
the
stone
was
cut
out
of
the
mountain
without
hands
,
and
that
it
brake
in
pieces
the
iron
,
the
brass
,
the
clay
,
the
silver
,
and
the
gold
:
the
great
God
hath
made
known
to
the
King
what
shall
come
to
pass
hereafter
,
and
the
dream
is
certain
,
and
the
interpretation
thereof
sure
.
46
Then
the
King
Nebuchadnezzar
fell
upon
his
face
,
and
worshipped
Daniel
,
and
commanded
that
they
should
offer
an
oblation
,
and
sweet
odours
unto
him
.
47
The
King
answered
unto
Daniel
,
and
said
,
Of
a
truth
it
is
,
that
your
God
is
a
God
of
Gods
,
and
a
Lord
of
Kings
,
and
a
revealer
of
secrets
,
seeing
thou
couldest
reveal
this
secret
.
48
Then
the
King
made
Daniel
a
great
man
,
and
gave
him
many
great
gifts
,
and
made
him
ruler
over
the
whole
Province
of
Babylon
,
and
chief
of
the
governours
over
all
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
.
49
Then
Daniel
requested
of
the
King
,
and
he
set
Shadrach
,
Meshach
,
and
Abednego
over
the
assairs
of
the
Province
of
Babylon
:
but
Daniel
sate
in
the
gate
of
the
King
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
IN
the
fourth
year
of
Jehoiakim
(
but
third
from
the
death
of
Jehoahaz
)
the
Son
of
Josiah
King
of
Judah
,
was
Nebuchadnezzar
sent
with
Regal
power
by
his
Father
Nabopolasar
against
Pharaoh
Necho
King
of
Aegypt
,
whose
army
he
overthrew
near
Carchemish
,
situated
on
the
River
Euphrates
,
Jer
.
46.
He
being
therefore
then
by
his
Father
invested
with
Regal
Power
,
that
is
accounted
by
Jeremiah
and
Daniel
the
first
year
of
his
Reign
in
some
cases
:
But
forasmuch
as
Nabopolasar
,
the
Father
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
lived
about
a
year
after
this
,
upon
whose
death
Nebuchadnezzar
first
founded
the
Babylonian
Monarchy
or
Empire
,
the
fifth
year
of
Jehoiakim
,
counting
from
the
death
of
Jehoahaz
,
is
according
to
the
Babylonian
Compute
the
first
year
of
the
Reign
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
the
sixth
of
Jehoiakim
the
second
of
Nebuchadnezzar
;
according
to
the
Babylonian
compute
,
which
is
here
followed
.
V.
2.
The
Magicians
—
The
Original
has
it
Hartummim
,
which
derived
from
Heret
,
a
graving
tool
or
Harath
,
which
is
to
grave
,
may
properly
denote
such
Magicians
as
pretend
to
doe
feats
by
Telesmatical
Characters
engraven
on
Metals
,
&c.
Astrologers
,
Asaphim
,
may
haply
signifie
natural
Philosophers
,
pretending
to
the
skill
of
the
Powers
of
Nature
.
Sorcerers
,
Mecassephim
,
i.e.
downright
wizzards
.
And
the
Chaldeans
,
i.e.
the
rest
of
the
Chaldean
wise
men
,
as
they
were
thought
.
For
it
seems
to
be
a
name
common
to
them
all
,
V.
4.10
.
V.
4.
Then
spake
the
Chaldeans
to
the
King
in
Syriack
,
i.e.
in
Chaldee
.
Whereupon
Daniel
for
reasons
intimated
in
the
Preface
,
writes
the
residue
of
this
and
the
five
following
Chapters
in
Chaldee
.
Tell
thy
servants
the
dream
,
&c.
Skill
in
the
Onirocriticks
or
in
interpreting
Aenigmatical
dreams
,
it
seems
was
one
part
of
these
Chaldeans
profession
.
V.
5.
Make
known
unto
me
the
dream
.
This
may
seem
an
unreasonable
demand
of
the
King
,
but
it
is
not
unlikely
that
these
Chaldeans
had
boasted
so
much
of
their
skill
beyond
the
truth
,
that
the
King
might
be
persuaded
that
their
skill
reached
to
the
discovering
what
one
dreamt
,
as
well
as
the
meaning
of
the
dream
,
and
so
was
here
disappointed
of
his
expectation
.
V.
8.
Would
gain
the
time
.
You
would
shuffle
me
off
,
and
delay
me
,
hoping
that
I
may
divert
my
mind
to
other
matters
,
and
so
forget
to
call
to
you
again
to
perform
your
office
in
this
.
V.
9.
Lying
and
corrupt
words
.
You
juggle
with
me
,
and
use
deceitfull
speeches
to
cover
your
own
ignorance
,
that
pretend
to
interpret
any
dream
if
it
be
but
told
you
;
whenas
if
you
could
infallibly
interpret
a
Prophetick
dream
,
you
would
be
able
to
tell
the
dream
it self
also
,
which
you
confess
you
cannot
:
but
I
have
told
you
again
and
again
,
that
I
cannot
my self
recall
my
dream
to
mind
.
But
tell
me
the
dream
,
and
I
shall
know
that
you
can
shew
me
the
interpretation
,
otherwise
these
are
but
tricks
to
delay
,
till
the
time
be
changed
,
i.e.
till
my
affairs
call
me
another
way
and
make
me
regardless
of
this
.
So
Vatablus
.
V.
10.
Not
a
man
upon
earth
.
This
therefore
hugely
sets
off
that
unexpected
exploit
of
Daniel
,
that
he
could
as
well
tell
what
the
King
dreamt
,
as
the
meaning
of
his
dream
,
v.
28.
V.
11.
Except
the
Gods
.
None
could
tell
what
the
King
dreamt
,
except
those
higher
Elohim
or
Angels
,
who
are
so
pure
that
they
have
no
conversation
with
men
,
as
the
Aerial
Genii
or
Daemons
have
,
with
whom
these
Chaldeans
might
pretend
to
have
some
familiarity
.
To
this
sense
Grotius
on
the
place
.
V.
13.
The
Original
has
it
,
The
decree
went
forth
,
and
the
wise
men
were
slain
,
i.e.
began
to
be
slain
,
some
of
them
were
dispatched
,
and
Daniel
and
his
Fellows
sought
after
,
as
being
adopted
into
that
order
.
V.
15.
He
answered
and
said
to
Arioch
.
It
may
be
so
turned
out
of
the
Original
;
and
the
Seventy
and
the
Vulgar
Latine
turn
those
Hebrew
words
that
occur
here
,
usually
so
.
But
it
is
very
improper
to
make
(
Gnanah
)
to
denote
answering
,
when
there
is
no
mention
made
of
any
thing
spoke
,
to
answer
to
.
The
word
(
Gnanah
)
signifies
simply
to
speak
as
well
as
to
answer
,
which
had
been
the
more
proper
translation
in
this
place
.
Elsewhere
our
English
translation
balks
the
ill
example
of
the
Seventy
and
the
Vulgar
Latine
,
chusing
rather
to
use
a
Pleonasm
,
by
rendring
it
,
[
He
spake
and
said
]
than
to
make
ill
sense
by
saying
[
he
answered
]
when
nothing
was
said
before
to
answer
to
,
ch
.
4.
v.
30.
V.
16.
Daniel
in
an
holy
faith
and
confidence
in
the
assistence
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
got
access
to
the
King
,
and
not
faultring
and
shuffling
with
him
as
the
Chaldeans
did
,
but
declaring
plainly
,
that
by
the
help
of
his
God
,
within
a
day
or
two
he
would
shew
the
King
both
his
dream
which
he
had
such
a
desire
to
recover
into
his
mind
,
and
also
the
interpretation
thereof
,
did
so
asswage
the
wrath
of
the
King
,
that
he
obtained
his
request
,
and
had
a
time
set
him
.
V.
18.
Should
not
perish
.
The
great
and
imminent
danger
these
pious
persons
were
in
,
put
them
upon
most
earnest
and
sincere
devotion
,
which
being
edged
and
invigorated
by
a
firm
faith
,
is
prevalent
even
to
the
working
of
Miracles
.
See
Jam
.
ch
.
5.
v.
17
,
18.
V.
19.
Then
was
.
This
was
the
miraculous
effect
of
their
faith
and
prayer
,
according
to
that
of
the
Apostle
.
The
fervent
inspired
prayer
of
a
righteous
man
availeth
much
.
In
a
Night-Vision
,
i.e.
in
a
Vision
by
night
,
whether
waking
or
sleeping
,
each
way
divine
,
and
assured
by
that
spirit
that
exhibited
it
.
V.
20.
Daniel
being
certain
that
this
Nights
Vision
was
from
God
,
gives
him
praise
and
thanks
,
forasmuch
as
Wisedom
and
Might
,
that
is
,
revealed
Truth
and
Prophetick
Fortitude
,
viz.
an
unshaken
assurance
thereof
,
which
will
enable
one
to
profess
it
before
the
greatest
Princes
or
Potentates
,
is
a
gift
from
him
.
Of
this
Prophetick
Fortitude
,
see
R.
Ben-Maimon
,
Mon
Nevoch
,
Part
2.
c
.
38.
V.
21.
Removeth
Kings
.
Most
of
the
matter
of
this
Verse
is
suitable
to
the
subject
of
the
Vision
following
,
comprizing
the
Succession
of
the
four
famous
Empires
,
which
that
night
was
revealed
to
him
.
V.
22.
The
darkness
hideth
not
from
thee
,
but
the
night
shineth
as
the
day
,
the
darkness
and
the
light
to
thee
are
both
alike
,
Psal
.
139.
and
so
are
easie
and
hard
,
clear
and
obscure
things
to
his
Omniscience
,
they
are
both
alike
.
V.
23.
Wisedom
and
Might
,
i.e.
Revealed
Truth
and
Prophetick
Fortitude
,
and
Assurance
as
before
,
v.
20.
Which
Impress
of
the
spirit
is
as
certain
as
touch
,
or
any
of
the
senses
.
V.
24.
The
wise
men
of
Babylon
.
The
word
Hachamim
here
,
which
is
wise
men
,
is
of
such
an
indifferent
sense
,
as
the
title
of
a
Philosopher
is
,
which
sounds
alike
in
all
,
when
yet
there
is
as
much
difference
betwixt
some
Philosophies
and
other
some
,
as
there
is
betwixt
Wisedom
and
Folly
.
V.
25.
To
the
King
the
Interpretation
.
Mention
of
the
dream
it self
is
both
here
and
in
the
foregoing
Verse
omitted
,
when
as
yet
the
King
seemed
most
solicitous
what
the
dream
it self
was
;
but
Daniel
professing
he
knew
the
interpretation
,
implies
he
knew
the
dream
also
.
V.
27.
Southsayers
.
This
is
a
new
name
we
met
not
with
before
.
The
Original
is
Gezerin
from
Gazar
to
cut
up
,
because
by
the
cutting
open
the
entrails
of
beasts
,
they
pretended
to
foretell
things
to
come
.
V.
28.
't
is
a
piece
of
Candour
and
Humanity
in
Daniel
toward
the
Wise
men
of
Babylon
,
whose
skill
it
surpassed
to
declare
the
King's
dream
,
freely
to
profess
to
the
King
that
it
was
merely
the
gift
of
the
God
of
Heaven
to
him
,
not
any
humane
art
or
wisedom
of
his
own
,
that
he
was
enabled
to
reveal
this
secret
,
and
so
impart
it
to
the
King
.
V.
29.
Thou
wast
anxiously
thoughtfull
on
thy
bed
,
touching
the
State
of
the
Babylonian
Empire
and
future
change
of
things
,
and
falling
asleep
,
Providence
cast
thee
into
a
dream
that
represented
to
thee
future
matters
of
great
moment
.
V.
30.
But
that
this
dream
slipt
out
of
thy
memory
should
be
revealed
to
me
,
it
was
no
peculiar
effect
of
any
wisedom
of
mine
above
other
mortals
,
but
God
imparted
it
to
me
that
thou
mightest
acknowledge
it
to
have
been
thine
own
thought
occurring
to
thee
in
thy
sleep
,
and
that
they
that
interpreted
it
to
thee
,
may
gain
from
thee
more
firm
belief
of
the
truth
of
their
interpretation
.
V.
31.
Thou
O
King
,
when
thy
thoughts
came
into
thy
mind
upon
thy
bed
,
and
thou
didst
fall
into
the
dream
,
whose
revealment
to
me
by
the
spirit
of
the
most
holy
God
shews
it
to
be
certainly
divine
,
sawest
and
behold
a
great
Image
,
or
great
Statue
,
as
comprehending
in
it
no
less
than
the
Succession
of
the
four
famous
Empires
.
This
great
image
whose
brightness
was
excellent
,
it
representing
the
splendour
and
glory
of
those
Empires
it
did
prefigure
;
Stood
before
thee
.
And
the
Form
thereof
was
terrible
,
setting
out
thereby
the
great
fear
and
awe
these
Empires
cast
the
World
into
by
their
severity
,
violence
and
cruelty
.
For
which
cause
in
another
Vision
they
are
resembled
to
wild
beasts
.
V.
32.
This
Images
head
was
of
fine
gold
.
The
orderly
Succession
of
those
four
famous
Empires
,
Babylonian
,
Medo-Persian
,
Greek
and
Roman
(
taken
notice
of
because
the
concerns
of
the
Church
are
complicated
with
their
affairs
,
and
for
that
their
Succession
extends
from
Daniel's
time
,
to
the
blessed
Millennium
)
is
set
out
by
the
order
of
worth
or
pretiousness
of
the
four
known
Metals
,
Gold
,
Silver
,
Brass
and
Iron
,
and
by
an
orderly
distribution
of
Man's
body
into
four
parts
,
the
Head
,
the
Breast
with
the
armes
,
the
Belly
with
the
thighs
,
and
the
Legs
with
the
feet
and
toes
.
Where
the
Head
naturally
takes
the
first
place
,
and
as
naturally
the
rest
succeed
in
order
.
And
it
is
plain
here
,
that
the
Head
is
the
Babylonian
Empire
.
And
,
His
Breast
and
his
Armes
of
silver
,
is
the
Medo-Persian
.
Which
consisting
of
two
people
,
Medes
and
Persians
,
they
are
fitly
represented
by
these
two
Armes
,
but
with
no
mention
of
hands
,
of
which
the
ten
fingers
would
be
the
natural
parts
,
because
there
was
no
division
of
the
Medo-Persian
Empire
into
ten
Kingdoms
,
as
there
was
of
the
Roman
.
His
Belly
and
his
Thighs
of
Brass
.
By
this
is
understood
the
Greek
Empire
,
which
was
one
in
Alexander
,
but
after
his
death
divided
more
notably
and
durably
into
the
two
Kingdoms
of
the
Lagidae
and
Seleucidae
,
whose
affairs
also
most
concern'd
the
Church
of
the
Jews
.
V.
33.
His
Legs
of
Iron
.
Here
begins
the
Roman
Empire
,
suppose
,
upon
Aemilius
Paulus
the
Roman
Consul
his
vanquishing
of
Perseus
,
the
last
King
of
Macedonia
.
And
that
Empire
may
very
well
be
represented
by
the
two
legs
,
that
state
for
many
hundred
years
being
most-what
supported
by
the
Supreme
power
of
their
two
Consuls
,
which
Consular
power
continued
above
an
hundred
years
after
the
vanquishing
Perseus
King
of
Macedonia
by
Aemilius
the
Consul
.
Besides
that
there
may
be
an
allusion
to
the
dividing
of
the
Roman
Empire
into
Eastern
and
Western
.
His
feet
part
of
Iron
,
part
of
Clay
;
which
feet
imply
the
ten
toes
,
which
are
parts
of
the
feet
,
and
therefore
represent
the
Roman
Empire
divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
.
Which
ten
Kingdoms
are
also
prefigured
by
the
ten
Horns
of
the
fourth
Beast
,
chap.
7.
And
since
the
division
of
the
Empire
into
ten
Kingdoms
was
not
till
it
had
become
Christian
,
the
Iron
and
Clay
may
fitly
here
denote
the
Secular
power
and
Ecclesiastick
,
which
Clay
or
Earth
seems
to
be
alluded
to
,
Apoc
.
12.16
.
V.
34.
Thou
sawest
till
a
stone
was
cut
out
without
hands
,
i.e.
Besides
this
Image
and
the
four
distinct
Metalline
parts
thereof
,
thou
sawest
moreover
a
stone
cut
out
without
hands
,
no
man
with
Axe
or
Gav-lock
dislevering
it
.
Which
stone
is
Christ
and
his
true
Church
,
himself
being
born
in
a
supernatural
way
by
the
overshadowing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
his
Church
being
raised
and
propagated
in
a
supernatural
way
,
by
the
assistence
also
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
by
real
Miracles
,
by
unfeigned
Sanctity
,
and
by
invincible
Patience
,
and
suffering
for
the
Truth
.
Which
smote
the
Image
upon
his
feet
which
were
of
Iron
and
Clay
,
and
brake
them
in
pieces
.
This
true
Apostolick
Church
,
which
appeared
with
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
so
on
in
those
pure
Primitive
times
,
will
at
last
strike
the
Image
upon
his
feet
,
namely
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
or
at
that
War
of
the
Rider
on
the
white
Horse
,
wherein
the
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
(
the
Remainder
of
the
Iron
and
degenerate
Clay
)
are
cast
into
a
Lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
,
Apoc
.
19.21
.
V.
35.
Then
was
the
Iron
,
the
Clay
,
the
Brass
,
the
Silver
and
Gold
broken
to
pieces
together
,
and
became
as
the
chaff
of
the
summer
threshing
floor
,
and
the
wind
carried
them
away
that
no
place
was
found
for
them
.
This
plainly
answers
to
the
casting
of
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
into
the
Lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
.
Both
places
signifie
the
utter
abolishing
all
the
Idolatrous
tyranny
remaining
in
the
Roman
Empire
at
that
time
,
whether
in
the
Secular
or
Ecclesiastical
Powers
.
But
that
then
the
Clay
,
Brass
,
Silver
and
Gold
are
said
to
be
broken
in
pieces
together
,
that
is
onely
an
Embellishing
the
external
Cortex
of
the
Vision
,
And
the
stone
that
smote
the
Image
,
became
a
great
mountain
,
and
filled
the
whole
earth
,
that
is
.
The
true
Apostolick
Church
purged
from
all
Superstitious
,
Idolatrous
and
Tyrannical
Principles
and
Practices
will
overspread
the
whole
world
in
a
manner
.
The
Kingdoms
of
this
world
(
as
it
is
predicted
in
the
Apocalypse
)
becoming
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
and
his
Christ
.
This
state
of
the
Church
may
be
termed
Regnum
Montis
,
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mountain
,
as
Mr.
Mede
has
well
noted
,
as
the
State
before
this
may
be
called
,
Regnum
Lapidis
,
the
Kingdom
of
the
Stone
.
V.
36.
This
is
the
Dream
;
which
miraculously
,
and
by
the
mere
inspiration
of
the
Spirit
of
the
most
High
was
communicated
unto
me
,
and
which
the
King
cannot
deny
but
to
have
been
his
dream
,
which
he
was
so
desirous
to
recover
into
his
mind
.
And
we
will
tell
the
interpretation
thereof
before
the
King
,
which
he
may
be
sure
is
true
and
Divinely
inspired
,
it
being
impossible
any
man
should
know
the
thoughts
of
another
man
,
especially
so
strange
and
operose
as
these
,
unless
he
were
inspired
.
Whence
my
declaring
the
dream
ought
to
be
lookt
upon
as
a
certain
assurance
of
the
truth
of
the
interpretation
,
which
is
this
.
V.
37.
Thou
,
O
King
,
art
a
King
of
Kings
,
i.e.
The
greatest
King
on
earth
,
For
the
God
of
Heaven
hath
given
thee
a
kingdom
,
power
and
strength
,
and
glory
.
Thou
hast
a
strong
,
potent
and
glorious
Kingdom
,
and
it
is
the
gift
of
God
unto
thee
,
and
therefore
thou
shouldst
remember
to
govern
as
his
Vicegerent
.
V.
38.
And
wheresoever
the
children
of
men
dwell
,
viz.
the
cultivated
places
of
his
Kingdom
.
The
Beasts
of
the
field
,
The
desart
places
of
Arabia
and
Africk
,
says
Grotius
.
And
the
fowls
of
the
heaven
;
Invious
and
inaccessible
Rocks
,
where
onely
the
fowls
of
heaven
can
nest
,
Hath
he
given
into
thy
hand
,
and
hath
made
thee
ruler
over
them
all
.
All
these
diversities
of
the
vast
places
of
thy
Kingdom
art
thou
Lord
over
.
And
God
having
given
thee
so
large
an
Empire
,
so
prosperous
and
glorious
,
I
declare
unto
thee
,
Thou
art
this
head
of
Gold
.
Which
is
briefly
and
figuratively
spoken
by
a
Synecdoche
or
Metonymie
,
for
,
Thou
art
the
Lord
and
Owner
of
it
.
From
whence
we
may
be
assured
,
that
the
Head
of
Gold
signifies
the
Babylonian
Kingdom
,
Nebuchadnezzar
being
then
King
of
Babylon
.
V.
39.
And
after
thee
shall
arise
another
kingdom
inferiour
to
thee
.
The
first
Empire
comprized
in
this
Image
being
thus
evidently
the
Babylonian
,
it
does
naturally
follow
that
the
second
must
be
the
Medo-Persian
,
begun
in
Cyrus
;
but
in
that
this
Medo-Persian
Empire
seems
to
be
said
to
be
inferiour
or
lesser
than
the
Babylonian
,
though
there
was
the
Accession
of
Persia
,
and
all
the
Acquists
of
Cyrus
added
thereto
,
this
difficulty
is
to
be
solved
out
of
the
very
text
;
where
(
to
thee
)
seems
on
purpose
put
for
(
to
thine
)
that
the
first
head
of
this
following
Kingdom
might
be
understood
to
be
more
especially
compared
with
him
,
in
which
there
seems
apparent
odds
.
For
Cyrus
,
the
first
head
of
the
Medo-Persian
Monarchy
reigned
not
passing
six
or
seven
years
(
or
but
two
or
three
according
to
some
)
in
that
enlarged
Empire
,
whenas
Nebuchadnezzar
in
his
Babylonian
Empire
reigned
43
years
,
for
far
the
greatest
part
,
most
splendidly
and
prosperously
,
insomuch
that
the
excess
of
his
prosperity
cast
him
into
that
Septennial
delirancy
,
out
of
which
he
was
recovered
,
and
gave
praise
to
the
God
of
Heaven
.
So
that
he
had
36
years
of
clear
prosperity
in
his
Empire
of
Babylon
.
But
Cyrus
,
as
he
reigned
but
a
small
time
in
the
Medo-Persian
Empire
,
so
he
was
vanquished
ingloriously
by
the
hand
of
a
woman
Tomyris
a
Scythian
Queen
,
who
cut
off
his
head
and
cast
it
into
a
vessel
of
bloud
,
saying
,
Satia
te
Cyre
sanguine
quem
sitisti
.
And
another
third
kingdom
of
Brass
.
This
shews
plainly
that
the
golden
,
silver
and
brass
part
of
the
Image
signifie
three
distinct
Kingdoms
,
and
no
more
.
But
now
it
is
evident
in
History
,
that
as
the
Medo-Persian
Empire
succeeded
the
Babylonian
,
so
the
Macedonick
or
Grecian
succeeded
the
Medo-Persian
.
For
Alexander
Macedo
,
after
he
had
vanquished
Darius
Codomannus
in
his
last
battel
at
Arbela
,
translated
the
Monarchy
from
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
to
the
Grecks
,
about
the
third
year
of
the
hundred
and
twelfth
Olympiad
.
Which
shall
bear
rule
over
all
the
earth
,
1
Maccab
.
1.
He
made
many
Wars
,
and
won
many
strong
Holds
and
slew
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
went
through
to
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
See
also
Justin
lib
.
12.
V.
40.
And
the
fourth
kingdom
shall
be
as
strong
as
Iron
.
That
this
fourth
Kingdom
is
the
Roman
,
is
manifest
from
hence
,
that
it
succeeds
the
Greek
Empire
,
which
it
may
seem
most
properly
first
to
seize
upon
,
when
Aemylius
Paulus
the
Roman
Consul
had
vanquished
Perseus
the
last
King
of
Macedonia
.
But
about
an
age
after
,
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lagidae
and
Seleucidae
,
those
two
eminent
parts
or
thighs
rather
of
the
Macedonick
or
Greek
Empire
,
were
subdued
by
the
Romans
.
The
last
of
the
Seleucidae
or
Kings
of
Syria
,
Tigranes
was
vanquished
by
Pompey
,
and
Syria
reduced
into
a
Province
;
as
also
Aegypt
by
Augustus
,
when
he
had
vanquished
Antonius
the
husband
of
Cleopatra
,
daughter
of
Ptolemaeus
Auletes
the
last
but
one
of
the
Lagidae
or
Kings
of
Aegypt
.
Whence
it
is
plain
,
that
the
Roman
succeeds
the
Greek
Empire
,
as
the
Greek
the
Medo-Persian
,
and
that
therefore
this
is
the
fourth
Kingdom
,
prefigured
by
the
Image
of
the
four
several
Metals
,
and
not
the
Kingdom
of
the
Lagidae
and
Seleucidae
,
during
which
the
Stone
cut
out
without
hands
did
not
happen
,
which
yet
was
to
happen
within
the
duration
of
the
four
Empires
signified
by
the
Statue
.
Forasmuch
as
Iron
breaketh
in
pieces
and
subdueth
all
things
,
and
as
Iron
breaketh
all
these
,
viz.
all
these
Metals
of
Gold
,
Silver
and
Brass
,
shall
it
,
this
Roman
Kingdom
or
Empire
(
not
that
of
the
Lagidae
and
Seleucidae
)
Break
in
pieces
and
bruise
,
the
Countries
and
People
which
the
Babylonian
,
Medo-Persian
and
Grecian
Empires
had
ruled
over
.
V.
41.
And
whereas
thou
sawest
the
Feet
and
Toes
.
Here
is
mention
made
of
Toes
with
the
Feet
,
which
justifies
our
exposition
above
,
v.
33.
But
now
we
are
come
hither
,
we
must
remember
we
are
come
unto
that
period
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
when
it
was
divided
into
ten
kingdoms
,
which
are
intimated
by
the
ten
toes
of
the
Statue
,
as
they
are
by
the
ten
horns
of
the
Beast
actually
crowned
,
Apoc
.
13.
Which
is
the
time
that
the
two-horned
Beast
rises
out
of
the
earth
.
And
why
not
out
of
a
white
clayie
clammy
earth
,
such
as
Potters
make
use
of
,
as
well
as
out
of
any
other
earth
besides
?
Nor
will
any
man
,
I
think
,
while
he
considers
that
the
Iron
here
signifies
Men
,
a
body
Politick
of
them
,
stick
to
admit
that
this
Clay
does
signifie
so
likewise
.
But
there
being
so
palpable
a
difference
betwixt
Iron
and
Clay
,
it
is
manifest
there
must
be
as
great
a
difference
betwixt
those
two
bodies
Politick
,
and
therefore
the
Iron
must
be
the
Secular
,
the
Clay
the
Ecclesiastick
.
As
it
is
said
of
the
Papal
Hierarchy
,
which
is
the
little
Horn
,
chap.
7.24
.
that
that
Horn
or
King
shall
be
divers
from
the
rest
.
Which
diversification
here
betwixt
the
Secular
and
Ecclesiastick
power
signify'd
by
the
Iron
and
Clay
,
need
not
be
expressed
in
words
,
the
Symbols
themselves
being
so
apparently
different
.
Part
of
Potters
Clay
and
part
of
Iron
.
This
implies
,
that
by
that
time
the
Empire
was
divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
,
the
Summa
potestas
began
to
be
neither
in
the
Secular
power
absolutely
,
nor
in
the
Hierarchical
,
but
they
were
so
mingled
together
,
that
it
was
not
complete
or
full
,
nor
sure
without
the
concurrence
of
both
,
the
Ecclesiastick
power
getting
such
an
hank
upon
the
Secular
in
ordine
ad
spiritualia
,
the
effects
whereof
within
no
long
time
appeared
with
a
witness
.
The
kingdom
shall
be
divided
,
that
is
,
The
power
will
be
divided
or
shared
betwixt
the
Papal
or
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
,
and
the
Secular
orders
of
Emperours
and
Kings
.
For
the
Iron
and
Clay
cannot
stand
for
the
division
of
the
Empire
into
ten
Kingdoms
;
for
that
the
ten
Toes
prefigure
,
but
the
sharing
of
the
Summa
potestas
betwixt
the
Secular
Magistrate
and
the
Papal
or
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
,
the
Empire
,
by
their
encroachments
and
universal
power
over
all
the
ten
Kings
,
the
Emperours
themselves
not
excepted
,
becoming
a
Sacerdotal
Empire
rather
than
Secular
.
To
which
Papal
or
Sacerdotal
Empire
those
words
seem
to
refer
.
But
there
shall
be
in
it
of
the
strength
of
Iron
,
forasmuch
as
thou
sawest
the
Iron
mixed
with
the
miry
clay
,
that
is
,
The
Sword-men
or
Secular
power
of
the
ten
Kings
was
so
assured
to
the
maintaining
of
the
Power
and
the
Institutes
of
the
Papal
Hierarchy
(
though
never
so
foul
or
idolatrous
so
they
made
for
the
Sacerdotal
worldly
interest
)
that
the
Papal
Empire
,
or
the
Empire
framed
according
to
that
pattern
and
scope
,
was
as
it
were
strengthned
with
Iron
.
Which
is
that
which
is
intimated
,
Apoc
.
17.13
.
where
the
ten
Kings
are
said
to
give
their
strength
and
power
to
the
Beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
Which
is
the
Empire
re-fashioned
again
into
a
Pagan-like
Idolatrous
form
for
the
worldly
advantage
of
the
Papal
Hierarchy
.
Thus
was
the
Iron
mixed
with
the
mirie
Clay
,
the
ten
Kings
cleaving
so
close
to
the
Interest
of
the
Papal
Idolatrous
Clergy
.
V.
42.
And
as
the
Toes
of
the
feet
were
part
of
Iron
,
and
part
of
Clay
,
i.e.
As
every
one
of
those
ten
Kingdoms
consisted
of
Temporal
power
and
Ecclesiastical
,
the
Papal
Hierarchy
being
branched
through
all
the
ten
Kingdoms
till
the
Reformation
.
So
the
kingdom
shall
be
partly
strong
,
and
partly
broken
,
that
is
.
The
Roman
Empire
divided
into
those
ten
Kingdoms
shall
be
partly
strong
and
partly
brittle
,
the
Papal
power
weakening
the
Absolute
power
of
each
Kingdom
,
and
occasioning
many
breaches
and
jars
in
Christendom
.
V.
43.
And
whereas
thou
sawest
Iron
mixed
with
miry
clay
.
I
shall
tell
thee
the
reason
of
it
,
by
what
means
it
came
to
pass
in
that
measure
it
did
.
They
shall
mingle
themselves
with
the
seed
of
men
.
So
our
English
renders
it
,
and
most
Translatours
and
Interpreters
run
this
way
,
and
understand
by
it
the
interchangeable
marriages
of
great
Potentates
of
several
Kingdoms
,
thereby
to
strengthen
mutual
Interest
and
Amity
.
But
this
cannot
be
the
sense
,
because
the
strengthening
of
union
here
is
not
betwixt
the
Secular
Potentates
and
Princes
,
that
is
,
betwixt
the
Iron
and
Iron
,
but
betwixt
the
Iron
and
the
Clay
.
Looking
therefore
simply
to
the
Original
,
the
genuine
sense
seems
to
be
this
.
They
shall
mix
together
,
or
joyn
themselves
together
,
per
sementem
hominum
,
by
the
planting
or
sowing
of
sorry
obscure
men
to
appearance
.
For
so
the
word
signifies
(
not
Nobles
or
Princes
)
namely
,
Monks
and
Friars
,
in
their
Seminaries
,
Covents
or
Monasteries
,
and
the
like
,
train'd
up
there
,
on
purpose
,
to
the
skill
of
kindling
a
zeal
both
in
great
men
,
and
especially
in
the
common
people
,
for
such
principles
and
practices
as
tend
most
to
the
support
and
interest
of
the
Papacy
.
See
Dr.
H.
More
upon
the
place
,
and
his
Notes
thereon
,
and
the
Answer
to
the
Remarker
.
But
they
shall
not
cleave
,
so
very
firmly
,
one
to
another
,
even
as
Iron
is
not
mixed
with
Clay
.
And
what
bickerings
and
clashings
there
have
been
betwixt
these
two
powers
the
Secular
and
Ecclesiastick
in
particular
Kingdoms
,
the
Chronicles
of
each
Kingdom
will
declare
;
As
also
what
combats
there
have
been
betwixt
the
Popes
and
the
Emperours
,
both
Greek
and
German
,
is
notoriously
known
to
all
.
This
passage
therefore
in
Daniel
seems
to
answer
to
that
in
the
Apocalypse
,
chap.
17.
v.
16.
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
upon
the
beast
,
they
shall
hate
the
whore
,
&c.
V.
44.
And
in
the
days
of
these
Kings
shall
the
God
of
heaven
set
up
a
kingdom
which
shall
never
be
destroyed
.
After
Daniel
in
his
interpretation
has
gone
through
all
the
four
Empires
comprized
in
that
Image
of
four
several
Metals
(
which
Nebuchadnezzar
saw
)
from
head
to
foot
:
Now
he
begins
to
explain
the
Mystery
of
the
Stone
cut
out
without
hands
,
whereby
is
understood
Christ
with
his
truly
pure
and
Apostolick
Church
,
as
has
been
above
proved
.
Wherefore
by
[
in
the
days
of
those
Kings
]
must
be
understood
in
the
days
of
the
fourth
,
viz.
in
the
time
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
For
Christ
was
born
,
and
his
Gospel
divulged
,
and
his
Church
first
gathered
in
that
time
.
Which
from
this
passage
in
Daniel
is
called
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
and
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
in
which
God
truly
rules
by
his
spirit
.
Which
kingdom
shall
never
be
destroyed
,
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
never
prevail
against
it
.
The
true
and
living
Church
which
the
Spirit
of
Christ
actuates
,
this
shall
never
fail
.
And
the
kingdom
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
;
the
Persians
succeeded
the
Babylonians
,
the
Greeks
the
Persians
,
and
the
Romans
the
Greeks
,
but
no
Empire
shall
succeed
,
nor
any
people
the
true
Christian
Church
,
which
is
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
which
either
as
Regnum
Lapidis
,
or
else
as
Regnum
Montis
will
last
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
But
it
shall
break
in
pieces
,
and
consume
all
these
kingdoms
,
i.e.
When
it
has
become
Regnum
Montis
,
it
will
have
overspread
,
and
will
possess
and
keep
in
rule
all
the
Countries
that
the
four
great
Monarchies
signified
by
the
Statue
had
occupied
,
And
it
shall
stand
for
ever
.
According
as
it
is
said
Apoc
.
11.16
.
The
Kingdoms
of
the
World
are
become
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
and
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
V.
45.
Forasmuch
as
thou
sawest
that
the
stone
was
cut
out
of
the
mountain
without
hands
,
and
that
it
broke
in
pieces
the
Iron
,
the
Brass
,
the
Clay
,
and
the
Silver
and
Gold
.
i
.
e
.
Forasmuch
as
thou
sawest
the
stone
cut
out
of
the
Mountain
to
doe
this
,
which
signifies
the
true
Church
of
Christ
thus
supernaturally
begun
,
and
as
supernaturally
emerging
to
this
glorious
issue
at
last
,
being
carried
on
by
the
power
and
conduct
of
his
Spirit
;
who
will
then
open
a
door
of
success
,
that
no
man
shall
be
able
to
shut
,
as
it
is
said
to
the
Church
of
Philadelphia
:
Considering
,
I
say
,
that
Omnipotency
it self
is
the
spring
of
this
motion
,
and
that
it
does
not
depend
on
the
humours
and
purposes
of
men
,
I
can
of
a
truth
declare
unto
the
King
that
,
The
great
God
hath
made
known
unto
the
King
what
shall
come
to
pass
hereafter
,
or
,
after
this
,
namely
,
after
the
demolition
of
all
these
four
Empires
,
the
Vision
reaching
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
which
that
expected
glorious
state
of
the
true
Church
will
precede
,
when
the
Kingdom
of
the
Stone
cut
out
of
a
Mountain
,
i.e.
out
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
shall
it self
become
the
kingdom
of
the
Mountain
,
and
fill
the
whole
earth
,
i.e.
when
that
state
of
the
glorious
and
pure
Church
shall
spread
over
all
.
And
the
dream
is
certain
,
and
the
interpretation
thereof
sure
.
Sure
touching
the
whole
matter
,
but
more
particularly
touching
that
excellent
state
of
the
Church
concerning
which
it
is
said
,
Apoc
.
21.5
.
And
he
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
said
,
Behold
I
make
all
things
new
.
And
he
saith
unto
me
write
,
For
these
words
are
true
and
faithfull
.
And
he
said
unto
me
it
is
done
,
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
end
.
The
dream
that
he
has
interpreted
is
certain
,
especially
the
most
concerning
part
thereof
,
the
glory
and
prosperity
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
it
being
to
be
atchieved
by
the
irresistible
power
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
V.
46.
Nebuchadnezzar
was
so
surprized
and
astonished
at
Daniel's
revealing
this
secret
,
and
interpreting
the
dream
,
that
,
as
if
he
were
a
God
come
down
upon
earth
,
he
commanded
an
oblation
and
sweet
odours
to
be
offered
unto
him
.
Which
questionless
Daniel
refused
,
attributing
all
that
he
had
performed
,
to
the
mere
assistence
of
the
God
of
Israel
.
V.
47.
A
revealer
of
secrets
.
These
words
and
others
in
this
verse
seem
to
be
taken
from
the
mouth
of
Daniel
,
when
he
excused
himself
from
being
sacrificed
to
,
as
not
able
to
doe
any
thing
of
himself
,
but
by
the
mere
revelation
of
God
unto
him
.
Which
Nebuchadnezzar
seems
here
to
assent
to
,
and
thereupon
magnifies
the
God
of
Israel
.
V.
48.
These
humane
honours
and
high
employments
Daniel
did
not
refuse
,
but
accept
,
not
out
of
ambition
,
but
to
serve
his
Prince
,
and
to
be
in
a
better
capacity
of
relieving
the
distressed
people
of
God
,
his
Countreymen
the
Jews
,
and
of
advancing
some
of
them
to
honourable
places
,
as
it
appears
in
the
following
verse
.
V.
49.
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
under
Daniel
administred
abroad
the
affairs
of
the
Province
of
Babylon
.
But
Daniel
kept
to
the
Court
,
he
having
the
King's
ear
,
and
his
counsels
being
of
that
value
with
him
.
In
the
gate
of
the
King
.
In
aula
Regis
{αβγδ}
,
so
the
Seventy
.
In
porta
,
so
Vatablus
,
and
the
Turkish
Court
is
call'd
the
Port
at
this
very
day
,
as
Grotius
has
noted
.
CHAP.
III
.
ARG
.
Nebuchadnezzar
dedicateth
a
golden
Image
in
the
Plain
of
Dura
,
in
the
Province
of
Babylon
.
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
decline
the
worshipping
of
it
,
and
are
accused
thereof
to
the
King
.
He
grievously
threatning
them
,
they
yet
stoutly
persist
in
their
pious
resolution
against
so
gross
Idolatry
.
They
are
cast
into
a
fiery
furnace
,
but
the
God
of
Israel
miraculously
delivers
them
.
Nebuchadnezzar
astonished
at
the
Miracles
,
blesseth
their
God
,
and
promotes
them
in
the
Province
of
Babylon
.
NEbuchadnezzar
the
King
made
an
image
of
gold
,
whose
height
was
threescore
cubits
,
and
the
breadth
thereof
six
cubits
:
he
set
it
up
in
the
plain
of
Dura
,
in
the
Province
of
Babylon
.
2
Then
Nebuchadnezzar
the
King
sent
to
gather
together
the
Princes
,
the
Governours
,
and
the
Captains
,
the
Judges
,
the
Treasurers
,
the
Counsellers
,
the
Sheriffs
,
and
all
the
Rulers
of
the
Provinces
,
to
come
to
the
dedication
of
the
image
which
Nebuchadnezzar
the
King
had
set
up
.
3
Then
the
Princes
,
the
Governours
,
and
Captains
,
the
Judges
,
the
Treasures
,
the
Counsellers
,
the
Sheriffs
,
and
all
the
Rulers
of
the
Provinces
,
were
gathered
together
unto
the
dedication
of
the
image
that
Nebuchadnezzar
the
King
had
set
up
,
and
they
stood
before
the
image
that
Nebuchadnezzar
had
set
up
.
4
Then
an
Herald
cried
aloud
,
To
you
it
is
commanded
,
O
people
,
nations
and
languages
,
5
That
at
what
time
ye
hear
the
sound
of
the
Cornet
,
Flute
,
Harp
,
Sackbut
,
Psaltery
,
Dulcimer
,
and
all
kinds
of
Musick
,
ye
fall
down
and
worship
the
golden
image
that
Nebuchadnezzar
the
King
hath
set
up
:
6
And
whoso
falleth
not
down
and
worshippeth
,
shall
the
same
hour
be
cast
into
the
midst
of
a
burning
fiery
furnace
.
7
Therefore
at
that
time
,
when
all
the
people
heard
the
sound
of
the
Cornet
,
Flute
,
Harp
,
Sackbut
,
Psaltery
,
and
all
kinds
of
Musick
,
all
the
people
,
the
nations
,
and
the
languages
,
fell
down
and
worshipped
the
golden
image
that
Nebuchadnezzar
the
King
had
set
up
.
8
Wherefore
at
that
time
certain
Chaldeans
came
near
,
and
accused
the
Jews
.
9
They
spake
,
and
said
to
the
King
Nebuchadnezzar
,
O
King
,
live
for
ever
.
10
Thou
,
O
King
,
hast
made
a
decree
,
that
every
man
that
shall
hear
the
sound
of
the
Corner
,
Flute
,
Harp
,
Sackbut
,
Psaltery
and
Dulcimer
,
and
all
kinds
of
Musick
,
shall
sall
down
and
worship
the
golden
image
:
11
And
whoso
falleth
not
down
and
worshippeth
,
that
he
should
be
cast
into
the
midst
of
a
burning
siery
surnace
.
12
There
are
certain
Jews
,
whom
thou
hast
set
over
the
affairs
of
the
Province
of
Babylon
,
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
:
these
men
,
O
King
,
have
not
regarded
thee
,
they
serve
not
thy
gods
,
nor
worship
the
golden
image
which
thou
hast
set
up
.
13
Then
Nebuchadnezzar
in
his
rage
and
fury
,
commanded
to
bring
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
:
then
they
brought
these
men
before
the
King
.
14
Nebuchadnezzar
spake
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Is
it
true
,
O
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
?
do
not
ye
serve
my
gods
,
nor
worship
the
golden
image
which
I
have
set
up
?
15
Now
if
ye
be
ready
,
that
at
what
time
ye
hear
the
sound
of
the
Cornet
,
Flute
,
Harp
,
Sackbut
,
Psaltery
and
Dulcimer
,
and
all
kinds
of
Musick
,
ye
fall
down
,
and
worship
the
image
which
I
have
made
,
well
:
but
if
ye
worship
not
,
ye
shall
be
cast
the
same
hour
into
the
midst
of
a
siery
furnace
:
and
who
is
that
God
that
shall
deliver
you
out
of
my
hands
?
16
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
answered
,
and
said
to
the
King
:
O
Nebuchadnezzar
,
we
are
not
carefull
to
answer
thee
in
this
matter
.
17
If
it
be
so
,
our
God
whom
we
serve
,
is
able
to
deliver
us
from
the
burning
fiery
furnace
,
and
he
will
deliver
us
out
of
thine
hand
,
O
King
.
18
But
if
not
,
be
it
known
unto
thee
,
O
King
,
that
we
will
not
serve
thy
gods
,
nor
worship
thy
golden
image
which
thou
hast
set
up
.
19
Then
was
Nebuchadnezzar
full
of
fury
,
and
the
form
of
his
visage
was
changed
against
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
:
therefore
he
spake
,
and
commanded
that
they
should
heat
the
furnace
one
seven
times
more
,
than
it
was
wont
to
be
heat
.
20
And
he
commanded
the
most
mighty
men
that
were
in
his
army
,
to
bind
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
,
and
to
cast
them
into
the
burning
fiery
furnace
.
21
Then
these
men
were
bound
in
their
coats
,
their
hosen
,
and
their
hats
,
and
their
other
garments
,
and
were
cast
into
the
midst
of
the
burning
fiery
furnace
.
22
Therefore
because
the
Kings
commandment
was
urgent
,
and
the
furnace
exceeding
hot
,
the
slame
of
the
fire
slew
those
men
that
took
up
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
.
23
And
these
three
men
,
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
,
sell
down
bound
into
the
midst
of
the
burning
fiery
furnace
.
24
Then
Nebuchadnezzar
the
King
was
astonied
,
and
rose
up
in
haste
,
and
spake
,
and
said
unto
his
Counsellers
,
Did
not
we
cast
three
men
bound
into
the
midst
of
the
fire
?
They
answered
,
and
said
unto
the
King
:
True
,
O
King
.
25
He
answered
,
and
said
,
Lo
,
I
see
four
men
loose
,
walking
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
,
and
they
have
no
hurt
,
and
the
form
of
the
fourth
is
like
the
Son
of
God
.
26
Then
Nebuchadnezzar
came
near
to
the
mouth
of
the
burning
fiery
surnace
,
and
spake
,
and
said
,
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
,
ye
servants
of
the
most
High
God
,
come
forth
,
and
come
hither
.
Then
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
,
came
forth
of
the
midst
of
the
fire
.
27
And
the
Princes
,
Governours
and
Captains
,
and
the
Kings
Counsellers
,
being
gathered
together
,
saw
these
men
,
upon
whose
bodies
the
fire
had
no
power
,
nor
was
an
hair
of
their
head
singed
,
neither
were
their
coats
changed
,
nor
the
smell
of
fire
had
passed
on
them
.
28
Then
Nebuchadnezzar
spake
and
said
,
Blessed
be
the
God
of
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
,
who
hath
sent
his
Angel
,
and
delivered
his
servants
that
trusted
in
him
,
and
have
changed
the
Kings
word
,
and
yielded
their
bodies
,
that
they
might
not
serve
,
nor
worship
any
God
,
except
their
own
God
.
29
Therefore
I
make
a
Decree
,
That
every
people
,
nation
and
language
,
which
speak
any
thing
amiss
against
the
God
of
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
,
shall
be
cut
in
pieces
,
and
their
houses
shall
be
made
a
dunghill
,
because
there
is
no
other
God
that
can
deliver
after
this
sort
.
30
Then
the
King
promoted
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
,
in
the
Province
of
Babylon
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THis
Image
was
plainly
a
Coloss
,
though
of
Gold
,
little
inferiour
to
that
of
Rhodes
,
105
feet
high
,
called
the
Statue
of
the
Sun
,
one
of
whose
names
is
Belus
,
the
same
with
the
chief
God
of
the
Babylonians
,
but
the
vastness
of
the
Magnitude
thereof
implies
it
was
not
of
solid
Gold
,
but
hollow
.
And
in
that
it
is
said
to
be
set
up
in
the
Plain
of
Dura
,
in
the
Province
of
Babylon
,
where
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
administred
affairs
under
Daniel
,
it
gives
light
to
what
end
Nebuchadnezzar
by
the
importunity
of
his
flattering
Courtiers
might
be
urged
to
set
this
Image
up
,
haply
by
such
arguments
as
these
.
To
immortalize
his
name
,
and
avert
the
ill
Omen
of
the
golden
head
in
Daniel's
Image
,
which
the
Silver
and
other
baser
Metals
should
succeed
,
this
Image
being
from
head
to
foot
all
Gold
,
and
to
take
off
the
suspicion
of
his
having
grown
too
cool
towards
the
Religion
of
his
Countrey
.
A
medley
of
such
considerations
as
these
might
carry
him
on
to
the
erecting
this
Image
,
the
thing
suiting
so
well
with
his
pride
and
ambition
,
while
the
great
aim
of
them
that
counselled
him
to
it
,
was
to
ensnare
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
out
of
the
envy
they
bore
them
,
for
the
honourable
employments
they
had
in
the
Kingdom
,
being
no
Natives
thereof
.
V.
2.
To
the
dedication
.
It
is
not
said
to
whom
.
Some
therefore
would
have
it
to
Nabopolasar
,
Nebuchadnezzar's
deceased
Father
,
others
to
himself
,
as
affecting
divine
honours
(
as
other
Kings
and
Emperours
have
done
)
though
he
was
yet
alive
.
But
it
seems
most
credible
that
it
was
to
Bel
the
chief
God
of
his
Countrey
,
as
serving
his
Political
design
best
to
set
himself
right
in
the
eyes
of
his
people
.
V.
5.
The
Harp
,
Psaltery
and
Dulcimer
.
All
those
three
instruments
in
the
Chaldee
,
which
the
Latine
from
the
Greek
renders
Cithara
,
Psalterion
and
Symphonia
,
they
are
the
same
in
the
Chaldee
as
in
the
Greek
.
But
as
Grotius
notes
,
large
Colonies
of
the
Aeolians
and
Ionians
brought
into
Asia
had
scattered
such
names
amongst
them
before
Daniel's
time
.
V.
6.
This
persecution
of
the
Jews
,
and
driving
them
to
Idolatry
as
much
as
they
could
,
for
fear
of
being
cast
into
the
fiery
furnace
is
Typical
of
the
Martyrdoms
of
the
Primitive
Christians
by
the
Pagan
Emperours
,
Nero
and
others
,
says
Cornelius
à
Lapide
.
But
it
is
still
more
assuredly
typical
of
those
numerous
companies
of
Martyrs
burnt
by
the
Pope
for
their
not
complying
with
his
Idolatries
.
This
burning
men
alive
being
far
more
frequent
under
the
Popes
,
than
under
the
Pagan
Emperours
,
and
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
also
calling
the
Papal
Hierarchy
,
as
for
other
causes
,
so
amongst
the
rest
,
for
this
very
cruelty
,
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
Apoc
.
ch
.
17.
V.
10.
Thou
,
O
King
,
hast
made
a
decree
.
Which
these
Counsellers
got
from
him
merely
to
ensnare
the
Jews
by
it
,
as
now
they
conceive
they
have
got
them
into
their
net
.
V.
12.
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
.
A
man
may
here
be
a
little
amused
that
he
finds
not
Daniel's
name
in
this
roll
of
Hereticks
,
that
will
not
worship
the
golden
Image
that
Nebuchadnezzar
hath
set
up
,
but
the
accusers
it
seems
had
some
wit
and
craft
in
their
malice
.
If
they
had
pulled
at
him
,
his
Interest
seemed
so
great
in
the
Court
,
and
his
Person
so
sacred
and
venerable
with
the
King
,
that
it
might
have
hazarded
their
success
against
the
rest
.
They
serve
not
thy
God
,
nor
worship
the
Golden
Image
,
&c.
viz.
the
Image
set
up
in
honour
to
the
chief
God
of
the
Countrey
,
as
I
noted
above
.
V.
13.
Nebuchadnezzar
in
his
rage
and
fury
.
The
sense
of
his
own
greatness
and
present
sit
of
zeal
before
his
people
for
the
Religion
of
his
Countrey
,
made
him
impatient
of
being
contradicted
in
so
solemn
a
command
,
and
there
is
nothing
so
cruel
as
zeal
for
Idolatrous
worship
.
They
are
enraged
as
Gallants
for
their
Mistresses
.
And
this
golden
Image
certainly
was
a
very
garish
and
costly
one
.
V.
14.
My
Gods
,
nor
worship
the
golden
Image
.
The
mention
of
his
gods
,
and
the
worship
of
the
golden
Image
being
joyned
together
,
intimates
plainly
that
this
Image
was
dedicated
to
some
of
his
gods
,
to
Bel
suppose
,
and
not
to
himself
,
as
we
noted
above
.
V.
15.
Ye
shall
be
cast
into
a
fiery
furnace
.
A
severe
sentence
,
and
the
more
aggravable
in
that
he
was
convinced
,
chap.
2.47
.
that
Daniel's
God
,
who
was
the
God
of
the
Jews
,
was
a
God
of
Gods
,
and
he
could
not
but
know
that
he
would
have
his
servants
to
worship
no
other
God
but
himself
,
nor
bow
down
to
graven
Images
.
Wherefore
this
was
most
horrid
injustice
and
cruelty
in
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
in
using
the
servants
of
God
in
this
sort
.
What
is
it
then
in
the
Mystical
King
of
Babylon
that
knows
more
certainly
that
God
has
forbidden
us
all
Image-worship
and
Idolatry
,
and
yet
has
adjudged
I
know
not
how
many
thousands
of
Protestants
to
fire
and
fagot
for
not
complying
with
his
Roman
Idolatrous
worship
?
All
things
befell
the
Jews
in
Types
and
Figures
,
whence
the
King
of
Babylon
may
rightly
be
deemed
a
figure
of
the
Pope
,
as
Luther
and
many
other
Protestants
have
made
him
,
and
as
St.
John
has
made
the
Papal
Hierarchy
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
Apoc
.
ch
.
17.
Who
is
that
God
;
The
present
rage
the
King
was
in
made
him
forget
what
a
God
the
God
of
Daniel
was
,
who
permitted
his
heart
to
be
hardened
as
he
did
Pharaoh's
,
for
the
greater
illustration
of
his
own
glory
in
delivering
his
people
.
V.
16.
We
are
not
carefull
,
i.e.
We
are
held
with
no
solicitude
or
anxiety
about
answering
thee
in
this
matter
.
It
is
a
plain
case
to
us
whatever
comes
on
it
,
that
according
as
we
are
instructed
by
our
Divine
Lawgiver
Moses
,
we
are
to
worship
no
other
God
than
the
God
of
Israel
,
nor
to
bow
down
to
any
graven
Images
.
V.
17.
If
it
be
.
If
you
will
cast
us
into
a
fiery
furnace
,
our
God
whom
we
serve
,
can
if
he
will
,
deliver
us
,
and
he
will
if
he
think
it
best
,
to
whose
judgment
we
subscribe
,
having
a
firm
faith
in
his
special
providence
over
all
those
that
trust
in
him
.
V.
18.
But
if
not
,
If
he
don't
deliver
us
out
of
thine
hands
,
we
will
yet
commit
our
souls
into
his
,
as
into
the
hands
of
our
faithfull
Creatour
;
and
rather
endure
the
pains
of
a
fiery
furnace
,
than
the
torments
of
a
violated
conscience
,
more
formidable
than
the
flames
of
Hell
.
V.
19.
Full
of
fury
.
To
Greatness
,
to
which
all
the
world
useth
to
crouch
,
the
firm
undaunted
courage
of
these
three
innocent
persons
,
whom
the
fear
of
so
torturous
and
terrible
a
death
could
not
force
to
such
a
foul
act
of
Idolatry
,
could
not
but
be
hugely
netling
and
provoking
,
it
being
such
an
unexpected
surprize
,
and
looking
so
like
a
contempt
of
Imperial
power
,
even
in
the
greatest
awe
and
terrour
thereof
.
This
seems
to
have
put
Nebuchadnezzar
into
this
rage
and
fury
,
even
to
the
misfiguring
his
own
visage
by
the
distemper
of
his
passion
,
he
being
impatient
to
meet
with
any
power
that
could
baffle
his
.
But
there
is
a
greatness
in
the
true
Saints
of
God
that
no
Grandeur
can
match
,
of
which
St.
John
witnesses
,
1
Epist.
4.4
.
Greater
is
he
that
is
in
you
,
than
he
that
is
in
the
world
.
By
virtue
whereof
they
were
enabled
to
overcome
both
the
World
and
Antichrist
at
once
.
V.
22.
The
flame
of
the
fire
slew
those
men
.
Some
flake
of
fire
unexpectedly
was
cast
out
of
the
furnace
whereby
those
men
were
slain
that
cast
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
bound
into
the
furnace
.
Which
unexpected
accident
made
Nebuchadnezzar
go
to
the
furnace
,
as
is
said
presently
after
.
V.
24.
Was
astonied
,
viz.
at
the
unexpected
slaying
of
those
men
by
a
flake
of
sire
issuing
out
of
the
furnace
,
which
made
him
approach
the
furnace
,
and
view
things
there
.
V.
25.
I
see
four
men
loose
.
For
they
were
cast
in
bound
,
haply
with
some
small
Chains
of
Iron
,
for
Cords
the
fire
would
instantly
consume
.
The
form
of
the
fourth
like
the
Son
of
God
.
This
is
he
(
Phil
.
2.5
.
)
who
being
in
the
form
of
God
,
was
in
the
fulness
of
time
found
in
fashion
as
a
man
,
and
humbled
himself
even
to
the
death
of
the
Cross
,
to
redeem
the
world
from
sin
and
misery
.
This
,
in
a
word
,
was
Christ
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
the
Ancients
,
Tertullian
,
Irenaeus
,
Hippolytus
Martyr
,
Augustinus
and
others
.
And
all
those
Fathers
or
other
Interpreters
that
make
Christ
the
conducter
of
the
children
of
Israel
out
of
the
land
of
Aegypt
,
and
a
frequent
visiter
of
the
ancient
Patriarchs
will
easily
agree
to
this
opinion
,
and
he
being
the
God
of
Israel
,
it
is
reasonable
to
conceive
he
neglected
not
his
people
in
their
captivity
,
and
the
least
in
their
greatest
straits
.
And
him
whom
the
Winds
and
Seas
obeyed
in
his
incarnation
,
here
the
element
of
fire
obeys
in
his
prelusion
thereto
in
this
,
appearing
visibly
in
humane
shape
to
succour
his
servants
.
V.
26.
Came
near
.
He
came
nearer
than
before
to
the
mouth
of
the
fiery
furnace
to
call
out
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
.
And
they
came
forth
of
the
midst
of
the
fire
.
Where
the
decent
carriage
of
this
business
is
observable
,
viz.
that
there
was
so
great
deference
had
to
Sovereign
power
,
that
these
three
innocent
persons
,
though
assisted
with
the
miraculous
aid
of
the
Son
of
God
,
came
not
out
of
the
fiery
furnace
,
till
they
were
called
out
by
that
Sovereign
authority
that
cast
them
in
.
V.
27.
Nor
was
an
hair
of
their
head
singed
.
This
is
an
unexpressible
great
miracle
,
that
a
furnace
seven
times
hotter
than
usual
for
dispatching
Delinquents
,
that
the
fierceness
of
the
fire
thereof
should
be
so
tamed
,
or
every
thing
that
belonged
to
those
innocent
persons
so
strengthned
and
held
together
against
the
fury
of
so
raging
an
element
,
that
not
so
much
as
an
hair
of
their
head
was
singed
,
nor
any
scent
of
fire
on
their
garments
.
This
demonstrates
the
Divinity
of
the
fourth
person
that
walked
with
them
.
Nothing
less
than
the
Son
of
God
could
effect
this
.
V.
28.
Who
hath
sent
his
Angel
.
The
effects
shew
that
he
was
the
Son
of
God
in
a
peculiar
sense
,
i.e.
Christ
himself
.
Though
Nebuchadnezzar
here
calls
him
the
Angel
of
God
.
But
so
did
the
Prophets
also
call
him
{αβγδ}
,
the
Angel
of
the
Covenant
,
Malach
.
3.
and
{αβγδ}
,
the
Angel
of
the
great
Council
,
Esay
.
5.6
.
See
Munster
on
the
place
,
who
is
of
Irenaeus's
opinion
,
and
other
ancient
Fathers
.
And
Christ
,
Apoc
.
10.
is
there
also
called
an
Angel
.
And
have
changed
the
King's
word
,
i.e.
done
contrary
to
it
,
not
observed
his
decree
.
Here
Nebuchadnezzar
being
convinced
of
the
holiness
and
uprightness
of
these
three
persons
,
is
forced
to
break
out
into
the
praises
of
that
carriage
for
which
before
he
sentenced
them
to
the
fiery
furnace
.
And
happy
those
Potentates
who
are
convinced
in
this
world
of
the
truth
and
uprightness
of
the
servants
of
God
,
that
refuse
to
comply
with
the
Idolatry
they
would
by
the
terrour
of
fire
and
other
cruelties
force
them
to
,
that
their
eyes
be
not
opened
when
it
is
too
late
,
in
the
midst
of
the
tormenting
pains
of
Hell
.
V.
30.
Promoted
.
Restored
them
to
the
honourable
employments
they
had
before
,
and
heap'd
upon
them
farther
honour
and
riches
.
CHAP.
IV
.
ARG
.
Nebuchadnezzar
moved
by
several
miraculous
things
done
through
the
assistence
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
and
particularly
by
Daniel
his
interpreting
the
dream
mentioned
here
that
so
nearly
concerned
him
when
his
Magicians
could
not
,
the
sad
event
also
ratifying
the
interpretation
,
he
humbly
confesses
the
power
and
dominion
of
the
most
High
,
acknowledging
the
same
before
all
Nations
and
People
.
NEbuchadnezzar
the
King
,
unto
all
people
,
nations
and
languages
that
dwell
in
all
the
earth
;
Peace
be
multiplied
unto
you
.
2
I
thought
it
good
to
shew
the
signs
and
wonders
that
the
high
God
hath
wrought
toward
me
.
3
How
great
are
his
signs
?
and
how
mighty
are
his
wonders
?
his
kingdom
is
an
everlasting
kingdom
,
and
his
dominion
is
from
generation
to
generation
.
4
I
Nebuchadnezzar
was
at
rest
in
mine
house
,
and
flourishing
in
my
palace
:
5
I
saw
a
dream
which
made
me
afraid
,
and
the
thoughts
upon
my
bed
,
and
the
visions
of
my
head
troubled
me
.
6
Therefore
made
I
a
decree
to
bring
in
all
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
before
me
,
that
they
might
make
known
unto
me
the
interpretation
of
the
dream
.
7
Then
came
in
the
Magicians
,
the
Astrologers
,
the
Chaldeans
,
and
the
Southsayers
;
and
I
told
the
dream
before
them
,
but
they
did
not
make
known
unto
me
the
interpretation
thereof
.
8
But
at
the
last
Daniel
came
in
before
me
,
(
whose
name
was
Belteshazzar
,
according
to
the
Name
of
my
God
,
and
in
whom
is
the
spirit
of
the
holy
gods
)
and
before
him
I
told
the
dream
,
saying
,
9
O
Belteshazzar
,
Master
of
the
Magicians
,
because
I
know
that
the
spirit
of
the
holy
gods
is
in
thee
,
and
no
secret
troubleth
thee
,
tell
me
the
visions
of
my
dream
that
I
have
seen
,
and
the
interpretation
thereof
.
10
Thus
were
the
visions
of
mine
head
in
my
bed
:
I
saw
,
and
behold
,
a
tree
in
the
midst
of
the
earth
,
and
the
height
thereof
was
great
.
11
The
tree
grew
,
and
was
strong
,
and
the
height
thereof
reached
unto
heaven
,
and
the
sight
thereof
to
the
end
of
all
the
earth
.
12
The
leaves
thereof
were
fair
,
and
the
fruit
thereof
much
,
and
in
it
was
meat
for
all
:
the
beasts
of
the
field
had
shadow
under
it
,
and
the
fowls
of
the
heaven
dwelt
in
the
boughs
thereof
,
and
all
flesh
was
fed
of
it
.
13
I
saw
in
the
visions
of
my
head
upon
my
bed
,
and
behold
,
a
watcher
,
and
an
Holy
One
came
down
from
heaven
.
14
He
cryed
aloud
,
and
said
thus
;
Hew
down
the
tree
,
and
cut
off
his
branches
,
shake
off
his
leaves
,
and
scatter
his
fruit
;
let
the
beasts
get
away
from
under
it
,
and
the
fowls
from
his
branches
.
15
Nevertheless
,
leave
the
stump
of
his
roots
in
the
earth
,
even
with
a
band
of
iron
and
brass
,
in
the
tender
grass
of
the
field
,
and
let
it
be
wet
with
the
dew
of
heaven
,
and
let
his
portion
be
with
the
beasts
in
the
grass
of
the
earth
.
16
Let
his
heart
be
changed
from
mans
,
and
let
a
beasts
heart
be
given
unto
him
,
and
let
seven
times
pass
over
him
.
17
This
matter
is
by
the
decree
of
the
watchers
,
and
the
demand
by
the
word
of
the
holy
Ones
:
to
the
intent
that
the
living
may
know
,
that
the
most
High
ruleth
in
the
kingdom
of
men
,
and
giveth
it
to
whomsoever
he
will
,
and
setteth
up
over
it
the
basest
of
men
.
18
This
dream
,
I
King
Nebuchadnezzar
have
seen
:
Now
thou
,
O
Belteshazzar
,
declare
the
interpretation
thereof
,
forasmuch
as
all
the
wise
men
of
my
kingdom
are
not
able
to
make
known
unto
me
the
interpretation
:
but
thou
art
able
,
for
the
spirit
of
the
holy
gods
is
in
thee
.
19
Then
Daniel
(
whose
name
was
Belteshazzar
)
was
astonied
for
one
hour
,
and
his
thoughts
troubled
him
:
The
King
spake
and
said
,
Belteshazzar
,
let
not
the
dream
or
the
interpretation
thereof
trouble
thee
.
Belteshazzar
answered
,
and
said
,
My
Lord
,
the
dream
be
to
them
that
hate
thee
,
and
the
interpretation
thereof
to
thine
enemies
.
20
The
tree
that
thou
sawest
which
grew
,
and
was
strong
,
whose
height
reached
unto
the
heaven
,
and
the
sight
thereof
to
all
the
earth
:
21
Whose
leaves
were
fair
,
and
the
fruit
thereof
much
,
and
in
it
was
meat
for
all
,
under
which
the
beasts
of
the
field
dwelt
,
and
upon
whose
branches
the
fowls
of
the
heaven
had
their
habitation
:
22
It
is
thou
,
O
King
,
that
art
grown
and
become
strong
:
for
thy
greatness
is
grown
,
and
reacheth
unto
heaven
,
and
thy
dominion
to
the
end
of
the
earth
.
23
And
whereas
the
King
saw
a
watcher
,
and
an
holy
One
coming
down
from
heaven
,
and
saying
,
Hew
the
tree
down
,
and
destroy
it
;
yet
leave
the
stump
of
the
roots
thereof
in
the
earth
,
even
with
a
band
of
iron
and
brass
in
the
tender
grass
of
the
field
,
and
let
it
be
wet
with
the
dew
of
heaven
,
and
let
his
portion
be
with
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
till
seven
times
pass
over
him
:
24
This
is
the
interpretation
,
O
King
,
and
this
is
the
decree
of
the
most
High
,
which
is
come
upon
my
Lord
the
King
:
25
That
they
shall
drive
thee
from
men
,
and
thy
dwelling
shall
be
with
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
and
they
shall
make
thee
to
eat
grass
as
Oxen
,
and
they
shall
wet
thee
with
the
dew
of
heaven
,
and
seven
times
shall
pass
over
thee
,
till
thou
know
that
the
most
High
ruleth
in
the
kingdom
of
men
,
and
giveth
it
to
whomsoever
he
will
.
26
And
whereas
they
commanded
to
leave
the
stump
of
the
tree
roots
;
thy
kingdom
shall
be
sure
unto
thee
,
after
that
thou
shalt
have
known
that
the
heavens
do
rule
.
27
Wherefore
,
O
King
,
let
my
counsel
be
acceptable
unto
thee
,
and
break
off
thy
sins
by
righteousness
,
and
thine
iniquities
by
shewing
mercy
to
the
poor
;
if
it
may
be
a
lengthening
of
thy
tranquillity
.
28
All
this
came
upon
the
King
Nebuchadnezzar
.
29
At
the
end
of
twelve
months
he
walked
in
the
palace
of
the
kingdom
of
Babylon
.
30
The
King
spake
and
said
,
Is
not
this
great
Babylon
,
that
I
have
built
for
the
house
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
the
might
of
my
power
,
and
for
the
honour
of
my
majesty
?
31
While
the
word
was
in
the
Kings
mouth
,
there
fell
a
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
,
O
King
Nebuchadnezzar
,
to
thee
it
is
spoken
;
The
kingdom
is
departed
from
thee
.
32
And
they
shall
drive
thee
from
men
,
and
thy
dwelling
shall
be
with
the
beasts
of
the
field
:
they
shall
make
thee
to
eat
grass
as
Oxen
,
and
seven
times
shall
,
pass
over
thee
,
untill
thou
know
that
the
most
High
ruleth
in
the
kingdom
of
men
,
and
giveth
it
to
whomsoever
he
will
.
33
The
same
hour
was
the
thing
fulfilled
upon
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
he
was
driven
from
men
,
and
did
eat
grass
as
Oxen
,
and
his
body
was
wet
with
the
dew
of
heaven
,
till
his
hairs
were
grown
like
Eagles
feathers
,
and
his
nails
like
birds
claws
.
34
And
at
the
end
of
the
days
,
I
Nebuchadnezzar
lift
up
mine
eyes
unto
heaven
,
and
mine
understanding
returned
unto
me
,
and
I
blessed
the
most
High
,
and
I
praised
,
and
honoured
him
that
liveth
for
ever
,
whose
dominion
is
an
everlasting
dominion
,
and
his
kingdom
is
from
generation
to
generation
.
35
And
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
are
reputed
as
nothing
:
and
he
doth
according
to
his
will
in
the
army
of
heaven
,
and
among
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
:
and
none
can
stay
his
hand
,
or
say
unto
him
,
What
dost
thou
?
36
At
the
same
time
my
reason
returned
unto
me
:
and
for
the
glory
of
my
kingdom
,
mine
honour
and
brightness
returned
unto
me
,
and
my
Counsellers
,
and
my
Lords
sought
unto
me
,
and
I
was
established
in
my
kingdom
,
and
excellent
majesty
was
added
unto
me
.
37
Now
I
Nebuchadnezzar
,
praise
,
and
extoll
,
and
honour
the
King
of
heaven
,
all
whose
works
are
truth
,
and
his
ways
judgment
,
and
those
that
walk
in
pride
he
is
able
to
abase
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1
,
2.
NEbuchadnezzar
being
a
mere
natural
man
,
neither
radicated
in
true
holiness
,
nor
hardened
in
a
false
Atheistick
Philosophy
,
that
makes
men
the
nearest
like
devils
,
and
worse
than
beasts
,
was
of
a
very
uneven
temper
,
and
according
as
the
external
occurrence
of
things
moved
his
animal
Passions
,
was
driven
with
a
strong
gale
of
wind
to
outward
actions
,
now
one
way
,
then
another
,
sometimes
laudable
,
as
his
praising
Daniel's
God
after
he
had
expounded
to
him
his
dream
of
the
Metalline
Statue
,
then
stirred
up
by
some
crafty
counsels
,
that
tickled
his
ambition
,
and
suited
with
his
Politicks
and
Superstition
;
he
is
carried
full
sail
to
the
making
of
a
Golden
Coloss
of
sixty
cubits
high
,
which
all
must
worship
under
the
penalty
of
being
cast
into
a
fiery
furnace
.
But
upon
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
their
being
so
miraculously
delivered
out
of
it
,
he
then
magnifies
their
piety
for
disobeying
his
command
,
and
extolls
the
God
of
Israel
above
all
gods
.
And
in
this
Chapter
he
listens
a
while
to
the
good
counsels
of
Daniel
,
that
interpreted
to
him
his
ill
boding
dream
,
which
was
to
curb
his
pride
.
But
within
a
twelve
month
he
lets
the
reins
loose
to
that
natural
vice
of
his
,
and
brings
the
predicted
evil
upon
himself
,
which
he
was
forewarned
of
.
In
which
,
when
he
had
smarted
for
a
time
,
and
was
restored
,
he
lift
up
his
eyes
to
heaven
,
and
blesseth
the
most
High
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
is
such
a
penitent
that
he
makes
confession
of
the
humbling
hand
of
God
upon
him
to
all
the
world
,
as
we
may
observe
in
perusing
the
Chapter
through
.
V.
4.
Flourishing
in
my
Palace
,
i.e.
Abounding
in
wealth
,
peace
and
prosperity
after
so
many
Nations
and
Countries
subdued
by
him
,
which
puffed
him
up
so
,
and
swelled
him
with
pride
.
V.
7.
The
Magicians
and
Astrologers
—
See
what
we
have
said
upon
chap.
2.
v.
2.
and
27.
V.
8.
The
spirit
of
the
holy
gods
.
Though
Thedotion
render
it
,
the
Spirit
of
the
Holy
God
,
as
elsewhere
it
may
be
,
yet
Nebuchadnezzar
continuing
an
Idolater
,
it
's
likely
understood
Elohim
in
the
plural
number
.
V.
9.
Master
of
the
Magicians
.
Rab
Hartummim
,
the
chief
of
the
Magicians
:
see
chap.
2.
v.
2.27
.
In
that
Chapter
v.
48.
He
is
called
Rab
Sigenin
,
chief
of
the
Governours
,
and
that
over
all
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
.
And
the
interpretation
thereof
,
[
and
]
is
as
much
as
[
that
is
to
say
]
that
is
to
say
the
interpretation
thereof
.
For
not
Daniel
,
but
Nebuchadnezzar
was
here
to
tell
the
dream
,
but
Daniel
to
interpret
it
.
See
Ezra
chap.
4.
v.
7.
V.
10.
A
tree
in
the
midst
of
the
earth
.
An
high
and
large
spreading
tree
,
according
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Indian
,
Persian
and
Aegyptian
Onirocriticks
signifies
a
mighty
Potentate
.
Thus
the
King
of
Assyria
is
compared
to
a
goodly
Cedar
in
Lebanon
,
Ezek
.
chap.
31.3
.
See
Synops
.
Prophet
.
Book
1.
Chap.
9.
Sect
.
7.
V.
12.
The
fowls
of
the
heaven
dwelt
in
the
boughs
thereof
:
As
it
is
said
of
the
King
of
Assyria
,
Ezek
.
chap.
31.6
.
All
the
fowls
of
heaven
made
their
nests
in
his
boughs
,
and
under
his
branches
did
all
the
beasts
of
the
field
bring
forth
their
young
.
By
the
fowls
are
understood
the
Grandees
and
Ministers
of
State
,
by
the
Pecora
campi
,
the
common
people
.
V.
13.
A
watcher
and
an
holy
One
,
Eir
vecaddish
,
where
Eir
,
which
signifies
a
Watcher
,
the
Seventy
render
an
Angel
.
And
an
Angel
is
called
Eir
,
or
a
Watcher
,
because
they
being
not
clogged
with
drowzy
and
dull
flesh
and
bloud
,
but
having
more
fiery
and
etherial
bodies
,
they
are
never
drowned
in
sleep
,
as
we
mortals
are
.
And
they
are
also
called
Watchers
from
their
Office
or
Ministry
,
they
watching
over
the
affairs
of
men
.
But
whereas
there
is
added
,
vecaddish
,
and
an
holy
One
,
the
Particle
[
●
]
will
be
better
rendred
[
that
is
to
say
]
an
holy
One
,
viz.
an
holy
Angel
;
To
whose
care
the
affairs
of
mankind
,
especially
of
the
Church
of
God
,
are
committed
.
There
was
the
like
sense
of
[
●
]
v.
9.
V.
14.
Hew
down
the
tree
,
i.e.
Cut
away
all
the
power
of
this
mighty
Potentate
,
in
which
,
and
under
which
,
so
many
Grandees
and
People
were
shrouded
,
or
rather
,
it
being
an
Hypallage
,
cut
him
off
,
or
sever
him
from
this
Imperial
power
by
dis-inabling
and
incapacitating
him
for
the
management
thereof
.
V.
15.
Nevertheless
leave
the
stump
of
his
roots
in
the
earth
,
i.e.
Spare
Nebuchadnezzar's
life
,
nor
let
any
one
presume
to
succeed
him
in
his
Kingdom
while
he
is
alive
,
however
he
be
incapacitated
to
rule
for
the
present
.
Even
with
a
band
of
Iron
.
And
with
a
band
,
i.e.
And
with
a
chain
of
Iron
or
Brass
,
let
him
be
as
it
were
tethered
in
the
tender
grass
of
the
field
,
that
is
,
confined
to
this
brutish
state
of
a
ferine
melancholly
.
For
the
Vision
seems
to
pass
to
a
new
Symbol
or
Representation
of
Nebuchadnezzar's
condition
,
which
is
called
Iconimorum
Metallaxis
,
or
change
of
Symbols
,
by
Interpreters
of
Prophecy
.
See
Synops
.
Prophet
.
lib
.
1.
chap.
4.
sect
.
15.
Edit.
Latin
.
The
sad
forlorn
condition
of
Nebuchadnezzar
struck
with
a
ferine
melancholly
,
that
made
him
utterly
unsit
for
all
business
,
is
set
out
by
a
double
Symbol
,
the
one
of
a
tree
cut
down
to
the
stump
and
root
,
which
sets
out
his
being
deprived
of
all
his
faculties
that
branched
out
from
his
soul
,
in
virtue
whereof
he
was
able
to
actuate
and
govern
the
whole
body
politick
of
so
vast
an
Empire
.
And
the
same
is
set
out
by
another
Symbol
of
a
man
metamorphozed
into
a
Brute
,
which
plainly
incapacitates
him
for
the
ruling
over
men
.
This
latter
Symbol
is
pursued
in
the
rest
of
this
Verse
.
V.
16.
Heart
be
changed
.
The
heart
in
the
Scripture-style
is
the
seat
not
onely
of
affection
,
but
cogitation
and
imagination
,
and
therefore
a
Beasts
heart
being
given
to
him
,
signifies
that
his
imagination
and
appetite
was
carried
to
such
things
as
that
beast
is
to
whose
nature
he
was
assimulated
.
Seven
times
,
seven
years
say
some
,
seven
seasons
of
the
year
say
others
,
counting
by
Winters
and
Summers
,
which
will
amount
to
three
years
and
an
half
,
others
seven
months
,
the
Moon
being
especially
related
to
Maniacal
people
,
and
other
some
seven
weeks
.
And
certainly
time
signifies
any
of
these
.
Whence
appears
the
great
requisiteness
that
Daniel's
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
should
be
explained
,
in
the
Apocalypse
,
by
42
months
or
1260
days
.
See
Arithmetica
Apocalyptica
,
Query
2.
V.
17.
The
voice
of
the
Angel
is
continued
from
the
beginning
of
the
14th
verse
till
this
,
and
here
it
is
declared
by
him
that
this
whole
business
is
determined
by
the
sentence
of
the
holy
Angels
,
which
is
called
a
Decree
and
Demand
.
A
Demand
in
such
a
sense
as
Rogare
legem
imports
,
and
Rogatio
,
which
signifies
also
an
Ordinance
,
but
with
reference
to
Rogation
or
Deliberation
about
it
;
but
is
called
a
Decree
in
respect
to
the
determination
thereof
.
See
Castellio
on
the
place
.
The
rest
of
the
verse
shews
the
end
of
this
decree
,
which
is
also
declared
by
the
Angel
to
Nebuchadnezzar
in
this
Vision
.
V.
19.
Let
not
the
interpretation
thereof
trouble
thee
.
Be
not
afraid
,
but
speak
freely
what
is
the
meaning
of
the
dream
,
and
I
pass
my
word
,
no
harm
shall
come
to
thee
for
it
.
V.
22.
It
is
thou
,
O
King
,
i.e.
thou
as
King
,
and
as
one
whose
power
is
branched
out
,
and
extended
over
so
great
a
part
of
the
earth
art
this
Tree
.
This
tree
resembles
thee
.
V.
25.
Thou
wilt
be
struck
with
a
deep
ferine
melancholy
,
so
that
thou
wilt
have
an
aversation
from
the
converse
of
men
,
but
wilt
consort
rather
with
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
and
thy
imagination
being
depraved
by
a
Boanthropy
,
thou
wilt
fansie
thy self
to
be
an
Ox
,
and
thy
appetite
consequently
will
carry
thee
to
eat
grass
as
Oxen
do
,
and
loving
solitude
abroad
in
the
field
,
thou
wilt
be
wet
with
the
dew
of
heaven
,
&c.
See
Dr.
H.
More's
Preface
to
his
Exposition
of
Daniel's
Visions
.
V.
26.
Leave
the
stump
of
the
tree
roots
.
See
verse
the
15.
After
that
thou
shalt
have
known
—
After
thou
shalt
have
acknowledged
thy
own
vileness
,
and
humbled
thy self
under
the
hand
of
the
most
High
,
who
let
men
swell
never
so
much
in
conceit
of
their
own
power
and
atchievements
,
his
eye
is
still
upon
them
,
and
his
over-ruling
hand
commands
all
.
V.
27.
If
it
may
be
a
lengthening
of
thy
tranquillity
.
Such
a
manner
of
speech
as
that
of
Peter
to
Simon
the
Sorcerer
,
Acts
8.22
.
Repent
therefore
of
this
thy
wickedness
,
and
pray
God
if
perhaps
the
thought
of
thy
heart
may
be
forgiven
thee
.
In
the
mean
time
we
see
that
prophetical
prediction
puts
no
necessity
of
the
evil
that
is
threatned
to
one
if
he
turn
to
God
,
by
unfeigned
repentance
,
and
amend
his
ways
.
V.
30.
And
the
King
spake
and
said
.
The
Seventy
and
the
Vulgar
Latine
have
it
.
And
the
King
answered
and
said
.
But
surely
the
English
translation
is
the
better
sense
.
For
there
is
no
answering
when
nothing
is
spoke
to
answer
to
.
See
chap.
2.
v.
15.
For
the
house
of
the
kingdom
.
For
my
royal
City
and
Seat
,
and
to
get
my self
an
immortal
name
by
such
magnificent
buildings
.
V.
31.
There
fell
a
voice
from
heaven
.
Which
dreadfull
voice
like
thunder
and
lightening
discharged
upon
more
than
ordinary
easie
combustible
matter
,
would
not
fail
to
take
effect
on
Nebuchadnezzar
,
in
all
likelihood
of
a
melancholy
complexion
,
as
Aristotle
in
his
Problems
observes
the
greatest
Warriours
,
and
most
famous
for
glorious
atchievements
to
have
been
;
such
as
Hercules
,
Ajax
,
Lysander
the
Lacedemonian
General
,
and
Bellerophon
with
all
the
most
noble
Heroes
of
old
,
which
he
conceives
all
to
have
been
Atrabilarians
,
and
to
have
abounded
with
adust
choler
.
And
Bellerophon
in
particular
,
though
in
the
exalted
Paroxysms
of
his
complexion
he
might
seem
to
ride
on
his
winged
Pegasus
amongst
the
Clouds
,
as
Nebuchadnezzar
is
resembled
to
a
winged
Lion
for
the
aspiring
loftiness
of
his
spirit
,
yet
he
is
famous
for
his
affecting
of
Solitude
,
and
wandring
alone
in
the
fields
of
Lycia
in
his
melancholy
dumps
,
whence
he
gave
the
name
to
them
of
Campus
Alejus
,
which
is
something
like
the
solitary
living
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
by
reason
of
the
Boanthropy
he
was
smitten
with
,
and
his
grasing
amongst
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
as
is
said
in
the
following
verse
.
V.
32.
And
they
shall
drive
thee
from
men
,
i.e.
Thou
shalt
be
driven
from
men
by
the
overpowering
distemper
of
thine
own
melancholy
,
&c.
The
sudden
affrightfull
sounding
of
that
voice
in
his
ears
,
in
the
preceding
verse
,
could
not
but
have
a
mighty
impression
upon
him
,
even
to
the
putting
him
out
of
his
wits
,
his
natural
complexion
making
him
so
obnoxious
thereto
,
which
seems
to
be
intimated
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
verse
.
V.
33.
The
same
hour
was
the
thing
fulfilled
,
i.e.
No
sooner
this
affrightfull
voice
from
heaven
,
which
reminded
him
of
his
horrible
dream
,
and
Daniel's
interpretation
of
it
had
filled
his
ears
,
but
he
became
Maniacal
,
and
was
distracted
;
and
affecting
solitude
,
shun'd
the
converse
of
men
,
and
betook
himself
to
the
fields
,
{αβγδ}
(
ipse
suum
cor
edens
,
as
Homer
is
there
rendred
in
Aristotle
,
speaking
of
Bellerophon
)
For
grief
gnawing
his
own
heart
,
and
eating
grass
like
an
Ox
,
for
a
sallet
thereto
,
and
his
imagination
being
depraved
by
the
Beanthropy
he
laboured
under
went
,
at
least
in
his
highest
Paroxysms
,
on
all
four
,
and
haply
lowed
therewith
,
as
if
he
had
been
turned
into
an
Oxe
or
Bull
,
which
happened
to
him
not
by
Witchcraft
,
as
there
are
stories
of
that
nature
,
but
by
the
ministry
of
the
Kaddishim
,
the
holy
Angels
,
which
is
part
of
the
power
of
a
Divine
Magick
.
Hairs
like
Eagles
feathers
,
not
broad
as
feathers
,
but
stiff
and
thick
set
.
His
nails
like
Birds
claws
,
i.e.
a
good
length
beyond
his
fingers
ends
,
he
neglecting
to
pare
them
,
and
crooked
inward
,
as
the
natural
make
of
some
mens
nails
are
,
but
is
an
indication
of
rapacity
or
phanatick
melancholy
.
V.
34.
At
the
end
of
the
days
,
viz.
of
the
seven
times
,
whether
weeks
,
months
or
years
.
I
lift
up
mine
eyes
to
heaven
—
with
an
erect
stature
like
other
men
,
and
the
understanding
of
a
man
was
restored
to
me
,
and
(
which
is
the
effect
of
the
chiefest
property
of
a
man
,
the
sense
of
Religion
and
a
Deity
)
I
blessed
the
most
High
,
&c.
V.
35.
In
the
armies
of
heaven
.
The
Hebrew
Particle
is
[
●
]
which
may
be
rendred
[
by
]
By
the
armies
of
heaven
,
that
is
.
By
his
celestial
or
angelical
Hosts
,
as
it
is
said
v.
17.
This
matter
is
by
the
decree
of
the
watchers
,
and
demand
of
the
holy
ones
.
V.
36.
And
brightness
.
The
word
in
the
Original
is
[
ZIZ
]
which
the
Seventy
render
{αβγδ}
,
the
Vulgar
Latine
Figura
,
but
it
signifies
onely
the
air
of
the
countenance
in
the
same
sense
that
zif
is
used
,
chap.
5.
v.
10.
V.
37.
And
those
that
walk
in
pride
.
Sovereign
Potentates
of
all
other
vices
they
are
the
most
peculiarly
inclinable
to
pride
,
they
having
stronger
temptations
thereto
by
reason
of
their
absolute
greatness
than
all
other
mortals
,
they
having
no
competitour
in
power
and
majesty
but
their
Maker
,
and
the
Ministers
of
his
Providence
the
holy
Angels
.
Which
if
they
forget
,
they
easily
slide
into
exceeding
Elations
of
mind
,
and
from
this
spirit
of
pride
are
impatient
of
all
gainsaying
,
be
their
designs
never
so
unjust
or
cruel
.
Against
which
extravagancies
there
is
none
so
proper
a
stop
as
to
remember
that
there
is
a
God
,
and
that
there
are
severe
Ministers
of
his
justice
that
oversee
us
in
all
our
actions
,
and
that
we
shall
be
called
to
an
account
.
This
therefore
Nebuchadnezzar
,
being
no
Atheist
,
much
insisteth
on
in
this
penitential
declaration
,
as
being
the
most
proper
remedy
against
this
disease
of
Potentates
.
But
for
such
as
are
not
in
their
mere
natural
state
,
as
Nebuchadnezzar
seems
to
have
been
,
but
have
their
hearts
occrustated
and
hardened
by
the
false
principles
of
a
sensless
Philosophy
,
that
sweep
away
the
discrimination
of
moral
good
and
evil
,
the
existence
of
God
,
and
superintendency
of
his
Providence
,
and
the
subsistence
of
the
souls
of
men
in
another
life
after
this
all
at
once
(
if
any
can
so
far
degenerate
)
were
there
not
a
Nemesis
in
the
nature
of
things
themselves
,
there
would
be
no
curb
on
the
spirits
of
such
from
committing
the
greatest
outrages
imaginable
.
CHAP.
V.
ARG
.
Belshazzar's
impious
feast
,
in
which
the
Vessels
of
the
Temple
of
the
God
of
Israel
are
prophaned
.
He
is
terrified
by
seeing
an
hand
writing
upon
the
Wall
what
none
of
his
Magicians
could
reade
and
interpret
.
Daniel
interprets
the
hand-writing
,
and
reproves
the
King
for
his
Pride
and
Idolatry
.
The
Monarchy
is
translated
to
the
Medes
accordingly
as
was
predicted
by
the
hand-writing
on
the
Wall
.
BElshazzar
the
King
made
a
great
feast
to
a
thousand
of
his
Lords
,
and
drank
wine
before
the
thousand
.
2
Belshazzar
,
whiles
he
tasted
the
wine
,
commanded
to
bring
the
golden
and
silver
vessels
,
which
his
father
Nebuchadnezzar
had
taken
out
of
the
Temple
which
was
in
Jerusalem
,
that
the
King
and
his
Princes
,
his
Wives
and
his
Concubines
might
drink
therein
.
3
Then
they
brought
the
golden
vessels
that
were
taken
out
of
the
Temple
of
the
house
of
God
,
which
was
at
Jerusalem
;
and
the
King
and
his
Princes
,
his
Wives
and
his
Concubines
drank
in
them
.
4
They
drunk
wine
,
and
praised
the
gods
of
gold
,
and
of
silver
,
of
brass
,
of
iron
,
of
wood
and
of
stone
.
5
In
the
same
hour
came
forth
fingers
of
a
mans
hand
,
and
wrote
over
against
the
candlestick
upon
the
plaster
of
the
wall
of
the
Kings
Palace
;
and
the
King
saw
the
part
of
the
hand
that
wrote
.
6
Then
the
Kings
countenance
was
changed
,
and
his
thoughts
troubled
him
,
so
that
the
joints
of
his
loins
were
loosed
,
and
his
knees
smote
one
against
another
.
7
The
King
cried
aloud
to
bring
in
the
Astrologers
,
the
Chaldeans
,
and
the
Soothsayers
:
and
the
King
spake
and
said
to
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
,
Whosoever
shall
reade
this
writing
,
and
shew
me
the
interpretation
thereof
,
shall
be
cloathed
with
scarlet
,
and
have
a
chain
of
gold
about
his
neck
,
and
shall
be
the
third
ruler
in
the
kingdom
.
8
Then
came
in
all
the
Kings
wise
men
,
but
they
could
not
reade
the
writing
,
nor
make
known
to
the
King
the
interpretation
thereof
.
9
Then
was
King
Belshazzar
greatly
troubled
,
and
his
countenance
was
changed
in
him
,
and
his
Lords
were
astonied
.
10
Now
the
Queen
,
by
reason
of
the
words
of
the
King
and
his
Lords
,
came
into
the
banquet-house
;
and
the
Queen
spake
and
said
,
O
King
,
live
for
ever
:
let
not
thy
thoughts
trouble
thee
,
nor
let
thy
countenance
be
changed
.
11
There
is
a
man
in
thy
kingdom
,
in
whom
is
the
spirit
of
the
holy
gods
,
and
in
the
days
of
thy
father
light
and
understanding
and
wisedom
like
the
wisedom
of
the
gods
,
was
found
in
him
;
whom
the
King
Nebuchadnezzar
thy
father
,
the
King
,
I
say
,
thy
father
made
master
of
the
Magicians
,
Astrologers
,
Chaldeans
and
Soothsayers
;
12
Forasmuch
as
an
excellent
spirit
,
and
knowledge
,
and
understanding
,
interpreting
of
dreams
,
and
shewing
of
hard
sentences
,
and
dissolving
of
doubts
were
found
in
the
same
Daniel
,
whom
the
King
named
Belteshazzar
:
now
let
Daniel
be
called
,
and
he
will
shew
the
interpretation
.
13
Then
was
Daniel
brought
in
before
the
King
;
and
the
King
spake
and
said
unto
Daniel
,
Art
thou
that
Daniel
,
which
art
of
the
children
of
the
captivity
of
Judah
,
whom
the
King
my
father
brought
out
of
Jewry
?
14
I
have
even
heard
of
thee
,
that
the
spirit
of
the
gods
is
in
thee
,
and
that
light
,
and
understanding
,
and
excellent
wisedom
is
found
in
thee
.
15
And
now
the
wise
men
,
the
Astrologers
have
been
brought
in
before
me
,
that
they
should
reade
this
writing
,
and
make
known
unto
me
the
interpretation
thereof
:
but
they
could
not
shew
the
interpretation
of
the
thing
.
16
And
I
have
heard
of
thee
,
that
thou
canst
make
interpretations
,
and
dissolve
doubts
:
now
if
thou
canst
reade
the
writing
,
and
make
known
to
me
the
interpretation
thereof
,
thou
shalt
be
cloathed
with
scarlet
,
and
have
a
chain
of
gold
about
thy
neck
,
and
shalt
be
the
third
ruler
in
the
kingdom
.
17
Then
Daniel
answered
and
said
before
the
King
,
Let
thy
gifts
be
to
thy self
,
and
give
thy
rewards
to
another
,
yet
I
will
reade
the
writing
unto
the
King
,
and
make
known
to
him
the
interpretation
.
18
O
thou
King
,
the
most
high
God
gave
Nebuchadnezzar
thy
father
a
kingdom
,
and
majesty
,
and
glory
,
and
honour
.
19
And
for
the
majesty
that
he
gave
him
,
all
people
,
nations
and
languages
trembled
and
feared
before
him
:
whom
he
would
he
slew
,
and
whom
he
would
he
kept
alive
,
and
whom
he
would
he
set
up
,
and
whom
he
would
he
put
down
.
20
But
when
his
heart
was
lifted
up
,
and
his
mind
hardened
in
pride
,
he
was
deposed
from
his
kingly
throne
,
and
they
took
his
glory
from
him
.
21
And
he
was
driven
from
the
sons
of
men
,
and
his
heart
was
made
like
the
beasts
,
and
his
dwelling
was
with
the
wild
asses
:
they
fed
him
with
grass
like
Oxen
,
and
his
body
was
wet
with
the
dew
of
heaven
,
till
he
knew
that
the
most
high
God
ruled
in
the
kingdom
of
men
,
and
that
he
appointeth
over
it
whomsoever
he
will
.
22
And
thou
his
son
,
O
Belshazzar
,
hast
not
humbled
thine
heart
,
though
thou
knewest
all
this
:
23
But
hast
lifted
up
thy self
against
the
Lord
of
heaven
,
and
they
have
brought
the
vessels
of
his
house
before
thee
,
and
thou
and
thy
lords
,
thy
wives
and
thy
concubines
have
drunk
wine
in
them
,
and
thou
hast
praised
the
gods
of
silver
and
gold
,
of
brass
,
iron
,
wood
and
stone
,
which
see
not
,
nor
hear
,
nor
know
:
and
the
God
in
whose
hand
thy
breath
is
,
and
whose
are
all
thy
ways
,
hast
thou
not
glorified
.
24
Then
was
the
part
of
the
hand
sent
from
him
,
and
this
writing
was
written
.
25
And
this
is
the
writing
that
was
written
,
MENE
MENE
,
TEKEL
UPHARSIN
.
26
This
is
the
interpretation
of
the
thing
,
MENE
,
God
hath
numbred
thy
kingdom
,
and
finished
it
.
27
TEKEL
,
thou
art
weighed
in
the
balances
,
and
art
found
wanting
.
28
PERES
,
thy
kingdom
is
divided
,
and
given
to
the
Medes
and
Persians
.
29
Then
commanded
Belshazzar
,
and
they
cloathed
Daniel
with
scarlet
,
and
put
a
chain
of
gold
about
his
neck
,
and
made
a
proclamation
concerning
him
,
that
he
should
be
the
third
ruler
in
the
kingdom
.
30
In
that
night
was
Belshazzar
the
King
of
the
Chaldeans
slain
.
31
And
Darius
the
Median
took
the
kingdom
,
being
about
threescore
and
two
years
old
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
BElshazzar
the
King
,
what
Belteshazzar
signifies
,
see
chap.
1.
v.
7.
Belshazzar
,
according
to
Grotius
,
signifies
,
Belus
,
the
giver
of
wealth
and
empire
.
This
Belshazzar
the
King
is
Grandchild
to
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
the
last
of
his
race
that
sate
on
his
Throne
,
according
to
that
of
Jeremiah
,
chap.
27.
v.
7.
And
all
nations
shall
serve
him
and
his
son
,
and
his
Son's
son
,
that
is
,
his
Grandchild
in
whom
his
race
was
extinct
.
Made
a
great
feast
,
it
is
likely
it
was
some
Anniversary
Festival
,
such
as
was
known
to
Cyrus
and
the
Besiegers
,
which
made
them
take
the
opportunity
of
invading
the
City
that
night
of
revelling
.
V.
2.
Whiles
he
tasted
the
wine
,
and
indulged
to
his
cups
something
freely
,
his
heart
was
lifted
up
,
and
grew
so
frolick
that
nothing
but
the
holy
vessels
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
which
his
Grandfather
Nebuchadnezzar
had
taken
out
of
the
Temple
at
Jerusalem
,
must
serve
him
,
his
Princes
,
Wives
and
Concubines
to
quaff
in
.
V.
4.
And
praised
the
Gods
of
Gold
.
This
therefore
was
a
most
prophane
insultation
over
the
God
of
Israel
,
whose
people
were
held
captive
in
Babylon
,
as
if
the
Babylonian
gods
of
gold
,
silver
,
brass
,
iron
and
wood
had
been
too
hard
for
him
,
and
brought
those
vessels
of
silver
and
gold
as
spoils
of
victory
out
of
his
holy
Temple
.
Therefore
this
outragious
affront
to
the
true
and
living
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
was
a
notorious
sign
of
an
imminent
ruine
of
this
prophane
King
of
Babylon
and
the
Babylonian
Empire
,
and
that
the
deliverance
of
the
Jews
out
of
their
captivity
was
nigh
at
hand
.
Of
which
ruine
of
their
Empire
,
and
of
their
gods
or
idols
,
Esay
prophesies
,
chap.
21.9
.
Babylon
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
and
all
the
graven
images
of
their
gods
he
hath
broken
to
the
ground
.
V.
5.
In
the
same
hour
.
The
affront
to
the
God
of
Israel
was
so
provoking
,
that
vengeance
overtook
Belshazzar
in
the
very
act
of
his
wickedness
,
and
an
horrid
prodigy
was
exhibited
to
his
sight
,
the
fingers
of
a
mans
hand
holding
a
Pen
separate
from
any
humane
body
,
and
writing
on
the
Plaster-wall
,
over
against
an
hanging
candlestick
next
to
the
King
.
Whence
he
discerned
the
hand
and
its
motion
more
clearly
by
the
reflexion
of
the
light
.
V.
6.
Whereupon
the
King's
countenance
changed
with
affright
and
horrour
,
and
an
agony
of
mind
seized
upon
him
,
so
that
it
loosned
the
ligaments
of
his
loins
(
compages
renum
,
as
the
Latine
has
it
)
so
that
for
very
fear
his
Urine
came
from
him
,
as
Grotius
Comments
upon
the
place
,
and
wet
his
knees
,
as
elsewhere
it
is
expressed
in
the
Prophets
,
Ezek
.
7.17
.
and
chap.
21.7
.
nay
made
both
knees
knock
one
against
another
from
the
violence
of
his
trembling
and
fear
.
Which
is
a
sign
it
was
no
fancy
,
and
the
hand-writing
seen
after
on
the
Wall
,
puts
the
matter
quite
out
of
all
question
.
V.
7.
The
Astrologers
,
Chaldeans
and
Southsayers
.
See
what
has
been
said
on
those
words
,
chap.
2.
v.
27.
Be
third
ruler
in
the
kingdom
,
shall
have
the
next
place
to
the
King's
Son
.
V.
8.
But
they
could
not
reade
the
writing
.
This
is
a
puzling
place
to
Interpreters
,
and
they
attempt
to
solve
the
difficulty
several
ways
,
some
say
they
could
not
reade
it
,
though
Chaldee
,
because
written
in
the
Old
Hebrew
or
Samaritan
Character
;
Others
,
that
the
Characters
,
though
they
were
Chaldee
,
yet
were
transposed
;
others
,
that
onely
Initial
letters
were
writ
;
and
others
,
that
they
were
writ
without
points
,
and
that
they
knew
not
how
to
point
them
.
And
lastly
,
others
that
God
dazled
their
sight
,
and
confounded
their
perception
.
But
it
's
more
easie
to
conceive
,
that
it
being
a
night
of
such
revelling
and
feasting
,
that
the
wise
men
grown
tipsie
with
drinking
,
and
drunk
with
consternation
of
mind
,
as
sympathizing
with
their
great
Master
,
and
the
writing
being
writ
more
scribledly
on
purpose
by
the
Angel
Gabriel
,
whom
the
Jews
make
the
Pen-man
,
that
they
were
at
a
loss
in
reading
it
.
And
yet
there
is
still
a
more
plain
solution
of
this
difficulty
than
this
by
rendring
[
●
]
as
was
noted
above
[
that
is
to
say
]
.
And
then
the
sentence
runs
thus
.
But
they
could
not
reade
the
writing
,
that
is
to
say
,
not
make
known
to
the
King
the
interpretation
thereof
.
See
Dr.
H.
More's
Preface
to
his
Exposition
of
the
Visions
of
Daniel
,
Sect
.
3.
V.
10.
Now
the
Queen
,
i.e.
the
Queen-mother
,
or
rather
Grandmother
Nitocris
,
according
to
Vatablus
,
Grotius
,
and
others
,
Nebuchadnezzar's
wife
,
daughter
of
Cyaxares
King
of
Media
,
and
Sister
to
Darius
Medus
,
Brother
to
Mandane
,
the
Mother
of
Cyrus
the
Persian
.
Came
into
the
banquet-house
.
Into
the
room
where
the
Men
,
the
King
and
his
Nobles
feasted
.
For
the
Women
feasted
in
a
room
apart
from
the
men
,
according
to
the
manner
of
that
Countrey
.
V.
11.
Of
thy
father
.
That
is
,
of
thy
Grandfather
Nebuchadnezzar
.
For
the
Hebrews
and
Chaldees
ordinarily
called
Grandfather
and
Great-grandfather
by
the
name
of
Father
,
and
a
Grandchild
,
and
the
Child
of
a
Grandchild
,
Son
.
Nebuchadnezzar
thy
father
,
thy
Grandfather
,
as
before
.
Master
of
the
Magicians
,
Rab
Hartummim
.
See
chap.
2.
v.
2.27
.
Which
dignity
intended
for
an
honour
by
Nebuchadnezzar
,
but
Daniel
being
inwardly
ashamed
of
it
,
and
yet
envy'd
for
it
by
that
order
,
it
's
likely
he
let
fall
and
suffered
himself
to
be
accounted
as
no-body
touching
those
things
;
but
the
Magicians
,
Astrologers
and
Southsayers
magnifying
themselves
and
their
marvellous
skill
for
their
own
credit
and
interest
,
wholly
possest
the
mind
of
the
King
,
so
that
he
never
took
notice
of
Daniel
for
any
such
faculty
,
nor
for
his
strange
performances
,
which
were
quite
cast
into
oblivion
,
saving
that
Nitocris
,
a
sober
and
discreet
Matron
,
had
faithfully
lodged
them
in
her
memory
,
and
produced
them
at
this
pinch
of
affairs
.
V.
12.
Whom
the
King
named
Belteshazzar
.
The
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
gave
that
name
to
Daniel
,
chap.
1.
v.
7.
But
with
the
King's
approbation
,
who
ratified
the
nomination
by
calling
him
by
that
name
himself
upon
occasion
.
And
the
Queen
mentions
this
name
,
as
by
which
he
might
haply
be
better
known
than
by
the
other
.
V.
13.
Art
thou
that
Daniel
.
A
marvellous
piece
of
ignorance
in
Belshazzar
,
that
so
eximious
and
sacred
a
person
as
Daniel
should
be
unknown
to
him
,
or
at
least
so
little
regarded
by
him
,
but
I
have
hinted
the
reasons
thereof
upon
verse
11.
V.
14.
That
the
spirit
of
the
gods
is
in
thee
.
He
speaks
in
his
Paganish
or
Idolatrous
style
,
intimating
plurality
of
Gods
;
but
however
mingling
some
truth
with
it
,
that
those
faculties
for
which
Daniel
was
famous
,
was
not
from
humane
industry
,
but
a
divine
gift
bestowed
upon
him
from
above
.
V.
15.
But
they
could
not
shew
the
interpretation
of
the
thing
.
He
does
not
say
they
could
not
reade
the
writing
here
,
but
onely
that
they
could
not
shew
the
interpretation
thereof
,
which
farther
countenances
what
we
have
said
upon
verse
8.
V.
16.
And
I
have
heard
of
thee
.
Namely
by
his
Grandmother
Nitocris
.
For
the
wise
men
of
Babylon
in
all
likelihood
lessened
him
as
much
as
they
could
,
and
obscured
his
fame
and
worth
with
the
King
for
the
aggrandizing
their
own
credit
in
this
faculty
,
and
supporting
their
own
interest
against
an
Alien
,
a
Captive
,
and
of
a
different
religion
from
themselves
.
V.
17.
Let
thy
gifts
be
to
thy self
.
As
for
thy
gifts
,
thou
mayst
keep
them
by
thee
to
bestow
them
upon
some
other
;
nevertheless
I
will
fulfill
what
thou
demandest
,
and
reade
to
the
King
,
and
interpret
the
writing
on
the
Wall
.
This
he
would
doe
without
any
respect
to
the
reward
,
which
for
the
present
he
declines
.
V.
19.
Whom
he
would
be
slew
.
He
had
the
absolute
power
of
life
and
death
in
his
hand
.
He
could
take
away
the
life
of
them
that
offended
against
him
,
and
by
his
prerogative
those
that
were
otherwise
obnoxious
to
the
law
he
could
keep
alive
.
V.
21.
His
heart
was
made
like
the
beasts
.
His
mind
and
appetite
was
carried
onely
to
such
things
as
brute-creatures
are
carried
to
.
See
chap.
4.
v.
16.
V.
22.
What
befell
thy
Grandfather
through
excess
of
pride
and
elation
of
spirit
,
is
a
thing
so
notoriously
known
,
that
thou
canst
not
be
ignorant
thereof
,
and
yet
hast
thou
not
humbled
thy
heart
before
the
true
God
.
V.
23.
Nay
thou
hast
highly
affronted
the
Lord
of
Heaven
,
the
God
of
Israel
,
in
sending
for
the
vessels
of
his
holy
Temple
at
Jerusalem
(
which
thy
Grandfather
brought
from
thence
)
for
thy self
,
thy
Lords
,
Wives
and
Concubines
to
quaff
in
them
,
in
the
mean
time
singing
praises
to
thy
gods
of
silver
,
gold
,
brass
,
iron
and
wood
,
senseless
stocks
,
that
neither
see
,
hear
nor
know
any
thing
,
these
thou
givest
worship
to
,
and
so
makest
them
thy
gods
(
nor
can
it
be
avoided
by
the
quaintest
sophistry
)
and
the
true
God
by
whom
we
live
,
and
breathe
,
and
move
,
thou
hast
not
glorified
,
nay
thou
hast
despised
him
,
thus
triumphing
over
the
spoils
of
his
Sanctuary
,
and
praising
thy
own
false
gods
,
as
if
they
were
more
mighty
than
he
.
Which
outragious
contumely
against
his
sacred
majesty
bodes
ill
to
thee
,
and
is
a
certain
sign
of
thy
sudden
downfall
.
V.
24.
For
this
high
insolency
therefore
was
there
sent
{αβγδ}
à
conspectu
,
from
the
presence
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
the
Angel
Gabriel
,
who
exhibited
to
thy
sight
the
shape
of
an
hand
separate
from
the
arme
,
and
whole
body
,
and
who
guided
it
so
as
to
write
thy
sad
doom
on
the
plaster
of
the
wall
of
thy
Palace
,
in
the
words
that
follow
:
V.
25.
MENE
MENE
TEKEL
UPHARSIN
,
which
verbatim
sounds
no
more
than
thus
:
He
has
numbred
,
He
has
numbred
,
He
has
weighed
and
the
Persians
.
Which
broken
writing
,
without
the
guidance
of
God
or
the
good
Angel
Gabriel
,
he
could
hardly
make
sense
of
,
unless
we
may
conceive
that
by
the
reading
of
the
Prophets
,
and
being
skilled
in
the
principles
of
Prophetick
Interpretation
,
he
might
of
himself
spell
out
the
meaning
.
As
for
the
first
part
,
MENE
,
MENE
,
He
has
numbred
,
He
has
numbred
;
this
by
reading
Jeremiah
,
chap.
25.12
.
chap.
27.7
.
and
chap.
29.10
.
where
is
expresly
set
down
the
duration
of
the
Kingdom
of
Babylon
,
viz.
seventy
years
,
and
till
Nebuchadnezzar's
Sons
son
,
which
time
was
then
near
expiring
,
he
might
I
say
well
interpret
[
He
has
numbred
,
he
has
numbred
]
of
the
certain
finishing
of
the
number
of
the
duration
of
the
Kingdom
of
Babylon
,
to
whose
King
the
hand-writing
is
directed
,
and
declare
as
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
26.
God
hath
numbred
thy
Kingdom
and
finished
it
.
V.
27.
But
now
for
the
interpretation
of
TEKEL
.
He
was
weighed
,
it
is
not
improbable
but
that
in
the
reading
of
TEKEL
there
might
be
a
Paronomastical
resonancy
of
words
in
his
mind
that
would
make
the
whole
sense
thus
,
TEKEL
VEATTE
KAL
.
He
was
weighed
and
thou
art
light
;
which
Daniel
expresses
thus
more
fully
to
the
King
,
Thou
art
weighed
in
the
balance
and
art
found
wanting
;
that
is
,
found
to
want
weight
,
and
therefore
rejected
as
money
illegitimate
.
V.
28.
PERES
.
And
the
Prophetick
Analysis
of
the
last
,
UPHARSIN
[
and
the
Persians
is
manifestly
Paronomastical
,
where
he
takes
PERES
by
it self
,
which
signifies
a
Persian
,
and
in
a
Paronomastical
allusion
to
the
word
[
Paras
]
which
signifies
to
divide
,
he
makes
out
this
full
sense
of
UPHARSIN
.
Thy
kingdom
is
divided
and
rent
from
thee
,
and
given
to
the
Medes
and
Persians
.
See
Dr.
H.
More's
Preface
to
his
Exposition
on
the
Visions
of
Daniel
,
Sect
.
4.
V.
29.
Kings
of
old
,
as
Munster
observes
,
were
strict
keepers
of
their
word
,
and
the
veracity
of
Daniel
being
known
,
it
had
been
the
more
inglorious
here
for
him
to
have
receded
from
it
,
as
if
he
had
sent
for
him
to
tell
him
,
not
what
was
true
,
but
pleasing
,
and
it
may
be
he
was
so
much
humbled
as
to
seek
to
ingratiate
himself
with
so
holy
a
man
,
who
might
intercede
with
God
for
him
:
These
things
might
be
.
But
it
was
most
likely
of
all
that
so
sad
an
interpretation
might
so
inrage
him
and
his
Princes
,
that
they
would
tear
Daniel
in
pieces
as
a
Traytor
,
and
one
that
kept
intelligence
with
Cyrus
and
the
Persians
that
besieged
the
Town
,
and
therefore
it
was
an
inspired
fortitude
in
Daniel
,
that
he
dared
to
make
known
to
the
King
the
interpretation
of
the
writing
.
See
the
above
mentioned
Preface
.
But
as
for
Daniel
as
before
he
declined
it
rather
than
absolutely
refused
it
,
so
here
he
rather
admits
in
a
passive
way
,
than
accepts
the
promised
reward
,
so
that
there
is
not
the
least
shew
of
inconstancy
in
him
.
V.
30.
In
that
night
.
In
this
night
of
revelling
and
deep
security
they
confiding
in
the
strength
of
their
Walls
,
which
were
32
feet
thick
and
50
feet
high
,
as
well
as
385
furlongs
in
compass
,
as
Strabo
reports
,
and
the
River
Euphrates
that
ran
through
the
City
was
two
mens
height
deep
and
two
Stadia
broad
.
But
Cyrus
having
made
for
the
purpose
large
and
deep
ditches
,
derived
the
water
another
way
that
night
,
and
coming
with
his
forces
through
the
chanel
of
the
River
,
surprized
the
City
in
the
midst
of
their
drink
and
jollity
.
V.
31.
And
Darius
the
Mede
,
the
Son
of
Cyaxares
King
of
Media
,
and
Uncle
to
Cyrus
,
whom
he
set
a
work
first
about
two
years
after
Nebuchadnezzar's
death
to
rebell
against
Astyages
,
who
in
wrong
to
Darius
,
Cyrus
his
Uncle
,
possessed
Media
and
Persia
,
and
whom
he
vanquished
:
And
Darius
bestowed
the
Kingdom
of
Persia
on
his
Nephew
for
his
pains
,
and
here
it
's
likely
by
his
advice
he
undertook
this
expedition
,
to
whom
therefore
after
the
victory
he
delivered
up
the
City
and
Kingdom
of
Babylon
,
and
being
so
near
of
bloud
to
the
old
Queen
,
and
lookt
upon
as
the
Son
of
Nebuchadnezzar
in
a
manner
,
and
so
called
't
is
likely
in
courtship
and
compliment
by
him
,
he
was
taken
for
a
right
successour
of
Belshazzar
,
and
so
reckoned
the
next
King
of
Babylon
by
Daniel
in
this
place
.
See
Lydiat
Emend
.
Temp
.
A.
M.
3446
and
3469.
And
thus
suddenly
begins
the
fatidical
inscription
on
the
Wall
to
be
fulfilled
,
Belshazzar's
Kingdom
being
given
to
Darius
the
Mede
,
who
being
about
threescore
and
two
years
old
,
died
in
his
Climacterical
63.
And
so
the
whole
Monarchy
passed
to
Cyrus
the
Persian
;
and
thus
was
the
Kingdom
rent
from
Belshazzar's
race
,
and
given
to
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
as
the
Prophetick
Inscription
foretold
.
CHAP.
VI
.
ARG
.
Daniel
is
made
chief
of
the
three
Presidents
,
which
Darius
set
over
his
Kingdom
.
The
other
two
Presidents
,
together
with
the
Princes
moved
with
envy
,
procure
of
Darius
an
idolatrous
decree
to
entrap
Daniel
.
Daniel
accused
of
the
breach
of
this
decree
,
is
cast
into
the
Den
of
Lions
.
The
God
of
Israel
sends
his
Angel
to
shut
the
mouths
of
the
Lions
and
saveth
Daniel
.
The
Lions
that
spared
Daniel
,
streightway
devour
his
Accusers
,
being
thrown
into
their
Den
.
Darius
thereupon
makes
Proclamation
through
all
his
Dominions
,
that
all
Men
fear
and
tremble
before
the
God
of
Daniel
.
IT
pleased
Darius
to
set
over
the
kingdom
an
hundred
and
twenty
Princes
,
which
should
be
over
the
whole
kingdom
.
2
And
over
these
,
three
Presidents
,
(
of
whom
Daniel
was
first
)
that
the
Princes
might
give
accounts
unto
them
,
and
the
King
should
have
no
damage
.
3
Then
this
Daniel
was
preferred
above
the
Presidents
,
and
Princes
,
because
an
excellent
spirit
was
in
him
,
and
the
King
thought
to
set
him
over
the
whole
realm
.
4
Then
the
Presidents
and
Princes
sought
to
find
occasion
against
Daniel
concerning
the
kingdom
:
but
they
could
find
none
occasion
or
fault
:
forasmuch
as
he
was
faithfull
,
neither
was
there
any
errour
or
fault
found
in
him
.
5
Then
said
these
men
,
We
shall
not
find
any
occasion
against
this
Daniel
,
except
we
find
it
against
him
concerning
the
law
of
his
God
.
6
Then
these
Presidents
and
Princes
assembled
together
to
the
King
,
and
said
thus
unto
him
,
King
Darius
,
live
for
ever
.
7
All
the
Presidents
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
Governours
and
the
Princes
,
the
Counsellours
and
the
Captains
have
consulted
together
to
establish
a
royal
Statute
,
and
to
make
a
firm
Decree
,
that
whosoever
shall
ask
a
petition
of
any
God
or
man
for
thirty
days
,
save
of
thee
,
O
King
,
he
shall
be
cast
into
the
den
of
Lions
.
8
Now
,
O
King
,
establish
the
Decree
,
and
sign
the
writing
,
that
it
be
not
changed
,
according
to
the
Law
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
which
altereth
not
.
9
Wherefore
King
Darius
signed
the
writing
,
and
the
Decree
.
10
Now
when
Daniel
knew
that
the
writing
was
signed
,
he
went
into
his
house
,
and
his
windows
being
open
in
his
chamber
toward
Jerusalem
,
he
kneeled
upon
his
knees
three
times
a
day
,
and
prayed
,
and
gave
thanks
before
his
God
,
as
he
did
aforetime
.
11
Then
these
men
assembled
,
and
found
Daniel
praying
,
and
making
supplication
before
his
God
.
12
Then
they
came
near
,
and
spake
before
the
King
concerning
the
Kings
Decree
,
Hast
thou
not
signed
a
Decree
,
that
every
man
that
shall
ask
a
petition
of
any
God
or
man
,
within
thirty
days
,
save
of
thee
,
O
King
,
shall
be
cast
into
the
den
of
Lions
?
the
King
answered
,
and
said
,
The
thing
is
true
,
according
to
the
Law
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
which
altereth
not
.
13
Then
answered
they
,
and
said
before
the
King
,
That
Daniel
which
is
of
the
captivity
of
the
children
of
Judah
,
regardeth
not
thee
,
O
King
,
nor
the
Decree
that
thou
hast
signed
,
but
maketh
his
petition
three
times
a
day
.
14
Then
the
King
when
he
heard
these
words
,
was
sore
displeased
with
himself
,
and
set
his
heart
on
Daniel
to
deliver
him
:
and
he
laboured
till
the
going
down
of
the
Sun
,
to
deliver
him
.
15
Then
these
men
assembled
unto
the
King
,
and
said
unto
the
King
,
Know
,
O
King
,
that
the
law
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
is
,
that
no
Decree
nor
Statute
which
the
King
establisheth
,
may
be
changed
.
16
Then
the
King
commanded
,
and
they
brought
Daniel
,
and
cast
him
into
the
den
of
Lions
:
now
the
King
spake
,
and
said
unto
Daniel
,
Thy
God
whom
thou
servest
continually
,
he
will
deliver
thee
.
17
And
a
stone
was
brought
,
and
laid
upon
the
mouth
of
the
den
,
and
the
King
sealed
it
with
his
own
signet
,
and
with
the
signet
of
his
lords
,
that
the
purpose
might
not
be
changed
concerning
Daniel
.
18
Then
the
King
went
to
his
palace
,
and
passed
the
night
fasting
:
neither
were
instruments
of
musick
brought
before
him
,
and
his
sleep
went
from
him
.
19
Then
the
King
arose
very
early
in
the
morning
,
and
went
in
haste
unto
the
den
of
Lions
.
20
And
when
he
came
to
the
den
,
he
cryed
with
a
lamentable
voyce
unto
Daniel
,
and
the
King
spake
,
and
said
to
Daniel
;
O
Daniel
,
servant
of
the
living
God
,
is
thy
God
whom
thou
servest
continually
,
able
to
deliver
thee
from
the
Lions
?
21
Then
said
Daniel
unto
the
King
,
O
King
,
live
for
ever
.
22
My
God
hath
sent
his
Angel
,
and
hath
shut
the
Lions
mouths
,
that
they
have
not
hurt
me
:
for
as
much
as
before
him
innocency
was
found
in
me
:
and
also
before
thee
,
O
King
,
have
I
done
no
hurt
.
23
Then
was
the
King
exceeding
glad
for
him
,
and
commanded
that
they
should
take
Daniel
up
out
of
the
den
:
so
Daniel
was
taken
up
out
of
the
den
,
and
no
manner
of
hurt
was
found
upon
him
,
because
he
believed
in
his
God
.
24
And
the
King
commanded
,
and
they
brought
those
men
which
had
accused
Daniel
,
and
they
cast
them
into
the
den
of
Lions
,
them
,
their
children
,
and
their
wives
:
and
the
Lions
had
the
mastery
of
them
,
and
brake
all
their
bones
in
pieces
or
ever
they
came
at
the
bottom
of
the
den
.
25
Then
King
Darius
wrote
unto
all
people
,
nations
and
languages
that
dwell
in
all
the
earth
,
Peace
be
multiplied
unto
you
.
26
I
make
a
Decree
,
That
in
every
dominion
of
my
kingdom
,
men
tremble
and
fear
before
the
God
of
Daniel
:
for
he
is
the
living
God
,
and
stedfast
for
ever
,
and
his
kingdom
that
which
shall
not
be
destroyed
,
and
his
dominion
shall
be
even
unto
the
end
.
27
He
delivereth
and
rescueth
,
and
he
worketh
signs
and
wonders
in
heaven
,
and
in
earth
:
who
hath
delivered
Daniel
from
the
power
of
the
Lions
.
28
So
this
Daniel
prospered
in
the
reign
of
Darius
,
and
in
the
reign
of
Cyrus
the
Persian
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
AN
hundred
and
twenty
Princes
.
It
seems
Darius
being
old
,
above
threescore
years
of
Age
,
and
sensible
of
what
might
be
most
safe
,
made
a
new
division
of
his
Kingdom
into
such
a
numerous
multitude
of
Provinces
,
the
lesser
the
Provinces
were
they
being
the
more
manageable
and
more
easily
ordered
by
their
Governours
,
nor
any
one
Province
with
the
Prince
thereof
so
able
to
make
head
against
him
and
rebell
.
V.
2.
Three
Presidents
.
Three
Sarkin
,
which
the
Hebrews
expound
by
Soterim
,
Exactours
,
as
exacting
or
requiring
an
account
of
those
hundred
and
twenty
Princes
of
the
Provinces
,
of
what
was
expended
and
received
,
that
the
King
should
have
no
damage
,
or
as
the
seventy
render
it
,
That
the
King
might
be
eased
of
that
trouble
.
See
Munster
on
the
place
.
And
it
seems
Darius
made
Daniel
the
chief
of
those
three
Presidents
for
his
singular
Wisedom
,
Faithfulness
and
Honesty
,
besides
his
skill
and
Courage
in
Interpreting
the
Hand-writing
on
the
Wall
,
that
predicted
the
ruin
of
Belshazzar
,
which
was
the
bringing
in
of
Darius
.
V.
3.
Thought
to
set
him
over
the
whole
Realm
.
And
Daniel
being
one
whom
for
his
ability
and
integrity
he
could
so
fully
confide
in
,
and
himself
being
old
and
affecting
his
ease
,
though
sufficiently
relishing
the
Title
and
Honour
of
an
Emperour
or
Monarch
,
was
inclineable
to
make
Daniel
his
sole
chief
Minister
of
State
,
and
as
it
were
Vice-Roy
over
his
whole
Kingdom
,
eying
onely
one
side
of
the
business
,
and
not
considering
how
much
it
would
displease
the
other
Presidents
and
Princes
,
that
not
a
Native
but
a
Captive
should
under
him
be
made
the
sole
Ruler
over
his
whole
Empire
.
V.
4.
Sought
to
find
occasion
.
Here
those
two
peculiar
Poisons
in
the
Courts
of
Potentates
,
Ambition
and
Envy
began
violently
to
ferment
in
the
breasts
of
the
Presidents
and
Princes
,
insomuch
as
,
right
or
wrong
,
they
were
resolved
to
pretend
some
Crime
against
Daniel
,
to
make
him
forfeit
the
King's
favour
and
lose
his
Life
.
But
his
unblemished
integrity
in
the
administration
of
the
King's
Affairs
,
and
in
all
Moral
Conversation
was
such
,
that
they
could
lay
no
hold
on
him
there
.
V.
5.
Except
we
find
it
against
him
concerning
the
Law
of
his
God
.
Not
that
they
were
not
persuaded
,
that
Daniel's
worship
of
the
God
of
his
Fathers
were
as
good
if
not
a
better
and
truer
Religion
than
the
worship
of
Bel
,
or
any
of
the
Babylonian
gods
,
it
being
demonstrated
by
Daniel
so
repeatedly
,
by
his
true
expositions
of
Nebuchadnezzar's
dreams
,
and
by
his
God's
delivering
the
three
Jews
out
of
the
fiery
Furnace
,
and
very
lately
by
Daniel's
interpreting
the
Hand-writing
on
the
Wall
,
which
things
they
could
not
be
ignorant
of
,
but
they
being
mere
Politicians
,
nor
so
sensible
of
any
Religion
as
their
own
interest
,
and
their
hearts
being
envenomed
with
Pride
and
Envy
,
they
would
,
though
against
their
own
Conscience
,
lay
a
snare
for
Daniel
,
in
the
pious
and
conscientious
exercise
of
his
Religion
.
V.
7.
All
the
Presidents
,
&c.
This
joynt
consenting
together
of
all
the
Grandees
of
his
Kingdom
,
who
might
plausibly
seem
to
understand
better
what
was
for
the
King's
interest
and
the
aggrandizing
of
him
with
his
people
,
than
his
own
single
self
,
and
the
conclusion
being
not
ungratefull
to
so
mighty
a
Potentate
,
who
several
of
them
have
affected
divine
honours
while
they
were
yet
alive
,
as
Domitian
and
others
;
these
things
all
considered
the
plot
is
not
unskilfully
laid
.
Nor
if
we
consider
the
Interdicts
of
the
mystical
King
of
Babylon
,
which
have
prohibited
Divine
Service
and
praying
either
to
God
,
Saint
or
Angel
for
some
years
together
,
till
addresses
have
been
made
to
himself
for
Reconciliation
from
the
party
he
was
offended
with
,
can
this
decree
against
the
asking
any
petition
of
God
or
Man
for
thirty
days
or
one
single
month
,
saving
to
Darius
the
King
,
when
the
Interdict
here
in
England
in
King
John's
time
by
Pope
Innocent
lasted
near
seventy
months
,
seem
otherwise
than
not
onely
credible
,
but
even
tolerable
,
in
these
heathen
Politicians
,
when
his
Holiness
himself
makes
so
bold
with
Religion
,
in
Kingdoms
where
the
true
God
is
known
,
for
his
own
interest
.
See
Fowlis
his
History
of
Popish
Treasons
and
Usurpations
,
lib
.
5.
cap
.
2.
V.
8.
Law
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
which
altereth
not
.
See
the
Book
of
Esther
,
cap
.
1.
v.
19.
There
were
certain
laws
amongst
the
Medes
and
Persians
which
were
called
Immutable
,
as
those
laws
amongst
the
Romans
called
Sacred
,
which
being
past
under
a
certain
form
,
the
King
himself
could
not
revoke
or
abrogate
.
See
Grotius
on
the
place
.
But
this
was
not
according
to
the
mode
of
the
Babylonian
Monarchs
,
and
haply
they
might
think
to
ingratiate
themselves
the
more
with
Darius
the
Mede
by
craving
a
decree
from
him
after
the
mode
of
his
own
Countrey
.
V.
9.
Darius
signed
the
Writing
,
it
having
such
a
shew
of
convenience
from
the
common
suffrage
of
all
his
Grandees
and
Ministers
of
State
,
as
very
requisite
for
the
begetting
an
awfull
respect
,
and
as
it
were
a
divine
reverence
toward
their
Sovereign
,
and
so
to
keep
his
Subjects
in
firm
obedience
.
And
he
being
old
and
timorous
as
well
as
lofty
and
ambitious
might
haply
think
it
unsafe
to
resist
the
importunity
of
such
a
number
of
his
Princes
and
Nobles
.
V.
10.
Notwithstanding
this
Decree
,
Daniel
,
having
a
firm
Faith
in
the
God
whom
he
served
and
a
greater
sense
of
his
Glory
than
his
own
safety
,
held
on
his
pious
Custome
of
praying
to
the
God
of
Israel
with
his
face
turned
toward
Jerusalem
,
and
his
Windows
open
and
on
his
knees
three
times
a
day
,
Morning
,
Noon
and
Evening
,
being
neither
ashamed
nor
afraid
to
doe
his
wonted
duty
to
his
Maker
maugre
all
the
malice
and
subtilty
of
his
envenomed
enemies
.
V.
11.
And
now
his
enemies
thought
they
had
catcht
him
sure
in
the
snare
they
had
laid
for
him
.
V.
12.
Which
altereth
not
.
See
verse
8.
The
formality
of
such
a
Decree
consists
in
signing
it
with
the
Seals
of
the
King
and
his
Nobles
,
as
Grotius
has
noted
on
Esther
,
chap.
1.
v.
19.
V.
13.
Of
the
Children
of
the
Captivity
.
This
is
put
into
the
charge
to
aggravate
Daniel's
fault
,
that
he
being
but
a
Captive
in
a
strange
land
should
be
so
presumptuous
as
so
openly
to
transgress
such
a
solemn
and
earnest
Decree
of
the
King
as
they
pretended
.
V.
14.
Was
sore
displeased
with
himself
.
It
's
likely
as
he
was
aged
,
so
he
was
not
so
quick
witted
as
to
smell
out
their
malitious
project
against
Daniel
at
his
signing
the
Decree
,
though
he
discovered
it
now
but
too
late
.
Wherefore
it
may
be
a
seasonable
monition
to
Monarchs
and
great
Potentates
,
how
they
part
with
their
own
liberty
by
any
Decree
upon
the
importunity
of
their
Grandees
and
Counsellours
,
especially
when
there
is
any
turpitude
in
the
Decree
they
are
earnest
for
,
lest
thereby
they
intricate
themselves
in
endless
inconveniences
,
and
be
enslaved
by
them
that
ought
to
be
their
Subjects
,
and
betray
to
utmost
peril
their
most
faithfull
Friends
.
V.
15.
Assembled
unto
the
King
.
The
word
in
the
Original
[
Ragash
]
is
to
assemble
with
some
stir
and
tumult
,
which
implies
their
earnest
address
to
the
King
,
and
the
vehemently
and
swaggeringly
pressing
the
Immutability
of
the
Decree
,
they
having
observed
the
King's
inclination
to
to
save
Daniel
.
Know
,
O
King
,
that
the
law
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
is
,
that
no
Decree
—
be
changed
.
V.
16.
Then
the
King
commanded
,
&c.
Being
born
down
into
it
,
by
the
importunate
urging
of
the
Immutability
of
the
Decree
,
according
to
the
law
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
and
though
no
law
has
a
right
to
stand
that
is
against
the
eternal
law
of
God
and
Nature
,
yet
Daniel's
enemies
having
this
pretence
,
and
the
King
being
timid
and
cautious
and
aware
of
his
own
danger
,
if
he
should
enrage
the
generality
of
his
Grandees
and
Nobles
by
defeating
their
eager
malice
against
Daniel
,
was
forced
to
grant
the
request
.
For
success
gives
a
gloss
to
wicked
Machinations
,
but
to
be
defeated
in
a
malitious
design
,
the
disappointment
and
shame
would
cast
the
designers
into
a
fit
of
impatience
and
fury
.
Whom
thou
servest
continually
:
That
is
,
constantly
,
not
onely
praying
to
him
duly
every
day
thrice
a
day
,
but
doing
this
even
then
,
when
thou
art
in
peril
of
thy
life
for
so
doing
.
This
shews
the
King
to
have
been
surprized
in
granting
the
decree
,
and
to
disapprove
of
his
own
action
,
he
being
a
Prince
of
much
humanity
,
and
having
a
sense
of
piety
also
,
though
sway'd
to
things
less
agreeable
thereto
through
his
own
infirmity
,
and
by
the
overpowering
Politicks
of
his
Courtiers
.
He
will
deliver
thee
.
So
he
hopes
upon
his
recalling
to
mind
the
deliverance
of
his
three
Countreymen
out
of
the
fiery
furnace
,
and
so
wishes
,
out
of
his
kindness
to
so
pious
a
person
and
usefull
a
subject
.
V.
17.
That
the
purpose
might
not
be
changed
.
That
the
King
might
not
change
his
purpose
and
save
Daniel
,
for
this
end
the
Grandees
sealed
the
stone
;
but
the
King
,
that
the
Grandees
might
not
murther
Daniel
some
other
ways
,
if
the
Lions
forbare
him
.
V.
18.
The
good-natur'd
Prince
did
not
conceal
his
solicitude
and
affection
for
his
faithfull
subject
Daniel
,
though
of
another
Religion
from
his
.
V.
20.
With
a
lamentable
voice
.
Voce
lacrymabili
the
Vulgar
Latine
has
it
.
He
spake
to
him
with
tears
down
his
cheeks
,
and
a
tone
answerable
thereto
.
Which
is
no
Indecorum
in
this
benign
Prince
,
Homer
bringing
in
his
greatest
Heroes
weeping
upon
occasion
.
And
what
David
did
upon
the
death
of
Absolon
all
know
.
Servant
of
the
living
God
.
Not
of
stocks
,
or
stones
,
or
metals
of
what
value
soever
,
who
can
neither
save
themselves
nor
others
.
Able
to
deliver
thee
.
For
Parius
did
not
at
all
question
his
willingness
,
being
himself
of
so
good
and
benign
a
nature
,
and
knowing
what
a
faithfull
and
constant
worshipper
Daniel
was
of
his
God
.
And
Darius's
neither
Philosophy
nor
Religion
reached
so
far
yet
as
to
know
that
the
God
of
Daniel
was
the
Omnipotent
Maker
of
heaven
and
earth
.
V.
22.
My
God
has
sent
his
Angel
.
As
there
was
an
Angelical
appearance
in
the
fiery
furnace
that
saved
the
three
children
from
harm
.
And
hath
shut
the
Lion's
mouth
.
This
is
that
which
the
Apostle
alludes
to
,
Heb
.
11.33
.
Who
by
faith
stopped
the
mouths
of
Lions
,
quenched
the
violence
of
fire
.
For
their
faith
in
God
procured
this
Angelical
assistence
to
the
three
children
in
the
fiery
furnace
,
and
to
Daniel
in
the
Lion's
den
.
Nor
was
Daniel's
faith
presumption
,
he
being
so
holy
and
innocent
a
person
as
is
intimated
in
the
residue
of
the
verse
.
V.
23.
Because
he
believed
in
his
God
.
His
faith
therefore
stopped
the
mouth
of
the
Lions
,
as
the
Apostle
above
declares
.
V.
24.
Or
ever
they
came
to
the
bottom
.
This
shews
they
were
very
sharp
set
however
they
were
charmed
from
medling
with
Daniel
,
and
that
it
was
a
supernatural
power
that
hindred
them
from
seizing
on
him
.
But
that
their
wives
and
children
as
well
as
the
Accusers
themselves
were
cast
into
the
Lion's
den
,
this
was
the
excess
of
indulgence
to
a
just
rage
and
indignation
against
so
horrid
a
villany
committed
against
so
holy
and
innocent
a
person
,
and
so
dear
to
Darius
the
King
.
V.
26.
As
Nebuchadnezzar
did
upon
the
miraculous
deliverance
of
the
three
children
out
of
the
fiery
furnace
,
chap.
3.29
.
so
does
Darius
upon
Daniel's
deliverance
from
the
Lion's
den
,
a
great
pang
of
Religion
took
them
toward
the
God
of
Israel
upon
these
surprizing
miracles
,
which
made
them
acknowledge
that
he
had
a
Power
and
Empire
surpassing
the
greatest
Monarchs
on
earth
,
and
such
as
had
no
end
,
though
,
as
I
noted
above
,
neither
of
their
Philosophies
reached
to
the
true
knowledge
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
as
Maker
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
but
onely
as
of
a
powerfull
Tutelar
God
of
that
nation
,
and
so
they
ceased
not
to
serve
Bel
still
their
own
god
,
or
god
of
the
Babylonians
.
And
reason
of
State
held
them
to
their
wonted
superstition
.
V.
27.
In
heaven
and
on
earth
.
On
earth
as
in
those
instances
of
the
deliverance
of
the
three
children
and
Daniel
;
In
heaven
as
in
that
voice
from
heaven
,
chap.
3.
v.
31.
which
was
a
dreadfull
prodigy
.
V.
28.
In
the
reign
of
Darius
.
During
his
reign
Daniel
continued
in
Babylon
,
which
reign
was
but
short
,
he
entring
but
when
he
was
about
62
years
old
,
and
dying
in
his
Climacterical
.
But
during
the
time
he
reigned
Daniel
was
in
great
favour
with
him
,
but
upon
his
death
he
removed
into
Persia
and
lived
in
great
honour
under
Cyrus
;
and
this
may
be
said
in
counterdistinction
to
his
condition
in
Belshazzar's
time
,
who
took
little
notice
of
him
,
who
yet
reigned
about
18
years
.
See
Tho
.
Lydiat
.
CHAP.
VII
.
ARG
.
Daniel's
Vision
,
in
the
first
year
of
Belshazzar
,
of
four
Beasts
betokening
four
Kingdoms
or
Empires
.
The
everlasting
Kingdom
of
God
or
Christ
raised
within
the
succession
of
these
four
Kingdoms
;
as
is
farther
understood
by
a
full
interpretation
of
the
Vision
to
Daniel
by
an
Angel
.
IN
the
first
year
of
Belshazzar
King
of
Babylon
,
Daniel
had
a
dream
,
and
visions
of
his
head
upon
his
bed
:
then
he
wrote
the
dream
,
and
told
the
sum
of
the
matters
.
2
Daniel
spake
,
and
said
,
I
saw
in
my
vision
by
night
,
and
behold
,
the
four
winds
of
the
heaven
strove
upon
the
great
sea
.
3
And
four
great
beasts
came
up
from
the
sea
,
divers
one
from
another
.
4
The
first
was
like
a
Lion
,
and
had
Eagles
wings
:
and
I
beheld
till
the
wings
thereof
were
pluckt
,
and
it
was
lifted
up
from
the
earth
,
and
made
stand
upon
the
feet
as
a
man
,
and
a
mans
heart
was
given
to
it
.
5
And
behold
,
another
beast
,
a
second
,
like
to
a
Bear
,
and
it
raised
up
it self
on
one
side
,
and
it
had
three
ribs
in
the
mouth
of
it
between
the
teeth
of
it
:
and
they
said
thus
unto
it
,
Arise
,
devour
much
flesh
.
6
After
this
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
another
like
a
Leopard
,
which
had
upon
the
back
of
it
four
wings
of
a
fowl
,
the
beast
had
also
four
heads
;
and
dominion
was
given
to
it
.
7
After
this
I
saw
in
the
night-visions
,
and
behold
,
a
fourth
beast
,
dreadfull
and
terrible
,
and
strong
exceedingly
;
and
it
had
great
iron
teeth
:
it
devoured
and
brake
in
pieces
,
and
stamped
the
residue
with
the
feet
of
it
;
and
it
was
divers
from
all
the
beasts
that
were
before
it
,
and
it
had
ten
horns
.
8
I
considered
the
horns
,
and
behold
,
there
came
up
among
them
another
little
horn
,
before
whom
there
were
three
of
the
first
horns
pluckt
up
by
the
roots
:
and
behold
,
in
this
horn
were
eyes
like
the
eyes
of
a
man
,
and
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
.
9
I
beheld
till
the
thrones
were
cast
down
,
and
the
Ancient
of
days
did
sit
,
whose
garment
was
white
as
snow
,
and
the
hair
of
his
head
like
the
pure
wooll
:
his
throne
was
like
the
fiery
flame
,
and
his
wheels
as
burning
fire
.
10
A
fiery
stream
issued
,
and
came
forth
from
before
him
:
thousand
thousands
ministred
unto
him
,
and
ten
thousand
times
ten
thousand
stood
before
him
:
the
judgment
was
set
,
and
the
books
were
opened
.
11
I
beheld
then
,
because
of
the
voice
of
the
great
words
which
the
horn
spake
:
I
beheld
even
till
the
beast
was
slain
,
and
his
body
destroyed
,
and
given
to
the
burning
flame
.
12
As
concerning
the
rest
of
the
beasts
,
they
had
their
dominion
taken
away
:
yet
their
lives
were
prolonged
for
a
season
and
time
.
13
I
saw
in
the
night-visions
,
and
behold
,
one
like
the
son
of
man
,
came
with
the
clouds
of
heaven
,
and
came
to
the
Ancient
of
days
,
and
they
brought
him
near
before
him
.
14
And
there
was
given
him
dominion
and
glory
,
and
a
kingdom
,
that
all
people
,
nations
and
languages
should
serve
him
:
his
dominion
is
an
everlasting
dominion
,
which
shall
not
pass
away
,
and
his
kingdom
that
which
shall
not
be
destroyed
.
15
I
Daniel
was
grieved
in
my
spirit
in
the
midst
of
my
body
,
and
the
visions
of
my
head
troubled
me
.
16
I
came
near
unto
one
of
them
that
stood
by
,
and
asked
him
the
truth
of
all
this
:
so
he
told
me
,
and
made
me
know
the
interpretation
of
the
things
.
17
These
great
beasts
,
which
are
sour
,
are
four
Kings
,
which
shall
arise
out
of
the
earth
.
18
But
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
shall
take
the
kingdom
,
and
possess
the
kingdom
for
ever
,
even
for
ever
and
ever
.
19
Then
I
would
know
the
truth
of
the
fourth
beast
,
which
was
divers
from
all
the
others
,
exceeding
dreadfull
,
whose
teeth
were
of
iron
,
and
his
nails
of
brass
,
which
devoured
,
brake
in
pieces
,
and
stamped
the
residue
with
his
feet
,
20
And
of
the
ten
horns
that
were
in
his
head
,
and
of
the
other
which
came
up
,
and
before
whom
three
fell
,
even
of
that
horn
that
had
eyes
,
and
a
mouth
that
spake
very
great
things
,
whose
look
was
more
stout
than
his
fellows
.
21
I
beheld
,
and
the
same
horn
made
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
prevailed
against
them
;
22
Untill
the
Ancient
of
days
came
,
and
judgment
was
given
to
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
;
and
the
time
came
that
the
Saints
possessed
the
kingdom
.
23
Thus
he
said
,
The
fourth
beast
shall
be
the
fourth
kingdom
upon
earth
,
which
shall
be
divers
from
all
kingdoms
,
and
shall
devour
the
whole
earth
,
and
shall
tread
it
down
,
and
break
it
in
pieces
.
24
And
the
ten
horns
out
of
this
kingdom
,
are
ten
Kings
that
shall
arise
:
and
another
shall
rise
after
them
,
and
he
shall
be
divers
from
the
first
,
and
he
shall
subdue
three
Kings
.
25
And
he
shall
speak
great
words
against
the
most
High
,
and
shall
wear
out
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
,
and
think
to
change
times
and
laws
:
and
they
shall
be
given
into
his
hand
,
untill
a
time
and
times
and
the
dividing
of
time
.
26
But
the
judgment
shall
sit
,
and
they
shall
take
away
his
dominion
,
to
consume
,
and
to
destroy
it
unto
the
end
.
27
And
the
kingdom
and
dominion
,
and
the
greatness
of
the
kingdom
under
the
whole
heaven
,
shall
be
given
to
the
people
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
,
whose
kingdom
is
an
everlasting
kingdom
,
and
all
dominions
shall
serve
and
obey
him
.
28
Hitherto
is
the
end
of
the
matter
.
As
for
me
Daniel
,
my
cogitations
much
troubled
me
,
and
my
countenance
changed
in
me
:
but
I
kept
the
matter
in
my
heart
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
IN
the
first
year
of
Belshazzar
(
the
Son
of
Evilmerodack
and
Grandchild
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
the
last
King
of
Babylon
of
his
race
,
and
who
was
slain
by
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
the
City
Babylon
being
taken
by
Cyrus
in
the
eighteenth
year
of
Belshazzar's
reign
,
according
to
Tho
.
Lydiat
,
)
had
Daniel
a
divine
Vision
communicated
to
him
in
his
sleep
.
For
Prophetical
Visions
are
communicated
either
way
,
either
sleeping
or
waking
,
and
they
are
either
way
truly
divine
.
The
summ
of
the
matters
of
which
divine
dream
Daniel
set
down
in
writing
,
and
declared
as
follows
in
verse
2.
&c.
And
that
is
here
done
still
in
the
Chaldee
tongue
,
this
Vision
of
the
four
beasts
answering
so
accurately
to
that
of
the
Statue
of
four
metals
,
and
therefore
for
the
greater
satisfaction
and
confirmation
of
Daniel's
interpretation
thereof
,
this
divine
Vision
or
dream
is
put
into
the
same
language
,
viz.
the
Syriack
or
Chaldee
as
an
Appendage
to
that
brief
Chaldee
Chronicle
of
the
Babylonian
Kings
,
and
the
affairs
of
the
Jews
,
to
wit
,
of
the
most
notable
things
that
happened
betwixt
them
from
the
time
of
Nebuchadnezzar's
dream
of
the
Metalline
Statue
,
to
the
reign
of
Darius
the
Mede
inclusively
.
V.
2.
By
the
great
Sea
in
this
place
,
according
to
the
prophetick
style
,
are
understood
vast
multitudes
of
people
that
overspread
the
face
of
the
earth
,
as
the
waters
of
the
Sea
doe
.
By
the
Winds
,
which
are
invisible
,
are
understood
either
the
Invisible
Powers
,
viz.
the
Aerial
Genii
or
Angels
,
which
are
called
Ruchoth
venti
,
Zach.
6.
and
Psalm
104.4
.
or
else
the
ambitious
and
unquiet
minds
of
great
Princes
and
Politicians
with
their
Grandees
and
Ministers
of
State
,
and
those
blusters
they
make
in
the
world
by
their
impetuous
activity
to
begin
or
increase
their
dominion
,
and
to
enlarge
it
into
a
more
absolute
Empire
.
See
Dr.
H.
More
on
the
place
.
V.
3.
These
four
great
Beasts
are
the
same
four
Empires
that
were
prefigured
by
the
Statue
of
four
metals
,
the
Babylonian
,
Medo-Persian
,
Greek
and
Roman
.
And
in
that
they
are
represented
as
coming
up
from
the
Sea
,
it
is
a
sign
the
Vision
reaches
the
Original
or
beginning
of
every
one
of
them
.
But
their
coming
out
of
the
Sea
together
,
is
not
that
they
rose
all
at
once
,
but
is
so
expressed
to
strike
the
fancy
more
strongly
,
which
is
the
embellishing
of
the
outward
Cortex
of
the
Prophecy
.
And
though
they
be
said
to
be
divers
one
from
another
,
yet
all
agree
in
this
,
that
they
are
{αβγδ}
wild
Beasts
,
by
which
is
understood
their
Cruelty
and
Idolatry
,
as
Grotius
notes
out
of
Jacchiades
.
Which
character
of
these
four
wild
Beasts
is
exquisitely
well
opposed
unto
the
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
man
,
all
along
distinct
from
the
other
four
Kingdoms
,
who
came
to
erect
the
Empire
of
Love
and
Charity
,
and
of
pure
Religion
,
the
worshipping
the
Father
in
spirit
and
in
truth
.
V.
4.
This
first
Beast
,
a
Lion
,
is
the
Babylonian
Kingdom
,
and
Nebuchednezzar
is
described
in
Jeremiah
by
this
animal
.
See
chap.
4.7
.
and
his
Eagles
wings
betoken
the
quickness
of
his
dispatch
in
his
expeditions
and
conquests
,
expressed
also
in
the
same
Prophet
by
the
flight
of
an
Eagle
,
chap.
4.13
.
and
chap.
40.
They
may
denote
also
the
haughtiness
of
his
spirit
,
of
which
Isaiah
taxes
him
,
chap.
14.
v.
14.
which
pride
and
haughtiness
his
Grandchild
Belshazzar
did
also
inherit
,
Dan
.
5.25
.
nor
can
Darius
that
succeeded
him
be
excused
from
pride
that
he
so
easily
swallowed
down
the
motion
for
the
decree
his
Princes
suggested
to
him
,
Dan
.
6.7
.
And
the
whole
succession
of
the
Kings
of
Babylon
and
the
Kingdom
under
them
being
lookt
upon
but
as
one
Beast
by
a
Prophetick
Henopoeia
,
whatever
befell
any
particular
King
is
referred
to
the
Beast
.
To
the
plucking
therefore
of
the
Lion's
wings
wherewith
he
was
lifted
from
the
earth
is
referred
Nebuchadnezzar's
dejection
,
when
instead
of
being
lifted
up
on
high
with
his
wings
from
the
earth
he
was
seen
to
graze
on
the
ground
with
Oxen
.
The
wings
also
of
the
Lion
were
pluckt
in
his
Son
Evilmerodack's
days
,
when
Media
by
Cyrus's
rebellion
against
Astyages
was
rent
from
the
Kingdom
of
Babylon
,
but
most
notoriously
pluckt
in
what
befell
his
Grandchild
Belshazzar
,
who
was
humbled
with
a
witness
at
the
hand-writing
on
the
Wall
,
Dan
.
5.6
.
But
now
,
lastly
,
the
Lion
standing
on
his
feet
as
a
man
,
to
this
particularly
is
referred
Nebuchadnezzar's
recovery
out
of
his
Boanthropy
,
when
out
of
the
depravedness
of
his
imagination
he
was
seen
to
go
on
all
four
like
a
beast
.
But
the
man's
heart
signifying
the
use
of
reason
and
humanity
,
this
is
referrable
not
onely
to
Nebuchadnezzar's
recovery
out
of
his
delirancy
,
and
to
his
humble
professions
touching
the
God
of
Israel
,
chap.
3.28
.
chap.
4.34
.
But
to
Evilmerodack's
good
usage
of
Jehoiakim
King
of
Judah
,
Jer
.
52.31
.
And
Darius
his
singular
humanity
and
kindness
to
Daniel
,
chap.
6.
v.
14
,
16
,
&c.
These
Characters
,
and
for
that
these
four
Beasts
answer
to
the
four
Metals
in
the
Statue
,
and
that
the
Golden
head
there
is
certainly
the
Babylonian
Kingdom
,
may
assure
us
that
the
Lion
is
also
the
same
Kingdom
.
V.
5.
The
Lion
being
the
Babylonian
,
the
succession
of
the
four
Empires
in
History
will
secure
us
that
the
Bear
is
the
Medo-Persian
Empire
,
so
that
it
is
needless
to
note
that
Persia
is
notorious
for
breeding
the
fiercer
sort
as
well
as
great
plenty
of
those
Animals
,
or
that
the
Persians
resemble
a
Bear
in
their
abstinence
and
hardship
.
But
this
Bear
is
said
to
raise
its
self
on
one
side
,
because
dividing
the
World
into
two
parts
,
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
the
Persian
Monarchs
were
kind
to
the
Jews
,
and
exercised
their
Hostility
onely
against
the
Gentiles
.
See
Isa
.
chap.
44.28
.
The
three
ribs
in
the
mouth
of
the
Bear
,
according
to
some
,
is
Persia
,
Media
and
Chaldea
,
according
to
others
the
three
coasts
of
the
world
subdued
by
the
Persian
Monarchs
,
by
Cyrus
the
Eastern
part
,
by
Cambyses
the
Southern
,
viz.
Aegypt
and
Aethiopia
,
and
by
Darius
Hystaspis
the
Northern
,
namely
the
Scythians
.
And
that
voice
bidding
it
devour
much
flesh
,
is
the
instigation
of
them
by
divine
Fate
to
be
a
scourge
to
the
wicked
world
,
the
civilized
parts
especially
,
which
were
grown
rich
and
luxurious
,
to
make
a
spoil
of
their
riches
,
which
in
the
Onirocriticks
is
understood
by
flesh
;
which
was
notably
fulfilled
in
Cyrus
his
vanquishing
Croesus
King
of
Lydia
,
and
Belshazzar
King
of
Babylon
.
V.
6.
Succession
here
again
will
assure
us
that
this
is
the
Greek
Empire
,
because
the
Medo-Persian
was
put
an
end
to
by
Alexander
,
whose
victories
with
his
armies
were
so
swift
,
that
in
this
regard
a
Leopard
is
a
fit
Symbol
of
this
Empire
,
that
Animal
,
besides
the
extraordinary
swiftness
of
it
,
jumping
upon
his
prey
,
as
Naturalists
observe
.
And
there
was
a
wonderfull
dispatch
in
Alexander's
Conquests
,
who
in
the
space
of
six
years
subdued
not
onely
all
Asia
,
but
a
great
part
of
Europe
and
Africk
.
The
four
wings
on
the
back
of
this
Leopard
,
as
wings
,
denote
also
the
celerity
of
Alexander's
Conquests
and
speedy
division
of
his
Empire
into
four
Kingdoms
,
which
the
wings
as
four
prefigure
.
Which
is
also
prefigured
by
the
four
heads
,
as
the
division
of
the
Roman
Empire
into
ten
Kingdoms
by
ten
horns
,
and
it
was
still
one
Greek
Kingdom
,
as
the
other
one
Roman
.
For
one
Beast
can
stand
but
for
one
Kingdom
.
Those
four
heads
that
succeeded
Alexander
,
were
Cassander
,
to
whom
was
allotted
the
Kingdom
of
Macedonia
;
Ptoleceus
Lagi
Fil
.
to
whom
Aegypt
and
Africk
;
Lysimachus
,
to
whom
Thracia
;
and
Antigonus
,
to
whose
share
Asia
minor
fell
,
according
to
Diodorus
Siculus
.
And
that
dominion
is
said
to
be
given
to
this
Leopard
,
it
seems
to
imply
that
Alexander's
Conquests
were
so
marvellous
,
that
the
Empire
he
acquired
was
rather
a
mere
gift
of
Divine
Providence
,
than
any
Acquist
by
his
own
strength
,
policy
or
vigilancy
.
See
Dr.
H.
More
on
the
place
.
V.
7.
In
the
night-visions
.
In
this
divine
or
supernatural
dream
communicated
to
Daniel
from
God
.
A
fourth
Beast
;
which
is
the
fourth
Empire
,
viz.
the
Roman
,
for
what
Empire
should
succeed
the
Greek
or
Macedonick
Empire
but
the
Roman
,
that
vanquished
it
as
the
Greek
the
Persian
,
and
the
Persian
the
Babylonian
.
That
this
fourth
Kingdom
is
the
Roman
is
demonstrated
against
Grotius
Synops
.
Prophet
.
Book
2.
Chap.
13.
And
as
this
Kingdom
is
typified
,
chap.
2.
by
the
iron
legs
of
the
Image
,
so
the
strength
of
it
here
is
set
out
by
its
great
iron
teeth
.
Both
import
that
it
is
strong
exceedingly
.
For
so
is
that
metal
.
And
the
courage
,
cruelty
and
exceeding
largeness
of
the
Roman
Empire
must
needs
make
it
dreadfull
and
terrible
.
And
for
the
enormous
cruelty
of
this
Empire
,
which
was
found
so
salvage
that
no
one
species
of
wild
Beast
could
sufficiently
set
out
the
direfulness
thereof
while
Pagan
and
Paganochristian
,
the
horrid
persecution
of
the
Primitive
Christians
,
and
that
no
less
of
the
Evangelici
under
the
Papacy
,
is
too
ample
and
astonishing
a
monument
.
And
stamped
the
residue
with
the
feet
.
What
it
could
not
tear
in
pieces
with
its
iron
teeth
,
and
so
swallow
down
and
digest
into
its
body
,
and
so
make
it
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
:
by
the
extreme
parts
of
the
Empire
which
answer
to
the
feet
,
it
grievously
annoyed
and
harassed
,
abetting
any
that
would
infest
and
invade
those
people
that
they
found
so
refractory
,
and
giving
them
as
a
spoil
to
them
,
&c.
Divers
from
all
the
beasts
.
Forasmuch
as
they
being
absolute
Monarchies
,
this
fourth
Beast
consisted
of
two
Consuls
and
a
Senate
,
and
in
after-times
of
a
mingle-mangle
of
Popes
and
Emperours
,
&c.
And
it
had
ten
horns
,
answering
to
the
ten
toes
of
the
iron
legs
of
the
Image
.
These
ten
Horns
must
be
the
Roman
Empire
divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
after
the
Empire
became
Christian
,
and
was
beginning
to
Paganochristianize
,
and
grow
Idolatrous
again
.
This
therefore
is
the
Time
,
and
there
the
ten
Horns
of
the
Beast
.
V.
8.
I
considered
the
Horns
.
Which
is
said
to
excite
us
to
a
close
consideration
of
these
Horns
to
see
what
we
can
espy
there
.
And
there
we
may
observe
another
little
Horn
come
up
amongst
them
,
but
different
from
the
rest
.
This
therefore
is
an
Additional
to
the
ten
Horns
here
as
the
twohorned
Beast
and
the
Whore
are
Additionals
to
the
ten-horned
Beast
,
Apoc
.
chap.
13.
and
17.
Which
most
peculiarly
is
the
Papal
Polity
or
Hierarchy
.
But
the
three
first
horns
,
i.e.
of
the
first
kind
or
first
mentioned
which
were
pluck'd
up
before
him
,
that
is
,
removed
out
of
the
Pope's
sight
,
is
the
Power
,
1.
of
the
Greek
Emperours
extending
into
Italy
;
2.
of
the
Lombards
,
and
3.
of
the
Franks
continued
in
the
Empire
of
Germany
.
All
these
three
Powers
or
Horns
he
made
shift
to
rid
himself
of
,
that
he
might
the
more
easily
domineer
in
Italy
without
any
corrival
.
But
this
was
not
till
he
had
grown
to
that
rampancy
of
power
,
that
he
would
excommunicate
and
depose
Kings
and
Emperours
,
and
had
made
himself
in
effect
sole
Emperour
of
Christendom
.
And
in
that
it
is
said
,
that
in
this
Horn
were
eyes
like
the
eyes
of
a
man
;
this
shews
a
notorious
difference
betwixt
this
Horn
and
the
other
ten
,
and
that
he
would
prove
the
guide
and
ruler
of
the
rest
,
themselves
being
destitute
of
sight
;
and
the
Papal
Hierarchy
how
cunning
and
quicksighted
a
Polity
it
has
been
all
History
rings
thereof
,
and
how
far
they
pretend
and
how
active
Assistents
they
are
even
in
civil
affairs
.
But
it
is
yet
a
more
peculiar
character
of
distinction
betwixt
this
Hierarchical
power
in
the
Empire
,
and
the
Secular
of
the
ten
Kings
,
in
that
in
matters
of
Faith
and
Religion
they
are
to
have
no
eyes
of
their
own
,
but
to
profess
and
believe
as
this
Horn
,
who
pretends
to
have
the
onely
eyes
,
tells
them
,
and
so
to
be
led
in
a
blind
implicit
faith
,
to
believe
and
profess
any
thing
that
makes
for
the
power
,
wealth
and
honour
of
the
Popedom
.
And
lastly
,
though
this
little
Horn
pretend
to
the
onely
true
insight
and
infallibility
in
matters
of
Religion
,
as
if
he
were
inspired
from
God
,
yet
the
Prophecy
insinuates
,
that
they
are
but
the
eyes
of
a
Man
,
and
are
so
called
,
and
consequently
of
that
Man
of
sin
or
Antichrist
,
that
exalts
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
or
worshipped
.
And
the
Ancient
Fathers
generally
understand
this
little
Horn
of
Antichrist
.
And
that
character
of
a
mouth
speaking
great
thing
,
nothing
can
be
more
fitly
apply'd
than
this
to
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
as
they
are
set
out
by
their
Canonists
and
other
displayers
of
their
greatness
.
See
Bishop
Downham
in
his
Treatise
de
Antichristo
,
Part
1.
lib
.
4.
that
whole
fourth
Book
,
or
Dr.
H.
More
,
what
he
has
culled
thence
on
this
place
.
V.
9.
Till
the
thrones
were
cast
down
.
The
word
in
the
Original
might
as
well
be
rendred
set
down
or
erected
,
which
is
the
most
natural
sense
,
and
most
coherent
with
what
follows
.
The
Ancient
of
days
here
is
God
the
Father
,
who
though
he
is
not
before
the
other
two
Hypostases
of
the
blessed
Trinity
in
time
,
yet
he
is
in
order
of
nature
.
The
whiteness
of
the
hair
of
his
head
denotes
mature
counsel
and
judgment
,
with
a
sutableness
to
his
title
of
the
Ancient
of
days
,
and
the
whiteness
of
his
garment
is
pure
unspotted
righteousness
,
and
impartiality
in
judging
of
causes
.
His
throne
like
a
fiery
flame
,
and
wheels
like
burning
fire
,
is
a
description
of
the
Divine
Shechinah
,
not
much
unlike
that
in
Ezekiel
,
chap.
1.
and
10.
This
is
a
Chariot-like
Throne
,
as
that
a
Throne-like
Chariot
;
and
as
the
wheels
there
as
well
as
the
living
creatures
are
Angelical
,
so
there
are
Angels
here
innumerable
in
this
great
Session
sitting
with
the
Ancient
of
days
,
or
assisting
while
he
sits
on
his
Imperial
Throne
drawn
with
wheels
,
Angelical
wheels
,
by
whose
ministry
is
the
Revolution
of
all
States
and
Kingdoms
.
V.
10.
Came
forth
from
before
him
.
Out
of
his
mouth
,
says
Grotius
from
the
Chaldee
.
And
herefore
is
not
unlike
that
blast
of
fire
and
flaming
breath
,
2
Esdr.
13.
and
suits
excellently
well
with
that
passage
,
2
Thes
.
2.
that
tells
us
that
the
Lord
will
consume
Antichrist
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
,
and
destroy
him
with
the
brightness
of
his
coming
.
This
may
denote
the
operation
of
the
spirit
which
is
resembled
to
fire
,
and
the
stream
coming
forth
from
the
Ancient
of
days
be
a
Symbol
of
the
procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
proceeds
from
the
Father
as
well
as
from
the
Son
.
But
whereas
it
is
said
,
the
Books
were
opened
.
This
corresponds
with
Apoc
.
20.11
,
12.
and
reaches
to
the
final
Judgment
immediately
preceding
the
Conslagration
,
and
then
the
fiery
stream
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Ancient
of
days
will
call
also
for
another
sense
(
for
one
Symbol
in
the
same
Prophecy
sometimes
signifies
more
things
than
one
)
it
will
signifie
that
final
Sentence
,
Depart
from
me
ye
accursed
into
everlasting
fire
.
See
Isa
.
30.33
.
V.
11.
The
great
words
which
the
horn
spake
.
For
it
had
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
,
v.
8.
For
that
Hierarchichal
Polity
,
or
Papal
Hierarchy
which
is
this
little
Horn
,
utters
such
things
as
these
.
That
the
Pope
is
above
all
Kings
and
Emperours
.
That
by
certain
words
they
can
turn
a
piece
of
bread
into
a
man
,
nay
into
a
God
in
a
manner
.
That
they
can
consecrate
Images
to
effectually
keeping
off
thunder
and
lightning
,
and
the
incursion
of
enemies
.
That
the
Pope
is
the
supreme
Deity
on
earth
.
That
his
Tribunal
and
God's
is
all
one
.
That
he
has
the
disposing
of
Kingdoms
,
can
pull
down
one
and
set
up
another
.
That
he
can
change
the
nature
of
things
,
make
Injustice
Justice
,
and
Wrong
Right
.
That
it
is
Sacrilege
to
doubt
of
his
power
.
That
he
has
dominion
over
Angels
,
Purgatory
and
Hell
.
See
Bishop
Downham
in
the
Book
above-cited
.
I
beheld
even
till
the
Beast
was
slain
,
and
with
the
Beast
the
false
Prophet
,
for
that
in
an
Elliptical
way
is
intimated
and
supplied
in
the
Apocalypse
,
chap.
19.20
.
And
the
Beast
was
taken
and
with
him
the
false
Prophet
,
which
is
this
little
Horn
.
These
both
were
cast
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
,
which
answers
to
these
words
of
Daniel
,
His
body
was
destroyed
and
given
to
the
burning
flame
,
which
intimates
the
means
by
which
he
was
slain
and
destroyed
,
these
things
come
to
pass
under
the
seventh
Vial
.
V.
12.
As
if
he
should
say
,
If
any
one
shall
be
so
curious
as
to
enquire
what
became
of
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
,
the
other
three
above-mentioned
,
let
that
suffice
that
their
dominion
was
taken
away
,
and
that
they
had
their
set
periods
of
time
allowed
them
by
the
doom
of
the
Ancient
of
days
.
This
is
enough
as
touching
them
,
but
the
great
business
of
all
is
touching
the
fourth
Beast
the
Roman
Empire
,
forasmuch
as
the
true
Church
of
Christ
for
so
long
a
space
of
time
is
so
much
concerned
therein
,
and
therefore
that
deserves
more
special
observation
and
enlargement
.
And
therefore
he
holds
on
.
V.
13.
Like
the
Son
of
man
.
The
Son
of
man
is
a
Title
which
Christ
so
inculcatedly
assumes
to
himself
,
to
whom
the
Kingdom
does
belong
,
that
it
is
impossible
but
that
he
should
have
a
regard
to
this
very
place
in
his
so
perpetually
using
that
style
touching
himself
.
And
therefore
it
being
Christ
,
it
is
plain
that
the
second
Hypostasis
of
the
holy
Trinity
is
here
exhibited
in
this
divine
Vision
as
well
as
the
first
and
third
;
as
I
have
noted
they
all
three
are
in
the
Vision
of
Ezekiel
.
Came
with
the
clouds
of
heaven
.
This
passage
our
Saviour
seems
to
allude
to
in
his
answer
to
the
high
Priest
,
Mat
.
26.64
.
where
he
tells
him
,
He
shall
see
the
Son
of
man
coming
in
the
coulds
of
heaven
.
And
to
be
carried
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
,
denotes
that
a
King
shall
be
master
of
his
enemies
and
get
glorious
Victory
,
saith
Achmetes
.
Christ
therefore
coming
as
it
were
in
the
head
of
the
Roman
Army
,
to
destroy
the
murtherous
Jews
and
establishing
thereby
his
Church
or
Kingdom
in
the
Roman
Empire
especially
,
fulfilled
his
own
prediction
.
V.
14.
Some
of
all
people
shall
serve
him
in
the
pure
Apostolick
way
of
doctrine
and
worship
,
and
indeed
the
whole
Roman
Empire
in
a
manner
did
so
for
a
while
after
Constantine's
Conversion
,
till
the
Apostasie
came
in
.
Which
small
interval
of
time
in
this
Vision
is
not
taken
notice
of
,
as
being
less
considerable
.
But
in
the
mean
time
it
may
be
here
reasonable
to
note
,
that
this
right
of
the
Kingdom
being
given
to
the
Son
of
man
,
answers
to
the
first
Vision
of
the
Seals
,
the
Vision
of
the
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
,
with
a
bow
in
his
hand
,
and
who
had
a
Crown
given
unto
him
,
Apoc
.
6.2
.
the
right
of
the
imperial
Crown
.
Is
an
everlasting
dominion
.
The
true
Church
which
is
the
genuine
Kingdom
of
Christ
and
of
which
he
alone
is
the
Head
,
as
being
universal
,
never
yet
from
the
beginning
thereof
has
failed
,
nor
ever
will
fail
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
V.
15.
Daniel
was
very
anxious
to
know
what
the
meaning
of
this
Vision
might
be
.
V.
16.
Daniel
came
to
one
of
the
assistent
Angels
in
this
great
Session
,
not
to
those
that
were
placed
on
Thrones
;
and
asked
him
the
plain
meaning
of
this
prophetick
Parable
,
which
he
told
him
in
manner
as
follows
.
V.
17.
These
four
great
Beasts
are
four
Kings
,
with
their
Kingdoms
or
Empires
,
Babylonian
,
Medo-Persian
,
Greek
and
Roman
.
And
they
are
said
to
arise
out
of
the
earth
,
as
being
but
earthly
Kingdoms
minding
earthly
things
here
below
,
whenas
the
true
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
heavenly-minded
,
and
have
their
thoughts
carried
above
where
Christ
sits
at
the
right
hand
of
God
.
In
all
likelyhood
this
is
intimated
by
earth
,
else
it
would
have
been
said
as
at
first
they
rose
out
of
the
sea
,
v.
3.
V.
18.
The
most
High
here
seems
to
be
Christ
,
who
is
called
in
the
Apocalypse
,
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
.
This
is
to
be
fulfilled
in
his
Millennial
Empire
,
when
the
Kingdom
of
the
Stone
shall
become
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mountain
,
and
sill
the
whole
earth
.
And
this
Kingdom
the
Saints
shall
possess
for
ever
and
ever
,
that
is
,
The
true
Church
of
Christ
shall
never
fail
till
the
end
of
the
world
.
Thus
far
the
Angel
in
general
.
V.
19.
Know
the
truth
,
the
true
and
plain
meaning
.
The
explication
of
this
verse
is
already
set
down
upon
verse
the
7th
.
V.
20.
Of
the
other
which
came
up
.
Of
that
other
especially
.
For
the
Angel's
interpretation
is
most
spent
in
describing
it
,
v.
24
,
25
,
26.
And
before
whom
three
fell
,
Those
three
I
above-named
on
verse
8.
that
Horn
that
had
Eyes
:
And
would
admit
no
other
Horn
to
have
eyes
besides
its
self
,
especially
in
spirituals
.
And
a
mouth
that
spoke
very
great
things
,
such
as
are
mentioned
upon
verse
11.
Whose
look
was
more
stout
than
his
fellows
,
i.e.
That
had
a
bold
assured
look
,
affecting
the
greatest
grandeur
imaginable
,
as
pretending
to
be
Lord
of
the
whole
world
.
In
whose
presence
his
Fellow-horns
did
but
sneak
,
as
whose
stirrup
they
are
fain
to
hold
,
even
Emperours
themselves
as
well
as
Kings
and
other
Princes
,
when
this
little
Horn
is
to
ride
on
horseback
,
and
to
bear
on
their
shoulders
his
chair
when
he
will
be
carried
in
state
,
to
hold
the
bason
and
towel
when
he
washes
his
hands
,
and
in
publick
Assemblies
to
sit
at
his
feet
,
and
if
they
will
not
be
dutifull
enough
,
to
be
troad
upon
by
his
feet
,
as
Frederick
Barbarossa
was
served
by
Pope
Alexander
the
Third
,
who
treading
upon
his
neck
in
the
sight
of
the
people
,
with
a
big
look
and
loud
voice
abused
that
of
the
Psalmist
to
his
barbarous
insultation
over
the
Emperour
.
Super
aspidem
&
leonem
ambulavis
,
&c.
Thou
shalt
tread
upon
the
lion
and
adder
,
&c.
These
hints
are
enough
to
shew
how
fully
this
part
of
the
Prophecy
is
accomplished
,
viz.
Whose
look
was
more
stout
than
his
Fellows
.
V.
21.
The
same
Horn
,
namely
the
little
Horn
,
i.e.
the
Papal
power
by
using
the
forces
of
the
ten
Horns
,
or
secular
power
makes
War
against
the
Saints
,
the
true
Apostalick
Church
,
that
cannot
close
with
the
gross
corruptions
and
idolatrous
usages
of
the
little
Horn
.
This
answers
to
that
of
the
Apocalypse
,
chap.
13.
v.
7.
And
it
was
given
unto
him
to
make
War
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
.
It
is
spoken
there
of
the
ten-horned
Beast
,
as
the
Executioner
of
the
War
,
but
in
Daniel
of
the
little
Horn
,
as
the
Instigator
or
Authorizer
thereof
.
But
this
in
the
mean
time
is
an
evident
sign
,
that
the
times
of
the
little
Horn
,
are
the
times
of
the
ten-horned
Beast
healed
,
which
are
the
times
of
the
Apostasie
of
the
Church
.
V.
22.
The
little
Horn
wholly
prevailed
against
the
Saints
till
God
so
effectually
convinced
the
world
of
the
truth
of
their
cause
,
that
the
Saints
at
the
partial
fall
of
the
great
City
,
Apoc
.
11.
got
possession
of
part
of
the
Kingdom
out
of
the
hands
of
Antichrist
,
and
in
due
time
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
Apoc
.
16.
and
19.
will
be
seized
of
the
rest
.
V.
23.
The
fourth
Kingdom
upon
Earth
is
the
Roman
State
or
Empire
,
which
is
said
to
be
divers
from
all
Kingdoms
,
as
having
a
political
Constitution
differing
from
them
,
as
has
been
noted
above
,
and
to
devour
the
whole
earth
,
in
regard
of
its
vastly
extended
Conquests
,
which
therefore
ill
suits
with
Grotius
his
conceit
,
that
it
is
the
Kingdom
of
the
Lagidae
and
Seleucidae
.
V.
24.
And
another
shall
arise
after
them
.
Another
King
shall
arise
immediately
after
them
,
or
shall
arise
behind
them
.
For
so
the
Seventy
render
it
,
and
the
Hebrew
word
may
signifie
so
,
and
intimate
that
this
little
Horn
,
the
Pope
or
Papal
power
,
so
arose
as
if
he
had
stoln
his
growth
behind
the
ten
Horns
,
they
not
being
aware
of
him
,
as
having
no
eyes
,
but
he
the
eyes
of
a
Man
,
of
a
cunning
perspicacious
Politician
.
And
this
King
is
said
to
be
divers
from
the
rest
,
as
being
Rex
Sacrorum
an
Ecclesiastick
Potentate
,
but
the
other
ten
Kings
Laicks
or
Civil
Potentates
.
And
those
three
Kings
which
he
is
said
to
humble
,
subdue
or
supplant
are
three
whose
dominions
extended
into
Italy
,
as
Leo
Isaurus
the
Greek
Emperour
,
whom
he
excommunicated
and
made
his
Subjects
of
Italy
revolt
from
their
Allegiance
because
he
was
against
Image-worship
.
The
Lombards
,
whose
Kingdom
he
caused
by
aid
of
the
Franks
to
be
wholly
ruinated
to
get
the
Exarchate
of
Ravenna
for
a
Patrimony
to
St.
Peter
.
And
lastly
,
the
Emperours
of
Germany
,
whom
from
the
days
of
Henry
the
Fourth
he
excommunicated
,
deposed
and
trampled
under
his
feet
,
and
never
suffered
to
live
in
rest
till
he
had
made
them
quit
their
Interest
in
the
Election
of
Popes
and
Investiture
of
Bishops
,
and
what
ever
remainder
of
Jurisdiction
they
had
in
Italy
.
See
Mr.
Mede
Epist.
24.
Thus
did
this
Horn
with
eyes
whose
look
was
more
stout
than
his
Fellows
.
V.
25.
Shall
speak
great
words
.
The
Original
has
onely
[
words
]
but
[
great
]
is
safely
added
from
what
occurs
,
v.
8.11
,
20.
And
Apoc
.
chap.
13.
v.
5
,
6.
may
be
a
fit
Commentary
on
those
passages
.
And
there
was
given
unto
him
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
and
Blasphemies
.
Where
great
things
is
expounded
by
Blasphemies
.
But
here
it
is
seasonable
to
note
,
how
well
the
deeds
of
the
little
Horn
suit
with
those
of
the
ten-horned
healed
Beast
,
who
is
but
the
Abettour
and
Executioner
of
what
the
two-horned
Beast
would
have
.
And
therefore
when
it
is
said
the
little
Horn
here
speaks
great
words
against
the
most
High
,
it
is
all
one
,
as
if
it
were
said
of
the
ten-horned
Beast
in
the
Apocalypse
.
For
this
which
is
said
of
the
ten-horned
Beast
is
to
be
lookt
upon
as
the
mere
Echo
of
the
Draconick
voice
,
of
the
Beast
with
two
Horns
,
who
is
the
maker
of
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
Apoc
.
13.
as
the
Echo
is
the
Image
of
the
first
voice
.
But
he
is
said
to
wear
out
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
,
viz.
by
Imprisonments
,
Consiscation
of
Goods
,
by
Burnings
,
Croysades
and
Massacres
,
upon
which
this
little
Horn
will
put
the
ten
Horns
,
as
his
occasions
require
.
And
the
sense
of
his
intending
to
change
times
and
laws
,
is
his
purpose
of
altering
the
primitive
simplicity
of
the
Christian
Religion
into
a
Constitution
that
best
serves
the
Interest
of
his
papal
Kingdom
.
All
superstitions
never
so
idolatrous
,
all
doctrines
never
so
monstrous
,
pass
into
a
law
and
decree
if
they
serve
this
end
.
This
putting
all
therefore
upon
the
little
Horn
here
in
Daniel
does
,
as
I
intimated
even
now
,
answer
to
the
two-horned
Beast
(
Apoc
.
13.
)
his
making
the
Image
of
the
old
Draconick
Beast
,
and
causing
the
Roman
Empire
to
put
on
the
hew
again
of
Paganism
.
So
admirably
do
these
two
Prophecies
give
light
one
to
another
.
And
it
being
given
into
his
hand
to
doe
this
for
a
time
and
times
and
half
a
time
intimates
that
the
ten
Horns
will
assist
and
comply
with
him
for
such
a
time
.
And
it
is
forty
two
months
,
equal
to
this
time
and
times
and
half
a
time
,
that
the
ten-horned
Beast
is
said
to
make
War
against
the
Saints
.
Apoc
.
13
,
&c.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
on
this
place
.
V.
26.
But
the
Judgment
shall
sit
.
Namely
to
judge
the
little
Horn
or
papal
Hierarchy
,
which
is
the
two-horned
Beast
in
the
Apocalypse
,
or
the
Whore
of
Babylon
.
To
this
alludes
that
saying
of
the
Angel
,
Apoc
.
17.
I
will
shew
thee
the
Judgment
of
the
great
Whore
,
&c.
And
part
of
this
Judgment
is
menaced
against
this
Jezabel
,
Apoc
.
2.20
.
and
was
fulfilled
in
the
Reformation
.
And
mention
thereof
again
made
,
Apoc
.
15.4
.
in
those
words
.
For
thy
Judgments
are
made
manifest
.
And
this
is
the
former
part
of
the
execution
of
the
Sentence
against
the
little
Horn
or
great
Whore
.
But
whereas
it
is
said
,
they
shall
take
away
his
dominion
to
consume
and
destroy
it
to
the
end
,
that
intimates
the
execution
going
on
in
the
seven
Vials
.
By
that
time
all
the
Vials
be
poured
out
upon
the
two-horned
Beast
,
the
little
Horn
with
eyes
or
the
false
Prophet
,
his
dominion
shall
be
quite
destroyed
or
consumed
,
which
is
the
second
part
of
the
executed
doom
on
the
little
Horn
,
and
will
be
completed
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
with
which
the
Vision
of
that
divine
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
,
with
a
sword
coming
out
of
his
mouth
,
doth
Synchronize
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
V.
27.
The
true
Church
then
consisting
of
Jew
and
Gentile
will
overspread
all
.
This
is
to
be
accomplished
under
the
second
and
third
Thunders
.
And
I
think
no
body
can
doubt
but
that
the
people
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
are
the
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
,
if
we
consider
the
description
of
the
new
Jerusalem
in
the
Apocalypse
.
And
the
most
High
is
Christ
,
who
there
is
termed
King
of
Kings
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
the
Messias
will
be
acknowledged
in
those
days
to
be
such
both
by
Jew
and
Gentile
.
Whose
Kingdom
is
an
everlasting
Kingdom
,
not
to
end
upon
earth
till
the
last
Thunder
or
Conflagration
,
according
to
the
tenour
of
the
Apocalypse
.
And
all
dominions
shall
serve
and
obey
him
.
All
Nations
and
Kingdoms
shall
willingly
submit
themselves
to
,
and
enjoy
themselves
in
,
this
mightily
extended
and
overspreading
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
which
the
Ancient
of
days
had
assigned
to
him
.
Which
well
may
be
called
the
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
in
counter-distinction
to
those
other
four
Kingdoms
which
are
set
out
by
cruel
ravening
Beasts
,
tearing
and
trampling
all
under
their
feet
and
forcing
men
to
blind
obedience
with
salvage
violence
,
as
was
usual
in
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
or
little
Horn
with
eyes
,
that
would
let
no
body
see
but
himself
.
But
certainly
the
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
Man
will
be
a
Kingdom
of
unaffected
Prudence
,
defecate
Reason
,
and
holy
Love
.
For
this
is
the
true
Man
,
the
rest
in
us
is
but
common
to
us
with
Brutes
.
V.
28.
But
I
kept
the
matter
in
mine
heart
.
That
is
,
I
committed
it
carefully
to
my
memory
,
so
that
I
might
be
sure
to
transcribe
it
right
,
as
being
a
wonderfull
instance
of
divine
Providence
and
Prescience
to
all
Posterity
:
As
certainly
this
Prophecy
is
if
not
distorted
from
the
easie
and
genuine
sense
thereof
to
please
a
party
.
But
I
must
not
omit
to
note
one
thing
more
upon
this
last
verse
,
which
is
this
:
That
those
passages
[
as
for
me
Daniel
]
and
[
I
kept
the
matter
in
mine
heart
]
do
fairly
assure
us
that
Daniel
,
as
of
this
Vision
,
so
of
all
the
Historical
matter
written
in
Chaldee
in
the
foregoing
Chapters
,
was
himself
the
Writer
.
But
why
he
wrote
the
five
following
Chapters
in
Hebrew
,
I
have
intimated
in
the
Preface
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
ARG
.
Daniel's
Vision
of
the
Ram
and
He-goat
in
the
third
year
of
Belshazzar
,
and
of
the
pollution
of
the
Sanctuary
by
the
little
Horn
out
of
the
He-goat
for
2300
Evening-mornings
.
The
Interpretation
of
the
Vision
by
the
Angel
Gabriel
.
IN
the
third
year
of
the
reign
of
King
Belshazzar
,
a
vision
appeared
unto
me
,
even
unto
me
Daniel
,
after
that
which
appeared
unto
me
at
the
first
.
2
And
I
saw
in
a
vision
(
and
it
came
to
pass
when
I
saw
,
that
I
was
at
Shushan
in
the
Palace
,
which
is
in
the
Province
of
Elam
)
and
I
saw
in
a
vision
,
and
I
was
by
the
river
Ulai
.
3
Then
I
lifted
up
mine
eyes
,
and
saw
,
and
behold
,
there
stood
before
the
river
a
Ram
which
had
two
horns
,
and
the
two
horns
were
high
:
but
one
was
higher
than
the
other
,
and
the
higher
came
up
last
.
4
I
saw
the
Ram
pushing
west-ward
,
and
northward
,
and
south-ward
:
so
that
no
beasts
might
stand
before
him
,
neither
was
there
any
that
could
deliver
out
of
his
hand
,
but
he
did
according
to
his
will
,
and
became
great
.
5
And
as
I
was
considering
,
behold
,
an
he-goat
came
from
the
west
on
the
face
of
the
whole
earth
,
and
touched
not
the
ground
:
and
the
goat
had
a
notable
horn-between
his
eyes
.
6
And
he
came
to
the
Ram
that
had
two
horns
,
which
I
had
seen
standing
before
the
river
,
and
ran
unto
him
in
the
fury
of
his
power
.
7
And
I
saw
him
come
close
unto
the
Ram
,
and
he
was
moved
with
choler
against
him
,
and
smote
the
Ram
,
and
brake
his
two
horns
,
and
there
was
no
power
in
the
Ram
to
stand
before
him
,
but
he
cast
him
down
to
the
ground
,
and
stamped
upon
him
:
and
there
was
none
that
could
deliver
the
Ram
out
of
his
hand
.
8
Therefore
the
he-goat
waxed
very
great
,
and
when
he
was
strong
,
the
great
horn
was
broken
:
and
for
it
came
up
four
notable
ones
toward
the
four
winds
of
heaven
.
9
And
out
of
one
of
them
came
forth
a
little
horn
,
which
waxed
exceeding
great
,
toward
the
south
,
and
toward
the
east
,
and
toward
the
pleasant
land
.
10
And
it
waxed
great
,
even
to
the
host
of
heaven
,
and
it
cast
down
some
of
the
host
,
and
of
the
stars
to
the
ground
,
and
stamped
upon
them
.
11
Yea
,
he
magnified
himself
even
to
the
Prince
of
the
host
,
and
by
him
the
daily
sacrifice
was
taken
away
,
and
the
place
of
his
sanctuary
was
cast
down
.
12
And
an
host
was
given
him
against
the
daily
sacrifice
,
by
reason
of
transgression
,
and
it
cast
down
the
truth
to
the
ground
,
and
it
practised
,
and
prospered
.
13
Then
I
heard
one
Saint
speaking
,
and
another
Saint
said
unto
that
certain
Saint
which
spake
,
How
long
shall
be
the
vision
concerning
the
daily
sacrifice
,
and
the
transgression
of
desolation
,
to
give
both
the
sanctuary
and
the
host
to
be
troden
under
foot
?
14
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Unto
two
thousand
and
three
hundred
days
;
then
shall
the
sanctuary
be
cleansed
.
15
And
it
came
to
pass
,
when
I
,
even
I
Daniel
had
seen
the
vision
,
and
sought
for
the
meaning
,
then
behold
,
there
stood
before
me
as
the
appearance
of
a
man
.
16
And
I
heard
a
mans
voice
between
the
banks
of
Ulai
,
which
called
,
and
said
,
Gabriel
,
make
this
man
to
understand
the
vision
.
17
So
he
came
near
where
I
stood
:
and
when
he
came
,
I
was
afraid
,
and
fell
upon
my
face
:
but
he
said
unto
me
,
Understand
,
O
son
of
man
;
for
at
the
time
of
the
end
shall
be
the
vision
.
18
Now
as
he
was
speaking
with
me
,
I
was
in
a
deep
sleep
on
my
face
toward
the
ground
:
but
he
touched
me
,
and
set
me
upright
.
19
And
he
said
,
Behold
,
I
will
make
thee
know
what
shall
be
in
the
last
end
of
the
indignation
:
for
at
the
time
appointed
the
end
shall
be
.
20
The
Ram
which
thou
sawest
having
two
horns
,
are
the
Kings
of
Media
and
Persia
.
21
And
the
rough
Goat
is
the
King
of
Grecia
,
and
the
great
horn
that
is
between
his
eyes
,
is
the
first
King
.
22
Now
that
being
broken
,
whereas
four
stood
up
for
it
,
four
kingdoms
shall
stand
up
out
of
the
nation
,
but
not
in
his
power
.
23
And
in
the
latter
time
of
their
kingdom
,
when
the
transgressours
are
come
to
the
full
,
a
King
of
fierce
countenance
,
and
understanding
dark
sentences
,
shall
stand
up
.
24
And
his
power
shall
be
mighty
,
but
not
by
his
own
power
:
and
he
shall
destroy
wonderfully
,
and
shall
prosper
and
practise
,
and
shall
destroy
the
mighty
and
the
holy
people
.
25
And
through
his
policy
also
he
shall
cause
craft
to
prosper
in
his
hand
,
and
he
shall
magnifie
himself
in
his
heart
,
and
by
peace
shall
destroy
many
:
he
shall
also
stand
up
against
the
Prince
of
Princes
,
but
he
shall
be
broken
without
hand
.
26
And
the
vision
of
the
evening
and
the
morning
which
was
told
,
is
true
:
wherefore
shut
thou
up
the
vision
,
for
it
shall
be
for
many
days
.
27
And
I
Daniel
fainted
,
and
was
sick
certain
days
;
afterward
I
rose
up
,
and
did
the
Kings
business
,
and
I
was
astonished
at
the
vision
,
but
none
understood
it
.
The
NOTES
.
AS
in
the
Opened-book-prophecy
of
the
Apocalypse
,
after
the
first
two
Visions
that
reach
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
seventh
Vial
inclusively
,
or
to
the
descending
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
the
Visions
that
follow
and
respect
that
time
are
but
partial
,
and
relate
but
to
some
part
of
the
time
;
so
here
in
Daniel
,
after
the
two
Visions
,
the
one
of
the
Statue
consisting
of
four
Metals
,
the
other
of
the
four
Beasts
,
which
are
each
from
the
beginning
of
the
Babylonian
Empire
to
the
Millennial
inclusively
,
the
Visions
that
follow
respect
but
part
of
that
time
,
as
this
of
the
Ram
and
He-goat
concerns
the
times
of
the
Medo-Persian
and
Greek
Empire
onely
,
in
the
proper
sense
of
them
.
V.
1.
In
the
third
year
of
Belshazzar
King
of
Babylon
,
and
immediate
predecessour
to
Darius
the
Mede
,
a
Vision
appeared
to
Daniel
,
not
in
his
sleep
but
when
he
was
awake
,
and
up
and
abroad
,
about
three
years
after
that
which
he
saw
at
first
,
chap.
7.
V.
2.
Here
is
mention
of
this
Shusan
or
Susa
,
being
in
the
Province
of
Elam
,
that
is
,
Elymais
,
because
Elam
is
the
name
of
the
Persian
people
,
and
that
Empire
so
much
concerned
in
this
Vision
.
And
the
River
Ulai
is
that
which
Historians
and
Geographers
call
Ulceus
Fluvius
,
which
rises
in
Media
,
touches
upon
Susa
,
and
at
last
discharges
it self
into
the
Persian
gulf
.
V.
3.
Daniel's
saying
he
lift
up
his
eyes
and
saw
,
naturally
implies
that
he
was
awake
,
and
that
it
was
not
a
Night-vision
but
a
Day-vision
,
and
that
he
was
really
by
the
River
Ulai
,
and
had
some
charge
there
in
Susiana
,
it
may
be
conferr'd
on
him
by
Evilmerodack
,
and
continued
in
Belshazzar's
reign
at
least
till
that
time
.
The
Ram
which
he
there
saw
denotes
the
Medo-Persian
Empire
,
from
a
Paronomastical
allusion
which
the
Hebrew
word
(
that
signifies
both
stoutness
and
courage
,
and
also
a
Ram
)
has
to
Elam
the
Persian
people
.
It
denotes
also
the
richness
of
the
Persian
Emperours
according
to
Achmetes
.
And
lastly
,
this
more
favourable
Symbol
seems
to
be
made
use
of
by
reason
of
their
kindness
to
the
Jews
.
But
by
the
two
horns
are
denoted
Media
and
Persia
,
and
by
the
higher
that
came
up
last
the
Persian
power
,
which
,
though
later
,
was
greater
than
that
of
the
Medes
.
V.
4.
The
Ram
pusht
West-ward
when
Darius
Hystaspis
and
Xerxes
made
War
against
Greece
and
Cyrus
took
Babylon
;
He
pusht
North-ward
when
the
said
Darius
made
War
against
the
Scythians
,
and
South-ward
when
Cambyses
and
others
of
their
Kings
invaded
Aeypt
,
Aethiopia
and
Libya
,
and
he
is
well
said
to
doe
according
to
his
will
,
and
become
great
,
whenas
the
Persians
took
Babylon
with
its
whole
Empire
,
Lydia
also
and
Ionia
,
Asia
minor
and
Aegypt
.
V.
5.
The
He-goat
denotes
the
Greek
Empire
,
v.
21.
and
there
are
several
reasons
that
it
should
do
so
.
For
the
Greeks
or
Macedonians
(
and
Alexander
himself
is
called
Alexander
Macedo
)
were
anciently
called
Aegeatae
,
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
the
Goat-people
.
And
the
words
in
the
Original
,
which
are
here
rendred
an
He-goat
,
properly
signifie
a
young
He-goat
,
denoting
Alexander's
youngness
when
he
first
enterprized
the
Conquest
of
the
Eastern
Empire
,
he
being
not
much
past
twenty
years
old
.
The
clambring
nature
of
the
Goat
intimates
also
the
aspiring
ambition
of
Alexander
.
And
the
Goat
is
look'd
upon
as
a
more
ready
witted
Animal
than
the
Ram
or
Sheep
,
and
how
Philosophy
and
long
Beards
,
like
those
of
Goats
,
flourished
in
Greece
,
is
notoriously
known
.
But
this
Goat
is
said
to
come
from
the
West
,
because
Greece
is
West
of
Persia
,
and
on
the
face
of
the
whole
earth
,
because
of
the
vast
overspreading
of
his
victories
,
and
not
to
touch
the
ground
,
by
reason
of
the
extraordinary
speed
of
his
Conquests
.
And
the
word
that
is
rendred
He-goat
here
,
is
derived
from
a
Hebrew
root
that
signifies
to
fly
,
and
Alexander
over-ran
and
vanquished
the
Persians
,
the
Medes
,
the
Fabylonians
and
Aegyptians
,
with
the
neighbouring
Nations
in
the
space
of
six
years
.
Which
Alexander
therefore
is
that
notable
Horn
between
the
Goat's
eyes
.
That
one
great
Horn
upon
this
one
Goat
,
upon
which
grew
four
lesser
afterwards
.
V.
6.
The
Greek
forces
assaulted
the
Medo-Persian
,
signified
by
the
Ram
,
with
furious
courage
,
as
Pliny
observes
that
Goats
are
of
a
more
hot
and
fiery
temper
than
Sheep
.
So
well
do
the
Symbols
agree
with
the
things
signified
.
V.
7.
And
brake
his
two
Horns
,
the
two
Kingdoms
of
Media
and
Persia
.
Nor
could
the
Ram
withstand
him
any
where
,
neither
in
Campis
Adrastiis
,
or
at
Granicus
a
River
of
Phrygia
the
first
battel
that
was
fought
betwixt
Alexander
and
Darius
his
Satrapae
,
nor
at
Issus
in
Cilicia
,
where
an
exceeding
numerous
army
of
Darius
was
put
to
flight
,
from
whence
the
City
by
Alexander
was
after
called
Nicopolis
,
nor
at
Arbela
a
City
of
Assyria
,
where
Darius
brought
into
field
a
yet
far
more
numerous
army
,
and
yet
was
quite
vanquished
by
Alexander
,
and
the
whole
strength
of
his
Kingdom
overthrown
;
and
so
Alexander
was
made
master
of
the
whole
Medo-Persian
Empire
.
V.
8.
Thus
the
Kingdom
of
the
Greeks
was
exceedingly
enlarged
through
this
accession
of
the
Medo-Persian
Empire
added
thereto
by
Alexander
the
Great
,
deservedly
so
called
for
thus
enlarging
his
Empire
.
But
though
the
Goat
was
grown
thus
strong
,
yet
his
great
Horn
was
broken
,
and
Alexander
the
Great
,
for
all
his
greatness
dyed
about
the
two
or
three
and
thirtieth
year
of
his
age
,
as
some
say
being
poisoned
.
And
after
this
Horn
was
broken
upon
this
one
self-same
Goat
,
came
up
four
notable
ones
,
not
in
respect
of
the
first
,
but
in
respect
of
the
rest
of
Alexander's
Captains
,
amongst
whom
the
Empire
was
divided
after
his
death
.
Which
four
notable
Horns
were
Ptolemaeus
the
Son
of
Lagus
,
Sovereign
of
Aegypt
,
Lysimachus
of
Thracia
,
Antigonus
of
Asia
,
and
Cassander
the
Son
of
Antipater
Sovereign
of
Macedonia
.
These
possess'd
these
four
parts
of
the
Empire
towards
the
four
winds
of
Heaven
,
viz.
Aegypt
in
the
South
,
Thracia
in
the
North
,
Macedonia
in
the
West
,
and
Asia
in
the
East
,
the
fite
of
these
four
Principalities
thus
compared
one
with
another
.
V.
9.
The
little
Horn
that
came
out
of
one
of
these
notable
Horns
,
is
the
Kingdom
of
the
Seleucidae
,
which
grew
up
out
of
the
favour
and
aid
of
Ptolemy
King
of
Aegypt
.
But
Seleucus
so
small
at
first
,
after
Antigonus
King
of
Asia
by
Ptolemy's
help
was
vanquished
and
slain
,
and
he
and
Ptolemy
had
divided
the
spoil
,
this
Seleucus
afterwards
taking
Demetrius
the
Son
of
Antigonus
prisoner
,
got
to
himself
the
Empire
of
Syria
and
Asia
.
So
exceeding
great
did
this
little
horn
grow
in
Seleucus
his
time
,
but
nothing
comparable
to
this
in
Antiochus
Epiphanes
his
.
But
though
this
little
horn
signifie
the
whole
Succession
of
the
Seleucidae
for
the
reason
abovesaid
,
yet
I
deny
not
,
but
that
it
may
more
peculiarly
aim
at
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
the
Jews
being
so
much
concerned
in
his
reign
,
and
that
he
may
be
also
particularly
said
to
wax
great
toward
the
South
and
toward
the
East
;
who
toward
the
East
overcame
Artaxias
King
of
Armenia
,
and
had
over-run
Aegypt
also
toward
the
South
,
but
that
at
his
siege
of
Alexandria
,
Popilius
the
Roman
Legate
gave
a
stop
to
his
affairs
,
which
made
him
shew
his
power
and
vent
his
choler
on
Judaea
called
the
pleasant
land
;
and
lastly
,
this
Antiochus
in
his
particular
person
may
be
called
a
little
horn
,
because
he
was
one
of
a
mean
fortune
at
first
,
a
private
man
and
an
hostage
at
Rome
.
V.
10.
He
magnified
himself
against
the
Host
of
Heaven
,
was
so
bold
and
big
that
he
fought
against
the
people
of
God
,
whose
God
is
called
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
of
which
his
own
people
are
peculiarly
a
part
,
and
may
be
said
to
have
kept
Garrison
in
Jerusalem
,
the
Temple
being
as
it
were
the
main
Fortress
thereof
,
and
the
Levites
his
most
sacred
Souldiery
.
And
his
casting
down
some
of
the
Host
and
Stars
to
the
ground
,
&c.
is
the
perverting
some
of
the
Priests
and
Levites
(
which
should
have
been
lights
to
others
)
and
the
Jews
in
general
to
embrace
the
customs
of
the
Heathens
(
as
you
may
see
in
the
Books
of
Maccabees
)
whom
he
trod
into
the
very
dirt
and
mire
,
at
last
,
of
abominable
prophanations
.
V.
11.
He
magnified
himself
even
against
the
God
of
Israel
himself
,
by
taking
away
the
Service
he
had
appointed
for
himself
,
and
by
the
bringing
in
the
Idol
of
Jupiter
Olympius
into
the
Temple
to
take
possession
thereof
,
as
if
he
intended
to
turn
the
true
Owner
out
of
doors
,
who
abominates
Idols
,
and
has
strictly
forbid
his
people
the
worshipping
of
Images
.
So
that
the
place
of
his
Sanctuary
was
debased
from
that
height
of
Sanctity
belonging
to
it
before
,
by
vile
heathenish
prophanations
,
and
sacrificing
Swine's
flesh
on
the
very
Altar
.
Joseph
.
Antiq
.
Judaic
.
lib
.
12.
chap.
7.
V.
12.
And
an
Host
was
given
him
.
There
is
no
[
him
]
in
the
Original
,
but
the
sense
may
run
thus
(
An
Host
shall
be
given
)
i
.
e
.
granted
or
appointed
by
Antiochus
to
hinder
the
daily
sacrifice
through
his
villany
and
wickedness
.
For
they
built
a
Fort
or
Castle
that
could
command
the
Temple
(
to
nose
,
as
it
were
,
the
God
of
Israel
)
in
which
Antiochus
placed
a
Macedonick
guard
to
deter
both
Priest
and
People
from
their
duties
touching
the
daily
sacrifice
.
The
Truth
to
the
ground
,
i.e.
The
true
Religion
,
or
true
worship
of
God
contained
then
in
the
law
of
Moses
,
and
Josephus
in
the
above
cited
place
,
tells
us
;
that
this
Book
of
the
law
,
where
ever
it
was
found
,
was
presently
abolished
,
i.e.
torn
in
pieces
or
burnt
.
Such
wicked
practices
of
Antiochus
as
these
succeeded
and
obtained
for
a
time
,
which
are
parallel
to
the
feats
of
Antichrist
,
his
keeping
the
holy
Bible
from
the
people
,
his
Heathenizing
them
by
compelling
them
to
Pagan-like
idolatries
,
and
his
persecuting
them
,
for
not
submitting
thereto
,
that
it
is
no
wonder
that
the
ancient
Fathers
so
considently
made
Antiochus
Epiphanes
a
type
of
Antichrist
.
For
what
worse
could
they
suspect
of
Antichrist
than
thus
?
V.
13.
One
Saint
.
Saint
is
as
much
here
as
Holy
one
or
Angel
.
See
chap.
4.13
.
And
the
most
natural
translation
of
this
first
part
of
the
Verse
I
conceive
is
this
:
Then
I
heard
an
Angel
speaking
,
and
that
same
speaking
Angel
said
to
Palmoni
:
which
is
a
peculiar
name
of
Christ
.
Aquila
,
Symmachus
,
Theodotian
and
the
Septuagint
render
it
Phelmoni
.
It
seems
to
be
compounded
of
Pele
,
wonderfull
,
which
is
one
of
the
Titles
of
Christ
,
Isay
.
9.13
.
and
Almoni
,
from
Alam
,
which
signifies
obmutuit
,
and
in
Piel
,
colligavit
.
Which
intimates
the
ineffableness
,
and
unutterableness
of
the
admirable
Union
,
or
Colligation
of
the
Soul
of
the
Messias
,
with
the
eternal
Logos
,
as
it
is
also
said
of
him
in
the
Apocalypse
,
That
he
has
a
name
written
that
no
man
knows
but
himself
.
This
is
insinuated
by
the
word
Palmoni
.
And
Calvin
will
have
Christ
understood
thereby
,
Transgression
of
desolation
,
i.e.
That
wicked
usage
of
Antiochus
against
the
people
of
God
,
their
City
and
Sanctuary
,
which
he
will
so
greatly
oppress
and
make
desolate
.
And
the
Host
.
The
Priests
and
Levites
that
kept
watch
and
ward
there
in
the
Temple
engarizon'd
as
it
were
in
this
great
and
glorious
Castle
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
to
say
nothing
of
the
Angelical
powers
there
,
and
the
inhabitants
of
Jerusalem
his
people
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
V.
14.
Two
thousand
three
hundred
days
.
The
Original
has
it
[
Evening-mornings
]
which
is
one
.
indication
that
natural
days
are
here
meant
,
and
they
onely
in
the
proper
and
literal
sense
of
the
Prophecy
.
These
2300
days
therefore
reduced
into
years
may
signifie
about
six
years
,
commencing
from
the
first
coming
of
Antiochus
into
Judaea
,
when
the
Priesthood
was
prophaned
,
and
including
the
second
,
and
the
whole
time
of
the
intermission
of
the
daily
Sacrifice
.
But
from
the
time
of
the
gross
Prophanation
of
the
Temple
,
when
Antiochus's
souldiers
set
an
heathenish
Altar
in
the
Sanctuary
,
and
sacrificed
swines
flesh
on
it
,
till
Antiochus
Eupator
granted
the
Jews
the
free
use
of
their
Religion
and
Temple
,
Thomas
Lydiat
reckons
about
three
years
and
an
half
,
which
may
give
a
glance
being
typically
understood
,
at
the
three
times
and
an
half
of
the
true
Antichrist
,
chap.
7.
V.
15.
As
the
appearance
of
a
man
,
An
Angel
externally
visible
to
him
in
humane
shape
.
For
this
is
not
a
dream
or
Night-vision
,
but
a
Day-vision
,
as
Grotius
has
also
observed
.
V.
16.
Betwixt
the
banks
of
Ulaeus
that
runs
by
Susa
,
he
heard
the
voice
of
Palmoni
,
or
of
Christ
calling
to
the
Angel
Gabriel
to
expound
to
him
the
vision
.
The
giving
which
command
to
Gabriel
shews
he
was
no
ordinary
Angel
,
but
the
Prince
of
Angels
Christ
,
if
we
add
what
will
occur
,
chap.
10.
V.
17.
Fell
on
my
face
,
Through
very
astonishment
his
Spirits
failing
him
,
but
he
would
have
been
more
astonished
if
Palmoni
himself
had
approached
him
,
when
he
could
so
ill
bear
the
presence
of
one
of
his
Ministers
.
Understand
O
,
Son
of
Man
,
i.e.
Be
attentive
and
diligent
to
conceive
what
I
say
.
For
at
the
time
of
the
end
shall
be
the
Vision
.
Though
it
be
long
even
about
four
hundred
years
,
till
this
of
the
little
Horn
be
fulfilled
in
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
yet
at
the
end
for
a
certain
the
vision
will
be
accomplished
,
and
at
another
time
of
the
end
it
will
be
accomplished
in
his
Antitype
also
.
V.
18.
I
was
in
a
deep
sleep
,
&c.
It
is
better
rendred
,
I
was
struck
with
a
sudden
Sopor
and
fell
on
my
face
to
the
ground
.
Another
sounding
fit
took
him
at
the
hearing
the
voice
of
the
Angel
as
before
at
his
sight
and
presence
,
so
Maldonat
.
Which
naturally
implies
that
saving
in
those
sounding
fits
Daniel
was
perfectly
awake
,
and
that
it
was
a
Day-vision
.
But
he
touched
me
and
set
me
upright
.
By
his
touch
he
enabled
me
to
stand
upon
my
feet
again
.
Here
we
see
the
Angel
Gabriel
(
Christ
appearing
in
humane
shape
by
way
of
prelude
to
his
Incarnation
)
to
have
a
preludious
mission
as
of
an
Apostle
,
to
preach
to
Daniel
and
instruct
him
,
and
to
doe
Miracles
also
as
the
Apostles
did
.
V.
19.
The
last
end
of
the
Indignation
.
For
this
prediction
of
the
wrath
of
God
in
the
time
of
Antiochus
against
his
people
,
and
Antiochus
his
raging
Tyranny
over
them
,
is
the
main
drift
of
this
Vision
,
and
here
the
Angel
promises
to
tell
what
shall
come
at
the
end
thereof
,
which
he
does
,
v.
25.
That
he
shall
be
broken
without
hands
.
V.
20.
The
whole
race
of
the
Kings
of
Media
and
Persia
,
from
Cyrus
to
Darius
Codomannus
,
is
here
understood
,
as
is
to
be
gathered
from
v.
4.
where
the
Ram
is
said
to
push
Westward
and
Northward
,
and
Southward
,
which
was
not
performed
by
any
one
King
but
by
the
Succession
.
Whence
it
is
reasonable
that
by
the
Goat
the
whole
Succession
also
of
the
Greek
Empire
should
be
understood
in
like
manner
.
V.
21.
The
King
of
Grecia
,
i.e.
the
Kingdom
of
Grecia
,
King
being
put
for
Kingdom
More
Hebraico
,
as
Grotius
notes
on
the
place
.
The
rough
Goat
is
the
whole
succession
of
the
Kings
of
Grecia
,
together
with
their
Kingdom
or
Empire
.
But
haply
this
long-haired
or
long-bearded
Goat
may
have
a
particular
respect
to
Alexander's
Army
.
None
,
says
Justin
,
lead
the
files
unless
he
were
threescore
years
old
;
so
if
you
viewed
the
fore
part
of
the
Army
,
you
would
take
them
to
be
the
Senate
of
some
ancient
Commonwealth
.
The
long-bearded
Sexagenarii
appeared
in
the
fore
part
of
the
Army
,
as
the
Goats
beard
goes
before
the
rest
of
his
body
.
Is
the
first
King
.
This
first
King
is
most
manifestly
Alexander
the
Great
,
which
no
man
ever
denied
,
and
he
is
the
first
horn
of
the
Goat
,
or
first
King
of
the
Greek
Empire
.
From
whence
it
necessarily
follows
,
that
there
must
be
other
horns
,
and
other
Kings
to
succeed
in
this
body
of
the
Goat
or
Greek
Empire
.
This
Grotius
must
allow
whether
he
will
or
no
.
V.
22.
Four
Kingdoms
.
These
four
Kingdoms
into
which
Alexander's
Empire
was
divided
,
Grotius
is
forced
to
confess
as
to
the
first
Kings
of
them
,
or
heads
of
them
,
that
they
belong
to
the
Leopard
or
Goat
the
third
Monarchy
.
Now
what
a
miserable
and
unnatural
divulsion
is
there
,
that
the
Successours
of
those
heads
should
be
torn
off
from
their
Predecessours
in
those
Kingdoms
,
to
make
a
distinct
Empire
from
the
Greek
,
which
is
as
wild
and
extravagant
as
to
cut
off
the
Leopards
and
Goats
head
with
the
horns
to
make
two
Goats
,
or
two
Leopards
of
them
,
or
to
make
the
body
of
each
a
distinct
Animal
from
the
Leopard
or
Goat
.
And
yet
this
valiant
exploit
Grotius
aims
at
,
that
he
might
excuse
the
Roman
Empire
from
being
the
fourth
beast
,
and
the
Papal
power
the
little
Horn
amongst
the
other
ten
.
But
not
in
his
power
:
The
four
Successours
of
Alexander
were
neither
so
valiant
as
he
in
their
own
persons
,
nor
was
their
Kingdom
so
strong
by
reason
of
the
wars
amongst
themselves
,
they
squabling
one
with
another
about
the
prey
.
V.
23.
In
the
latter
time
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
four
Kings
,
the
Successours
of
Alexander
,
when
the
sins
of
the
Jews
shall
be
ripe
for
their
Judgment
,
shall
a
King
of
a
hard
,
bold
and
shameless
countenance
,
and
understanding
dark
sentences
stand
up
.
Whom
all
take
to
be
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
and
him
to
be
a
type
of
Antichrist
.
But
in
that
it
is
said
[
in
the
latter
time
of
the
Kingdom
]
viz.
of
the
four
Kings
,
as
they
were
at
first
,
this
does
so
manifestly
tye
the
first
four
Kings
to
their
Succession
,
even
to
Antiochus
Epiphanes
his
time
,
in
as
many
of
them
as
reached
so
far
,
that
it
is
plain
demonstration
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
the
four
horns
doth
extend
it self
into
the
times
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
and
that
therefore
the
third
Monarchy
which
is
the
Greek
,
reaches
at
least
so
far
.
Whereby
Grotius
his
fond
conceit
of
making
the
Kingdom
of
the
Lagidae
and
Seleucidae
the
fourth
Empire
,
and
the
fourth
beast
is
quite
blown
away
.
But
now
how
well
this
boldness
and
skill
in
dark
Sentences
in
the
Type
is
answered
in
the
Antitype
,
see
Dr.
H.
More
on
the
place
,
it
were
too
long
to
pursue
here
.
V.
24.
The
power
of
Antiochus
over
the
Jews
was
caused
by
some
mistaken
or
ill-minded
Jews
themselves
.
And
Antichrist
,
or
the
Head
of
the
healed
Beast
,
the
ten
Kings
gave
their
power
to
him
,
Apoc
.
17.13
.
But
whether
Antiochus
or
Antichrist
be
the
more
wonderfull
destroyer
,
let
History
bear
witness
,
Apoc
.
18.24
.
And
as
Antiochus
prospered
and
practised
against
the
Jews
,
so
Antichrist
against
the
Evangelical
Christians
,
Apoc
.
13.7
.
And
as
Antiochus
destroyed
the
mighty
[
the
strong
in
faith
and
couragious
for
the
truth
]
and
the
holy
people
,
so
Antichrist
the
Prophets
and
Saints
,
Apoc
.
18.24
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
V.
25.
Shall
magnifie
himself
in
his
heart
.
Antiochus
shall
applaud
himself
,
as
all
Politicians
do
when
things
succeed
,
for
his
own
great
Policy
.
This
was
found
true
in
Antiochus
,
but
much
more
in
Antichrist
or
the
Papal
Hierarchy
,
there
never
having
been
a
more
cunning
Polity
in
the
World
than
that
little
Horn
with
the
eyes
of
a
man
,
chap.
7.
And
by
peace
!
rather
in
Peace
,
out
of
time
of
War
,
which
is
nearer
to
the
Original
.
And
so
Grotius
understands
by
it
the
Jews
persecuted
for
their
Religion
by
Antiochus
.
But
what
is
this
to
the
bloudy
massacres
that
Antichrist
has
made
upon
the
peaceable
and
innocent
Protestants
,
and
to
the
burning
God
knows
how
many
besides
with
fire
and
faggot
?
Against
the
Prince
of
Princes
.
Antiochus
against
the
High-Priest
,
the
greatest
Sovereign
then
amongst
the
Jews
,
Prince
of
the
Princes
of
the
Priestly
families
,
and
against
the
God
of
Israel
himself
,
by
hindring
his
pure
worship
,
and
bringing
in
the
Idol
of
Jupiter
Olympius
into
the
Temple
;
and
Antichrist
against
the
Potentates
of
Christendom
by
the
excommunicating
of
Princes
,
and
absolving
their
Subjects
from
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
,
and
by
treading
upon
the
necks
of
Emperours
,
and
kicking
off
their
Crowns
with
his
feet
.
And
against
God
himself
,
who
is
a
detester
of
Idols
,
by
polluting
his
Sanctuaries
with
Image-worship
,
and
by
bringing
himself
into
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
behaving
himself
there
as
if
he
were
God
,
as
it
is
said
of
Antichrist
,
2
Thess.
2.
But
he
being
but
a
man
,
what
can
he
be
but
an
Idol
,
the
Fulminent
Jupiter
of
Mount
Coelius
,
as
that
Idol
Antiochus
brought
into
that
Temple
of
the
Jews
was
Jupiter
of
Mount
Olympus
.
But
he
shall
be
broken
without
hands
.
Antiochus
,
morte
coelitus
emissâ
,
as
Grotius
speaks
,
struck
with
a
noisome
disease
from
God
,
and
Antichrist
slain
with
the
breath
of
Christ's
own
mouth
.
V.
26.
Because
days
in
the
Prophecies
of
Daniel
elsewhere
are
so
many
years
,
the
Angel
not
content
with
the
phrase
of
Evening-mornings
,
which
fairly
invites
to
the
understanding
these
two
thousand
three
hundred
Eveningmornings
of
natural
days
;
here
is
a
farther
assurance
that
they
do
signifie
so
,
in
that
he
says
the
Vision
of
the
Evening
and
Morning
is
true
,
i.e.
plain
and
clear
,
not
symbolical
or
aenigmatical
,
that
is
to
say
,
They
have
this
proper
and
plain
sense
in
the
first
literal
meaning
of
the
Vision
as
it
respects
Antiochus
.
But
as
Antiochus
is
a
type
of
Antichrist
,
as
the
generality
of
Expositors
,
ancient
and
modern
,
do
conceive
,
so
these
2300
days
may
possibly
also
signifie
mystically
or
symbolically
,
and
denote
,
as
elsewhere
in
Daniel
,
so
many
years
.
See
the
Answer
to
the
Remark
of
S.
E.
on
this
verse
.
Shut
up
the
Vision
.
Having
exactly
writ
this
Vision
with
the
Explication
,
lock
it
up
safely
,
that
the
Original
may
be
kept
,
to
compare
with
the
event
.
For
many
days
.
The
time
from
one
prophecy
to
the
event
,
will
be
a
long
time
,
it
being
about
380
years
from
Belshazzar's
reign
to
Antiochus
Epiph●nes
,
but
much
longer
from
that
Epocha
to
the
times
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
cleansing
of
the
Church
from
Antichristian
pollutions
.
V.
27.
Daniel
was
faint
and
sick
certain
days
by
reason
of
his
converse
with
,
and
consternation
of
mind
from
the
hearing
and
seeing
those
Angelical
Powers
,
so
much
removed
above
the
condition
of
us
mortals
,
and
also
out
of
sadness
for
the
prophanation
of
the
Sanctuary
and
great
calamities
of
his
Nation
,
which
were
foretold
him
.
But
after
he
had
grown
well
again
,
he
went
about
the
business
the
King
sent
him
for
into
Susiana
,
where
he
was
when
he
saw
this
Vision
.
And
though
he
look'd
with
an
astonisht
and
appalled
look
,
yet
none
understood
what
the
matter
was
with
him
,
he
concealing
his
grief
as
much
as
he
could
.
CHAP.
IX
.
ARG
.
Daniel
in
the
first
year
of
Darius
computing
the
time
of
their
Captivity
out
of
the
Prophet
Jeremy
,
and
judging
it
to
draw
near
to
an
end
,
makes
his
humble
addresses
to
his
God
to
hasten
their
restauration
.
While
he
is
thus
praying
and
confessing
his
sins
and
the
sins
of
his
People
,
the
Angel
Gabriel
imparts
to
him
the
Vision
of
the
Seventy
weeks
,
which
from
a
certain
Decree
reach
to
the
manifestation
of
the
Messias
the
true
deliverer
of
Israel
.
IN
the
first
year
of
Darius
,
the
son
of
Ahasuerus
,
of
the
seed
of
the
Medes
,
which
was
made
King
over
the
realm
of
the
Chaldeans
.
2
In
the
first
year
of
his
reign
,
I
Daniel
understood
by
books
the
number
of
the
years
,
whereof
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
to
Jeremiah
the
Prophet
,
that
he
would
accomplish
seventy
years
in
the
desolations
of
Jerusalem
.
3
And
I
set
my
face
unto
the
Lord
God
,
to
seek
by
prayer
and
supplications
,
with
fasting
,
and
sackcloth
,
and
ashes
.
4
And
I
prayed
unto
the
Lord
my
God
,
and
made
my
confession
,
and
said
,
O
Lord
,
the
great
and
dreadfull
God
,
keeping
the
covenant
,
and
mercy
to
them
that
love
him
,
and
to
them
that
keep
his
commandments
:
5
We
have
sinned
,
and
have
committed
iniquity
,
and
have
done
wickedly
,
and
have
rebelled
,
even
by
departing
from
thy
precepts
,
and
from
thy
judgments
.
6
Neither
have
we
hearkned
unto
thy
servants
the
Prophets
,
which
spake
in
thy
name
to
our
Kings
,
our
Princes
,
and
our
Fathers
,
and
to
all
the
people
of
he
land
.
7
O
Lord
,
righteousness
belongeth
unto
thee
,
but
unto
us
confusion
of
faces
,
as
at
this
day
:
to
the
men
of
Judah
,
and
to
the
inhabitants
of
Jerusalem
,
and
to
all
Israel
that
are
near
,
and
that
are
far
off
,
through
all
the
countries
whither
thou
hast
driven
them
,
because
of
their
trespass
that
they
have
trespassed
against
thee
.
8
O
Lord
,
to
us
belongeth
confusion
of
face
,
to
our
Kings
,
to
our
Princes
,
and
to
our
Fathers
,
because
we
have
sinned
against
thee
.
9
To
the
Lord
our
God
belong
mercies
and
forgivenesses
,
though
we
have
rebelled
against
him
.
10
Neither
have
we
obeyed
the
voice
of
the
Lord
our
God
,
to
walk
in
his
laws
,
which
he
set
before
us
,
by
his
servants
the
prophets
.
11
Yea
,
all
Israel
have
transgressed
thy
law
,
even
by
departing
,
that
they
might
not
obey
thy
voice
,
therefore
the
curse
is
poured
upon
us
,
and
the
oath
that
is
written
in
the
law
of
Moses
the
servant
of
God
,
because
we
have
sinned
against
him
.
12
And
he
hath
confirmed
his
words
which
he
spake
against
us
,
and
against
our
Judges
that
judged
us
,
by
bringing
upon
us
a
great
evil
:
for
under
the
whole
heaven
hath
not
been
done
,
as
hath
been
done
upon
Jerusalem
.
13
As
it
is
written
in
the
law
of
Moses
,
All
this
evil
is
come
upon
us
:
yet
made
we
not
our
prayer
before
the
Lord
our
God
,
that
we
might
turn
from
our
iniquities
,
and
understand
thy
truth
.
14
Therefore
hath
the
Lord
watched
upon
the
evil
,
and
brought
it
upon
us
:
for
the
Lord
our
God
is
righteous
in
all
his
works
which
he
doeth
:
for
we
obeyed
not
his
voice
.
15
And
now
,
O
Lord
our
God
,
that
hast
brought
thy
people
forth
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
with
a
mighty
hand
,
and
hast
gotten
thee
renown
,
as
at
this
day
:
we
have
sinned
,
we
have
done
wickedly
.
16
O
Lord
,
according
to
all
thy
righteousness
,
I
beseech
thee
,
let
thine
anger
,
and
thy
fury
be
turned
away
from
thy
city
Jerusalem
,
thy
holy
mountain
:
because
for
our
sins
,
and
for
the
iniquities
of
our
fathers
,
Jerusalem
and
thy
people
are
become
a
reproach
to
all
that
are
about
us
.
17
Now
therefore
,
O
our
God
,
hear
the
prayer
of
thy
servant
,
and
his
supplications
,
and
cause
thy
face
to
shine
upon
thy
sanctuary
that
is
desolate
,
for
the
Lords
sake
.
18
O
my
God
,
encline
thine
ear
,
and
hear
,
open
thine
eyes
,
and
behold
our
desolations
,
and
the
city
which
is
called
by
thy
name
:
for
we
do
not
present
our
supplications
before
thee
for
our
righteousnesses
,
but
for
thy
great
mercies
.
19
O
Lord
hear
,
O
Lord
forgive
,
O
Lord
hearken
and
do
,
defer
not
,
for
thine
own
sake
,
O
my
God
:
for
thy
city
,
and
thy
people
are
called
by
thy
name
.
20
And
whiles
I
was
speaking
,
and
praying
,
and
confessing
my
sin
,
and
the
sin
of
my
people
Israel
,
and
presenting
my
supplication
before
the
Lord
my
God
,
for
the
holy
mountain
of
my
God
:
21
Yea
,
whiles
I
was
speaking
in
prayer
,
even
the
man
Gabriel
,
whom
I
had
seen
in
the
vision
at
the
beginning
,
being
caused
to
fly
swiftly
,
touched
me
about
the
time
of
the
evening
oblation
.
22
And
he
informed
me
,
and
talked
with
me
,
and
said
,
O
Daniel
,
I
am
now
come
forth
to
give
thee
skill
and
understanding
.
23
At
the
beginning
of
thy
supplications
the
commandment
came
forth
,
and
I
am
come
to
shew
thee
:
for
thou
art
greatly
beloved
:
therefore
understand
the
matter
,
and
consider
the
vision
.
24
Seventy
weeks
are
determined
upon
thy
people
,
and
upon
thy
holy
city
,
to
finish
the
transgression
,
and
to
make
an
end
of
sins
,
and
to
make
reconciliation
for
iniquity
,
and
to
bring
in
everlasting
righteousness
,
and
to
seal
up
the
vision
and
prophecy
,
and
to
anoint
the
most
Holy
.
25
Know
therefore
and
understand
,
that
from
the
going
forth
of
the
commandment
to
restore
and
to
build
Jerusalem
,
unto
the
Messiah
the
Prince
,
shall
be
seven
weeks
;
and
threescore
and
two
weeks
the
street
shall
be
built
again
,
and
the
wall
,
even
in
troublous
times
.
26
And
after
threescore
and
two
weeks
shall
Messiah
be
cut
off
,
but
not
for
himself
;
and
the
people
of
the
Prince
that
shall
come
,
shall
destroy
the
city
,
and
the
sanctuary
,
and
the
end
thereof
shall
be
with
a
sloud
,
and
unto
the
end
of
the
war
desolations
are
determined
.
27
And
he
shall
confirm
the
covenant
with
many
for
one
week
:
and
in
the
midst
of
the
week
he
shall
cause
the
sacrifice
and
the
oblation
to
cease
,
and
for
the
overspreading
of
abominations
,
he
shall
make
it
desolate
,
even
untill
the
consummation
,
and
that
determined
shall
be
poured
upon
the
desolate
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
Son
of
Ahasuerus
,
that
is
,
Son
of
Cyaxares
,
as
the
Greeks
call
him
.
And
Ctesias
in
Diodorus
Siculus
seems
to
call
him
Asdibaras
,
which
is
very
near
to
Assibaras
,
and
consequently
to
Ahasuerus
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
Of
the
seed
of
the
Medes
.
For
Darius
was
Son
to
Cyaxares
King
of
Media
,
who
was
Father
to
Mandane
Cyrus's
Mother
,
and
to
Nitocris
wife
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
to
whom
Cyaxares
committed
the
tutelage
of
his
Son
Darius
when
he
died
,
together
with
his
Kingdom
.
Made
King
of
the
Chaldeans
.
For
Cyrus
after
he
had
taken
Babylon
and
Belshazzar
was
slain
,
delivered
the
Kingdom
to
his
Uncle
Darius
,
being
then
about
sixty
two
years
of
age
.
V.
2.
Understood
by
the
Books
.
For
there
was
in
the
hands
of
the
Jews
then
the
Books
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
that
they
might
know
their
transgression
,
punishment
and
time
of
appointed
mercy
.
Came
to
Jeremy
the
Prophet
.
See
Jer
.
chap.
25.11
,
12.
and
chap.
27.7
.
and
chap.
29.10
.
out
of
which
places
it
is
manifest
that
this
Babylonish
captivity
was
but
to
continue
70
years
,
or
till
the
reign
of
Nebuchadnezzar's
Sons
son
,
or
Grandchild
Belshazzar
,
who
was
slain
in
the
taking
of
Babylon
by
Cyrus
.
That
he
would
accomplish
seventy
years
,
and
then
relaxate
their
captivity
.
And
therefore
Daniel
observing
that
Cyrus
had
now
appeared
prophesy'd
of
by
Esay
,
chap.
44.28
.
and
had
cut
off
the
race
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
reckoning
from
the
time
of
his
own
captivity
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
reigns
of
the
Kings
of
Babylon
,
he
did
rationally
conceive
hopes
that
the
day
of
their
deliverance
was
now
nigh
at
hand
,
and
accordingly
he
betook
himself
to
his
devotions
to
hasten
it
as
follows
.
V.
3.
I
set
my
face
unto
the
Lord
God
,
viz.
Toward
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
as
he
did
,
chap.
6.10
.
Which
is
a
demonstration
,
it
is
no
idolatry
to
direct
a
Mans
devotions
towards
one
certain
place
.
To
seek
by
prayer
and
supplication
,
&c.
not
lazily
expecting
,
as
if
because
God
had
once
promised
he
would
be
sure
to
perform
it
,
let
us
behave
our selves
as
we
will
,
but
preparing
himself
(
for
I
look
upon
him
as
the
Representative
of
all
the
people
of
the
Jews
)
by
earnest
prayer
,
hearty
repentance
,
and
sincere
humiliation
,
and
fitting
himself
thus
to
receive
so
great
a
mercy
and
blessing
.
Which
singular
piety
of
Daniel
,
all
those
that
wait
for
the
deliverance
of
God's
people
,
from
the
captivity
of
the
mystical
Babylon
,
should
set
themselves
faithfully
and
conscientiously
to
imitate
.
V.
4.
The
great
and
dreadfull
God
.
Which
expressions
shew
with
what
fear
and
reverence
we
are
to
make
our
Addresses
to
him
,
and
that
from
our
very
heart
and
inward
sense
,
not
in
words
and
composed
looks
onely
.
Keeping
the
covenant
of
mercy
,
that
is
,
the
mercifull
promise
,
in
particular
,
of
redeeming
thy
people
from
the
Babylonian
bondage
,
if
we
were
fitted
for
so
great
a
blessing
,
by
unfeigned
love
and
obedience
to
thee
.
V.
5.
We
have
sinned
.
So
Daniel
speaks
as
here
sustaining
a
publick
person
,
and
representing
the
whole
body
of
the
Jews
,
as
I
noted
before
.
V.
7.
Righteousness
belongeth
to
thee
.
Thou
art
to
be
lauded
and
adored
for
thy
righteousness
,
but
shame
and
reproach
belongs
to
us
,
by
reason
of
our
sins
.
V.
9.
Though
we
have
rebelled
against
thee
.
Thy
mercies
and
forgivnesses
will
be
the
more
amply
set
out
,
by
how
much
our
refractariness
has
been
the
greater
,
if
thou
please
to
pardon
it
.
V.
11.
In
the
law
of
Moses
.
See
Levit
.
26.14
.
Deut
.
28.15
.
and
chap.
29.20
.
and
chap.
30.17
,
18.
and
other
like
places
.
V.
12.
He
hath
confirmed
his
words
.
He
hath
made
known
to
all
the
world
,
how
firm
his
Comminations
were
to
impenitent
sinners
,
by
this
grievous
destruction
brought
upon
Jerusalem
.
V.
13.
Yet
made
we
not
our
prayer
before
the
Lord
,
We
were
grown
so
heartless
and
senseless
that
neither
by
devout
Prayer
,
nor
other
works
of
holiness
and
piety
,
we
endeavour
to
turn
this
fierce
wrath
from
us
.
V.
14.
The
Lord
watched
upon
the
evil
,
Set
himself
on
purpose
,
or
made
it
his
business
to
bring
evil
upon
us
,
in
which
he
did
but
justly
we
being
so
refractary
against
him
.
V.
15.
Out
of
the
land
of
Aegypt
.
Thou
who
so
gloriously
delivered'st
thy
people
out
of
the
Aegyptian
bondage
,
glorifie
thy
name
by
freeing
us
from
this
Babylonish
Captivity
.
We
acknowledge
our
sins
and
wickednesses
,
but
for
thy
names
sake
extend
thy
mercy
to
us
in
this
.
V.
16.
According
to
all
thy
righteousness
.
Out
of
the
Original
it
may
be
rendred
.
According
to
all
thy
mercies
and
loving
kindnesses
,
such
as
his
delivering
them
out
of
Aegypt
and
the
like
.
Thy
people
are
become
a
reproach
.
They
that
lord
it
over
them
casting
it
in
their
teeth
,
in
this
their
great
Calamity
,
ye
are
those
that
boast
your selves
the
peculiar
people
of
so
potent
a
God
,
and
ye
see
in
what
case
ye
are
in
.
V.
17.
And
cause
thy
face
to
shine
,
i.e.
Cast
a
favourable
aspect
on
thy
Sanctuary
,
that
is
desolate
.
For
the
Lords
sake
,
i.e.
For
thine
own
sake
,
a
Substantive
being
put
for
the
Pronoun
,
more
Hebraico
.
V.
18.
The
City
that
is
called
by
thy
name
,
So
it
is
called
,
Psal
48.8
.
The
City
of
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
and
the
City
of
our
God
.
V.
20.
And
the
sin
of
my
people
.
This
passage
also
shews
that
Daniel
in
his
prayer
represented
the
whole
body
of
the
people
of
the
Jews
.
For
the
holy
mountain
of
my
God
,
that
is
,
For
the
restoring
of
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
to
the
Jews
,
and
the
re-building
of
the
Temple
.
V.
21.
The
man
Gabriel
,
viz.
the
Angel
Gabriel
in
humane
shape
.
Behold
the
efficacy
of
humble
,
earnest
and
sincere
devotion
,
that
by
a
kind
of
Divine
Magick
does
attract
unto
the
supplicant
not
onely
the
gracious
illapses
of
the
holy
Spirit
within
,
but
also
the
external
and
visible
converse
of
Angels
.
Whom
I
had
seen
,
namely
at
Susa
,
near
the
River
Ulai
or
Ulaeus
,
chap.
8.16
.
Being
caused
,
Commanded
by
Palmoni
,
see
chap.
11.1
.
To
fly
swiftly
,
As
if
Angels
were
winged
Creatures
.
But
they
are
so
described
onely
to
signifie
the
speed
of
their
ministry
.
Touched
me
.
To
convey
vertue
and
strength
into
me
,
and
fit
me
for
his
converse
,
as
chap.
8.18
.
About
the
time
of
the
Evening
oblation
,
i.e.
About
the
ninth
hour
of
the
day
,
the
time
heretofore
,
while
the
Temple
stood
,
allotted
for
sacrifices
,
and
now
the
Temple
was
down
,
it
was
made
choice
of
by
the
Jews
for
their
time
of
prayer
,
which
is
a
more
spiritual
sacrifice
.
V.
22.
To
give
thee
skill
and
understanding
,
namely
touching
Daniel's
People
,
Religion
and
the
Temple
,
for
which
he
was
concerned
with
so
much
zeal
and
earnestness
.
V.
23.
At
the
beginning
of
thy
supplications
.
Thou
hadst
no
sooner
set
thy
face
to
seek
God
in
behalf
of
thy
People
,
thy
Religion
and
the
Holy
Mountain
,
but
it
was
given
me
in
charge
to
come
unto
thee
.
To
shew
thee
,
not
onely
how
Cyrus
King
of
Persia
will
relaxate
your
captivity
,
but
how
the
Messias
the
true
shepherd
of
Israel
will
come
to
relaxate
his
people
from
the
captivity
of
Sin
and
Satan
.
Greatly
beloved
.
Out
of
the
Hebrew
it
may
as
well
be
rendred
actively
,
a
man
of
desires
,
and
denote
the
earnestness
of
Daniel's
spirit
in
matters
that
concerned
the
glory
of
God
,
and
welfare
of
his
people
.
Which
holy
desire
is
,
as
I
said
,
a
certain
Divine
Magick
of
the
soul
to
attract
the
influencies
of
the
Spirit
of
God
and
the
Ministry
of
Angels
.
Consider
the
Vision
.
This
Prophecy
of
the
seventy
weeks
is
called
a
Vision
in
such
a
general
sense
as
Prophets
Seers
,
as
Grotius
has
rightly
noted
.
And
the
matter
of
this
Vision
is
well
worth
Daniel's
and
our
understanding
and
considering
,
it
predicting
the
Jews
enjoyment
of
their
Religion
for
the
space
of
about
500
years
,
and
a
Promise
of
the
coming
of
their
Messias
for
greater
purposes
than
what
respected
the
Jews
onely
.
V.
24.
Seventy
weeks
.
That
seventy
weeks
of
years
are
understood
,
and
that
it
is
as
much
as
if
he
shou'd
have
said
490
years
,
all
Interpreters
are
agreed
.
But
the
very
number
of
these
prophetick
weeks
seem
not
to
want
a
mystery
,
it
being
made
of
10
into
49
,
which
is
a
Jubilee
,
and
Ten
a
note
of
Perfection
,
and
therefore
this
number
denotes
a
most
perfect
Jubilee
,
the
time
of
the
coming
of
Christ
,
and
of
his
redeeming
for
us
our
celestial
Inheritance
.
Are
determined
upon
thy
people
,
&c.
that
is
to
say
,
Near
upon
the
expiration
of
the
seventieth
week
the
people
of
the
Jews
shall
be
no
longer
the
people
of
God
,
nor
their
City
holy
,
their
Religion
naturally
ceasing
upon
some
act
of
theirs
,
whereby
a
better
,
according
to
the
purpose
of
God
,
shall
be
brought
in
.
But
from
the
commencement
of
the
seventy
weeks
till
that
time
,
which
is
nigh
500
years
,
they
should
be
the
people
of
God
,
and
their
city
accounted
Holy
,
which
is
a
fair
space
of
time
,
and
must
be
welcome
news
to
Daniel
.
To
finish
transgression
.
To
consume
sin
and
make
an
end
of
it
.
For
Christ
came
throughly
to
purge
his
floor
,
and
to
pluck
up
every
plant
that
was
not
of
his
Fathers
planting
.
And
to
make
an
end
of
sins
.
Out
of
the
Original
it
may
be
rendred
to
put
an
end
to
the
Judaical
Sin-offerings
,
viz.
by
Christ
his
being
sacrificed
on
the
Cross
for
the
sins
of
the
whole
world
.
Reconciliation
for
iniquity
.
The
Hebrew
word
signifies
to
expiate
iniquity
.
And
that
Christ
is
that
great
expiation
and
atonement
for
sin
,
all
true
believers
are
agreed
on
.
Everlasting
righteousness
,
such
a
Law
or
Religion
as
shall
endure
for
ever
,
and
according
to
which
,
if
we
live
,
it
will
be
our
justification
,
not
the
works
of
Moses's
law
,
nor
those
offerings
and
sacrifices
.
This
is
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
mentioned
,
Apoc
.
14.6
.
And
to
seal
up
Vision
and
Prophecy
,
that
is
,
To
fulfill
and
accomplish
the
Prophecies
,
viz.
those
great
important
Prophecies
concerning
the
Messiah
.
So
the
word
Seal
is
used
,
Ezek
.
28.12
.
And
to
anoint
the
most
Holy
,
The
most
holy
person
that
ever
lived
.
The
Jews
themselves
understood
it
of
a
person
,
Moses
Gerundensis
of
the
very
Messiah
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
V.
25.
Commandment
to
restore
and
build
Jerusalem
,
viz.
from
the
decree
of
Artaxerxes
Longimanus
in
the
twentieth
year
of
his
reign
,
that
decree
,
namely
that
Nehemiah
obtained
of
him
who
made
his
complaint
to
him
how
the
place
of
his
Fathers
Sepulchres
lay
waste
,
i.e.
the
city
Jerusalem
,
and
how
the
gates
thereof
were
consumed
with
fire
,
Nehem
.
1.3
.
Wherefore
,
chap.
2.1
.
in
the
twentieth
year
of
Artaxerxes
his
reign
he
obtained
a
decree
for
the
restoring
and
re-building
Jerusalem
.
For
the
other
decrees
granted
by
Cyrus
,
Darius
Hystaspis
,
and
by
this
Artaxerxes
in
the
seventh
year
of
his
reign
concerned
onely
the
Temple
,
not
the
City
and
the
Walls
,
as
you
may
plainly
discern
by
reading
of
Ezra
.
Whence
it
is
manifest
that
the
Epocha
of
the
seventy
weeks
must
be
taken
from
this
decree
of
the
twentieth
of
Artaxerxes
.
But
how
Chronology
is
to
be
adjusted
to
this
Epocha
out
of
Tho
.
Lydiat
,
see
Dr.
H.
More's
Notes
on
this
Vision
,
and
the
first
16
Chapters
of
his
Paralipomena
Prophetica
.
Unto
Messiah
the
Prince
,
i.e.
unto
the
manifestation
of
that
person
that
is
so
well
known
,
and
so
much
expected
by
the
Jews
under
the
name
of
their
Messiah
(
the
word
never
being
used
absolutely
but
concerning
him
)
to
his
entring
into
his
ministry
,
being
first
baptized
by
John
,
and
so
shewing
himself
after
in
preaching
the
Gospel
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
doing
miracles
for
the
confirmation
thereof
in
the
sight
of
all
the
people
.
To
this
manifestation
of
the
Messiah
or
Christ
shall
be
seven
weeks
and
threescore
and
two
weeks
,
i.e.
69
weeks
,
or
483
years
.
In
the
last
of
these
years
did
Jesus
the
Messiah
manifest
himself
.
The
streets
shall
be
built
again
and
the
wall
.
This
seems
to
be
added
on
purpose
to
give
light
to
Interpreters
,
that
the
decree
here
mentioned
from
whence
the
weeks
do
commence
,
is
that
granted
in
the
twentieth
year
of
Artaxerxes
,
because
that
was
expresly
for
the
City
and
the
Walls
,
the
other
three
preceding
for
the
Temple
.
Even
in
troublesome
times
,
As
it
appears
out
of
Nehemiah
,
chap.
4.
For
the
builders
were
fain
to
have
their
swords
in
readiness
as
well
as
their
trowels
.
V.
26.
And
after
threescore
and
two
weeks
,
&c.
Namely
,
After
the
sixty
two
weeks
that
immediately
succeed
the
seven
weeks
,
that
is
,
after
sixty
nine
weeks
,
shall
Messiah
be
cut
off
,
viz.
the
above
named
Messiah
the
Prince
,
which
term
of
Messiah
is
no
where
put
absolutely
but
here
,
whence
doubtlesly
the
Jews
gave
him
,
whom
they
expected
for
their
redeemer
,
the
name
of
Messiah
cut
off
,
which
may
signifie
not
onely
from
life
,
but
as
Mr.
Mede
notes
,
from
reigning
as
a
King
.
And
in
respect
of
the
Jews
he
was
cut
off
in
both
those
senses
.
For
he
was
the
Messiah
their
Prince
,
whom
his
own
people
rejected
and
cut
off
from
life
,
and
thereby
from
themselves
,
that
they
were
no
more
his
People
,
nor
he
their
King
.
With
which
what
follows
,
sitly
agrees
.
And
they
shall
be
none
of
his
.
For
so
the
Hebrew
is
naturally
rendred
and
not
[
but
not
for
himself
]
The
Messiah
shall
be
cut
off
by
the
hand
of
the
people
of
the
Jews
,
and
that
people
shall
be
none
of
his
.
Sed
populus
principis
futurus
(
so
the
Hebrew
is
rightly
and
sutably
rendred
)
But
the
people
designed
to
be
the
people
of
Messiah
the
Prince
hereafter
(
viz.
the
Romans
,
amongst
whom
Christ
was
chiefly
to
have
his
Church
and
Kingdom
)
shall
destroy
the
City
and
the
Sanctuary
,
namely
,
for
their
murthering
the
Messiah
their
Prince
,
which
destruction
was
brought
upon
them
by
the
Roman
army
under
the
conduct
of
Titus
the
Son
of
Vespasian
.
With
a
floud
.
After
the
destruction
of
the
city
the
Roman
army
shall
overflow
Judaea
,
God
determining
that
issue
of
the
war
the
devastation
of
the
land
.
V.
27.
And
he
shall
confirm
.
It
may
be
rendred
,
Nevertheless
he
shall
confirm
the
covenant
.
Though
Israel
was
cast
off
,
yet
a
remnant
according
to
the
Election
of
grace
should
be
won
unto
Christ
,
and
close
with
the
covenant
of
the
Gospel
.
The
word
in
the
Greek
{αβγδ}
,
is
the
very
same
that
adorns
the
Title
page
of
the
New
Testament
.
With
many
,
i.e.
with
several
.
For
one
week
,
which
is
the
seventieth
or
last
week
,
several
were
converted
before
Christ's
passion
,
others
afterwards
in
the
same
week
by
his
Apostles
.
But
the
main
body
of
the
Jews
remained
obstinate
,
and
were
none
of
his
people
,
as
was
noted
above
.
And
in
that
it
is
said
,
In
the
midst
of
the
week
he
shall
cause
the
sacrifice
to
cease
;
this
implies
the
death
of
the
Messiah
on
the
Cross
,
which
eminent
sacrifice
for
the
sins
of
the
whole
world
put
an
end
to
or
antiquated
all
other
Sin-offerings
.
This
passage
therefore
does
more
precisely
predict
the
time
of
the
Messiah's
being
cut
off
,
viz.
in
the
fourth
year
of
the
last
week
,
or
487th
year
from
the
twentieth
of
Artaxerxes
,
according
to
Tho
.
Lydiat's
Chronology
.
Which
I
conceive
is
the
truest
account
.
And
for
the
overspreading
of
Abominations
,
&c.
Out
of
the
Hebrew
it
is
better
rendred
thus
by
Mr.
Mede
[
And
commanding
over
a
wing
of
abominations
he
will
be
a
destroyer
]
i
.
e
.
over
an
army
of
Idolatrous
Gentiles
,
the
Roman
army
,
who
bore
upon
their
standards
the
Images
of
their
Gods
,
which
the
Hebrew
calls
Abominations
.
And
the
coming
of
the
Romans
to
destroy
the
City
of
Jerusalem
,
is
in
several
places
of
the
New
Testament
called
the
coming
of
Christ
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
and
Notes
.
Even
untill
the
consummation
,
&c.
Reade
out
of
the
Hebrew
.
And
untill
the
consummation
(
or
the
finishing
this
destruction
)
it
shall
continue
upon
the
distressed
,
viz.
This
Wing
of
Abominations
shall
continue
,
or
lye
upon
the
distressed
Jews
.
Wherefore
as
in
the
precedent
,
so
in
this
verse
upon
the
mention
of
Messiah
his
death
or
murtherous
crucifixion
by
the
Jews
,
immediately
is
added
a
prediction
of
their
destruction
and
calamity
.
CHAP.
X.
ARG
.
In
the
third
year
of
Cyrus
,
Daniel
humbles
himself
with
Prayer
and
Fasting
for
three
weeks
together
.
At
the
end
of
the
three
weeks
an
Angel
in
the
High-Priests
habit
appears
to
him
,
instructs
,
comforts
and
strengthens
him
,
for
the
better
receiving
the
ensuing
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
.
IN
the
third
year
of
Cyrus
King
of
Persia
,
a
thing
was
revealed
unto
Daniel
,
(
whose
name
was
called
Belteshazzar
)
and
the
thing
was
true
,
but
the
time
appointed
was
long
,
and
he
understood
the
thing
,
and
had
understanding
of
the
vision
.
2
In
those
days
I
Daniel
was
mourning
three
full
weeks
.
3
I
ate
no
pleasant
bread
,
neither
came
flesh
nor
wine
in
my
mouth
,
neither
did
I
anoint
my self
at
all
,
till
three
whole
weeks
were
fulfilled
.
4
And
in
the
four
and
twentieth
day
of
the
first
month
,
as
I
was
by
the
side
of
the
great
river
,
which
is
Hiddekel
:
5
Then
I
lift
up
mine
eyes
,
and
looked
,
and
behold
,
a
certain
man
cloathed
in
linen
,
whose
loins
were
girded
with
fine
gold
of
Uphaz
:
6
His
body
also
was
like
the
Beryl
,
and
his
face
as
the
appearance
of
lightning
,
and
his
eyes
as
lamps
of
fire
and
his
arms
and
his
feet
like
in
colour
to
polished
brass
,
and
the
voice
of
his
words
like
the
voice
of
a
multitude
.
7
And
I
Daniel
alone
saw
the
vision
;
for
the
men
that
were
with
me
saw
not
the
vision
;
but
a
great
quaking
fell
upon
them
,
so
that
they
fled
to
hide
themselves
.
8
Therefore
I
was
left
alone
,
and
saw
this
great
vision
,
and
there
remained
no
strength
in
me
:
for
my
comeliness
was
turned
in
me
into
corruption
,
and
I
retained
no
strength
.
9
Yet
heard
I
the
voice
of
his
words
:
and
when
I
heard
the
voice
of
his
words
,
then
was
I
in
a
deep
sleep
on
my
face
,
and
my
face
toward
the
ground
.
10
And
behold
,
an
hand
touched
me
,
which
set
me
upon
my
knees
,
and
upon
the
palms
of
my
hands
.
11
And
he
said
unto
me
,
O
Daniel
,
a
man
greatly
beloved
,
understand
the
words
that
I
speak
unto
thee
,
and
stand
upright
:
for
unto
thee
am
I
now
sent
.
And
when
he
had
spoken
this
word
unto
me
,
I
stood
trembling
.
12
Then
said
he
unto
me
,
Fear
not
,
Daniel
:
for
from
the
first
day
that
thou
didst
set
thine
heart
to
understand
,
and
to
chasten
thy self
before
thy
God
,
thy
words
were
heard
,
and
I
am
come
for
thy
words
.
13
But
the
Prince
of
the
kingdom
of
Persia
withstood
me
one
and
twenty
days
:
but
lo
,
Michael
one
of
the
chief
Princes
came
to
help
me
;
and
I
remained
there
with
the
Kings
of
Persia
.
14
Now
I
am
come
to
make
thee
understand
what
shall
befall
thy
people
in
the
latter
days
:
for
yet
the
vision
is
for
many
days
.
15
And
when
he
had
spoken
such
words
unto
me
,
I
set
my
face
toward
the
ground
,
and
I
became
dumb
.
16
And
behold
,
one
like
the
similitude
of
the
sons
of
men
touched
my
lips
:
then
I
opened
my
mouth
,
and
spake
,
and
said
unto
him
that
stood
before
me
,
O
my
Lord
,
by
the
vision
my
sorrows
are
turned
upon
me
,
and
I
have
retained
no
strength
.
17
For
how
can
the
servant
of
this
my
Lord
,
talk
with
this
my
Lord
?
for
as
for
me
,
straightway
there
remained
no
strength
in
me
,
neither
is
there
breath
left
in
me
.
18
Then
there
came
again
and
touched
me
one
like
the
appearance
of
a
man
,
and
he
strengthned
me
,
19
And
said
,
O
man
greatly
beloved
,
fear
not
,
peace
be
unto
thee
,
be
strong
,
yea
,
be
strong
:
and
when
he
had
spoken
unto
me
,
I
was
strengthened
,
and
said
,
Let
my
Lord
speak
;
for
thou
hast
strengthened
me
.
20
Then
said
he
,
Knowest
thou
wherefore
I
come
unto
thee
?
and
now
will
I
return
to
fight
with
the
Prince
of
Persia
:
and
when
I
am
gone
forth
,
lo
,
the
Prince
of
Grecia
shall
come
.
21
But
I
will
shew
thee
that
which
is
noted
in
the
scripture
of
truth
:
and
there
is
none
that
holdeth
with
me
in
these
things
,
but
Michael
your
Prince
.
The
NOTES
.
THE
Vision
in
this
Chapter
is
onely
Introductory
to
the
Vision
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
,
chap.
11.
as
the
three
Visions
of
like
vast
extent
of
time
and
concern
in
the
Apocalypse
have
the
like
pompous
Introductory
Visions
prefix'd
to
them
.
V.
1.
In
the
third
year
of
Cyrus
,
&c.
In
the
third
year
of
the
Persian
Monarchy
,
begun
upon
the
death
of
Darius
the
Mede
,
who
immediately
succeeded
Belshazzar
the
Grandchild
of
Nebuchadnezzar
.
Was
called
Belteshazzar
.
This
name
of
Daniel
,
writ
as
it
was
at
first
,
when
Ashpenaz
the
Prince
of
the
Eunuchs
gave
him
it
,
signifies
the
Treasurer
of
the
secrets
of
Bel
,
but
,
as
it
is
here
writ
,
it
signifies
an
hidden
enemy
,
viz.
to
the
Babylonish
Idolatry
,
though
always
a
faithfull
subject
to
the
Kings
of
Babylon
,
as
all
good
men
are
to
their
Princes
,
be
they
of
what
Religion
they
will
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
And
the
thing
was
true
,
i.e.
The
matter
communicated
to
him
was
not
Chidah
a
prophetick
Parable
or
Aenigm
set
out
by
types
of
a
Statue
of
various
Metals
and
of
severally
shaped
Beasts
,
but
it
was
Emeth
,
plain
truth
,
without
such
mysterious
riddles
.
But
the
time
appointed
was
long
,
even
from
the
beginning
of
the
Persian
Empire
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
he
understood
the
vision
,
that
is
,
the
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
.
He
understood
it
of
himself
,
it
wanting
no
interpretation
as
those
Aenigmatical
Prophecies
did
.
V.
2.
In
those
days
,
i.e.
On
a
certain
time
of
that
third
year
of
Cyrus
King
of
Persia
,
after
the
adversaries
of
the
Jews
,
notwithstanding
the
gracious
decree
of
Cyrus
had
so
prevailed
with
Cambyses
his
Son
(
his
Father
being
busie
in
foreign
Wars
)
as
to
hinder
the
building
of
the
Temple
;
as
it
is
recorded
in
Ezra
chap.
4.
That
they
hired
counsellers
against
them
to
frustrate
their
purpose
all
the
days
of
Cyrus
King
of
Persia
.
Three
full
weeks
.
The
Hebrew
has
it
three
weeks
of
days
,
in
counterdistinction
to
the
seventy
weeks
in
the
foregoing
Prophecy
,
which
signifies
weeks
of
years
,
and
to
intimate
that
days
,
weeks
and
years
in
any
Prophecy
of
Daniel
,
unless
something
be
hinted
to
the
contrary
,
are
to
be
understood
of
prophetical
days
,
weeks
and
years
.
Which
being
an
observable
rule
in
Daniel
the
putting
days
for
years
hinders
not
,
but
this
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
,
may
rightly
be
termed
a
plain
Prophecy
.
V.
3.
He
eat
no
pleasant
bread
,
&c.
those
whole
three
weeks
;
though
otherwise
it
was
both
lawfull
for
him
and
accustomary
to
use
the
diet
of
other
Courtiers
.
To
recommend
himself
the
more
to
God
,
and
make
himself
more
fit
for
prayer
,
contemplation
and
devotion
,
he
eat
no
pleasant
bread
,
&c.
V.
4.
The
great
River
which
is
Hiddekel
.
The
vulgar
Latine
from
the
Septuagint
calls
it
Tigris
.
It
is
called
great
,
because
of
the
breadth
of
it
,
as
it
touches
on
the
Province
Susiana
,
which
Daniel
was
set
over
,
and
where
he
was
at
the
sight
of
this
Vision
.
It
runs
on
the
West-side
of
Ulai
or
Ulaeus
,
and
by
reason
of
its
swiftness
has
its
name
from
an
Arrow
,
as
Pliny
notes
,
Tegir
signifying
an
Arrow
in
Chaldee
,
and
in
the
notation
of
Hiddekel
the
like
swiftness
is
imply'd
.
V.
5.
A
certain
man
cloathed
in
linen
.
This
is
the
very
same
Angel
in
humane
shape
that
appeared
unto
Daniel
when
he
was
near
the
River
Ulai
,
which
Calvin
,
not
without
reason
,
concluded
to
be
Christ
,
called
there
Palmoni
.
And
that
this
here
is
Christ
,
will
appear
from
his
likeness
to
Christ
in
the
Apocalypse
,
that
appeared
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
golden
candlesticks
.
For
here
this
Angel
is
described
cloathed
in
linen
,
that
is
,
in
the
Pontifical
Garment
down
to
the
foot
.
And
so
is
Christ
cloathed
with
linen
,
Apoc
.
1.13
.
And
as
here
the
Angel
is
girt
with
the
fine
gold
of
Uphaz
,
so
in
the
Apocalypse
Christ
is
girt
with
a
golden
girdle
.
V.
6.
Like
the
Beryl
.
The
Hebrew
word
is
Tarsis
,
which
signifies
the
Sea
as
well
as
Beryllus
Thalassius
,
and
therefore
insinuates
the
party
to
be
no
private
person
but
the
Prince
of
a
multitude
.
Which
same
thing
is
notify'd
of
Christ
in
the
Apocalypse
,
though
not
by
this
Symbol
of
Tharsis
or
the
Beryl
.
And
as
the
face
of
this
Angel
has
the
appearance
of
lightning
,
so
the
Head
of
Christ
is
said
to
be
as
white
as
snow
,
which
has
a
very
dazling
brightness
in
it
,
like
that
of
lightning
,
which
is
also
a
white
splendour
,
not
red
like
sire
.
And
as
in
this
Vision
the
Angel's
eyes
are
said
to
be
as
lamps
of
fire
,
so
in
that
,
Christ's
eyes
to
be
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
as
here
the
Angel's
armes
and
feet
are
compared
to
polished
brass
,
so
the
feet
of
Christ
there
to
fine
brass
burning
in
a
furnace
.
And
brass
brightned
by
rubbing
or
polishing
,
and
purify'd
by
the
fire
,
will
signifie
the
same
thing
.
And
,
lastly
,
here
it
is
said
,
And
the
voice
of
his
words
like
the
voice
of
a
multitude
,
and
in
the
Apocalypse
likewise
,
And
his
voice
as
the
found
of
many
waters
,
which
in
the
prophetick
style
signifie
a
multitude
.
This
Angel
therefore
being
Christ
,
it
is
the
very
same
Palmoni
that
appeared
to
Daniel
near
the
River
Ulai
,
chap.
8.
bestirring
himself
in
both
places
for
the
good
of
his
people
.
V.
7.
I
Daniel
alone
saw
the
Vision
,
that
is
to
say
,
He
alone
saw
distinctly
the
Vision
.
But
that
Daniel's
companions
saw
something
,
is
evident
in
that
a
great
quaking
fell
upon
them
,
so
that
they
fled
to
hide
themselves
,
which
plainly
argues
that
this
of
Daniel
was
a
real
day-vision
,
and
that
he
was
in
the
place
truly
which
he
mentions
,
namely
by
the
great
River
the
River
Hiddekel
or
Tigris
in
Susiana
.
V.
8.
Therefore
I
was
left
alone
and
saw
this
great
Vision
.
As
being
better
sitted
for
such
divine
communion
by
his
three
weeks
fasting
and
devotion
.
But
well
may
this
Vision
be
called
great
,
it
being
the
sensible
and
distinct
presence
of
the
Lord
Christ
.
Whence
he
says
there
remained
no
strength
in
him
,
but
his
comeliness
was
turned
into
corruption
,
he
being
overcome
and
stounded
at
the
presence
of
so
glorious
a
Personage
.
V.
9.
Yet
heard
I
the
voice
of
his
words
.
Though
he
was
half
dead
in
this
strange
consternation
of
mind
,
yet
he
heard
the
voice
of
this
illustrious
Angel
that
was
present
with
him
.
But
at
the
hearing
the
voice
of
his
words
he
was
so
overcome
and
astonished
thereat
,
as
well
as
before
at
his
sight
,
that
it
made
him
fall
down
into
a
soporiferous
swound
with
his
face
towards
the
earth
,
his
spirits
did
so
fail
him
or
quite
retire
through
fear
.
See
chap.
8.18
.
But
the
consopiting
of
the
natural
or
carnal
powers
makes
way
for
the
seasonable
weaking
the
Divine
.
V.
10.
An
hand
touched
me
.
When
he
was
fallen
thus
to
nothing
in
himself
through
perfect
humiliation
and
contrition
,
then
an
hand
from
without
toucheth
him
,
supernatural
power
then
is
conveyed
to
him
;
but
by
degrees
.
We
must
first
learn
to
creep
,
and
then
go
,
as
Daniel
is
here
first
set
upon
his
knees
,
and
the
palms
of
his
hands
.
But
however
it
was
a
hopefull
beginning
,
it
being
in
virtue
not
of
our
own
strength
,
but
of
that
supernatural
strength
which
will
carry
us
out
to
the
end
if
we
be
faithfull
.
V.
11.
A
man
greatly
beloved
.
A
man
of
desires
,
as
I
noted
above
,
and
so
may
denote
a
man
of
great
love
towards
God
and
his
people
,
or
greatly
beloved
of
God
and
all
good
men
.
And
stand
upright
.
Thus
was
Daniel
roused
up
and
enabled
to
hear
,
understand
and
take
perfect
notice
of
what
was
to
be
delivered
unto
him
for
the
information
of
posterity
.
Am
I
now
sent
.
The
word
in
the
Original
is
the
same
from
whence
Shiloh
,
the
name
of
the
Messias
,
is
derived
,
which
consists
well
with
the
supposing
this
Angel
to
be
Christ
.
I
stood
trembling
,
by
virtue
of
his
saying
unto
me
,
Stand
upright
.
I
stood
upon
my
legs
,
but
trembled
withall
,
as
yet
not
being
so
thoroughly
strengthened
,
or
fearing
what
tidings
this
Angel
might
bring
unto
me
.
V.
12.
I
am
come
for
thy
words
,
that
is
,
By
reason
of
thy
earnest
and
zealous
prayer
I
am
come
unto
thee
.
Behold
the
admirable
efficacy
of
earnest
and
sincere
devotion
,
that
attracts
to
it
not
onely
the
ministry
of
Angels
,
but
brings
down
into
converse
the
Son
of
God
himself
.
V.
13.
Withstood
me
one
and
twenty
days
.
Though
thy
petition
was
heard
at
the
beginning
of
thy
fasting
and
praying
,
yet
I
was
so
detained
in
my
contest
with
the
Presidentiary
Angel
of
the
Kingdom
of
Persia
,
that
I
could
not
come
till
now
.
And
it
is
admirable
to
take
notice
of
the
concurring
of
Daniel's
prayers
with
the
activity
of
the
Invisible
Powers
for
what
he
prayed
for
.
Michael
one
of
the
chief
Princes
.
This
bringing
in
of
Michael
,
one
of
the
chief
Princes
as
assisting
against
the
Prince
of
the
Kingdom
of
Persia
,
shews
plainly
that
the
Prince
of
the
Kingdom
of
Persia
is
an
Angel
as
well
as
Michael
,
this
of
Judea
,
the
other
of
Persia
;
and
that
therefore
there
are
Presidentiary
Angels
over
all
Nations
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
I
remained
there
.
The
Original
may
be
rendred
,
I
was
left
alone
there
,
I
having
sent
Michael
elsewhere
,
upon
whose
return
I
was
more
free
to
come
.
V.
14.
Now
am
I
come
,
having
left
Michael
in
my
room
,
to
give
thee
to
understand
what
shall
befall
thy
people
for
whom
thou
didst
so
earnestly
intercede
in
thy
devotions
,
not
onely
in
reference
to
affairs
more
near
at
hand
,
but
through
the
Series
of
many
Ages
,
even
to
the
end
of
all
,
what
they
shall
suffer
under
the
Greek
Empire
,
what
under
the
Roman
,
and
what
an
happy
restoring
there
will
be
of
them
towards
the
end
.
For
the
Vision
is
for
a
long
time
,
as
it
is
said
in
the
first
verse
.
Which
is
a
notable
key
for
the
right
expounding
of
the
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
.
V.
15.
And
became
dumb
.
My
astonishment
from
having
beholden
him
was
so
great
,
and
also
from
hearing
his
voice
that
I
was
not
able
to
speak
.
V.
16.
The
similitude
of
the
sons
of
men
,
not
in
a
terrestrial
body
yet
though
in
humane
shape
.
Cornelius
à
Lapide
makes
him
the
same
Angel
that
communed
with
him
all
this
time
and
a
type
of
Christ
,
Calvin
mentions
some
that
make
him
Christ
himself
.
Touched
my
lips
,
as
he
touched
the
tongue
of
the
deaf
and
dumb
man
,
Mark
7.
and
loosed
it
,
that
he
could
speak
;
as
Daniel
after
the
Angel
had
touched
his
lips
,
says
,
Then
I
opened
my
mouth
,
&c.
Retained
no
strength
,
so
overcoming
was
the
glorious
presence
of
Messiah
before
he
came
in
the
flesh
.
These
consternations
of
mind
in
Daniel
so
often
repeated
,
set
off
the
inexpressible
eminency
of
the
person
he
conversed
with
,
and
the
huge
weightiness
of
the
matter
that
he
was
to
convey
unto
Daniel
.
V.
17.
Of
this
my
Lord
.
Out
of
the
Original
it
may
be
rendred
thus
,
How
can
this
so
vile
a
servant
,
so
wretched
poor
and
despicable
a
creature
talk
with
such
an
one
as
this
my
Lord
is
?
There
remained
no
strength
in
me
.
So
perfect
an
exinanition
ought
there
to
be
of
our
own
carnal
mind
and
powers
,
for
the
fitting
us
to
receive
the
supernatural
power
from
God
,
and
those
divine
communications
that
flow
from
him
.
V.
18.
After
Daniel
was
thus
lost
and
confounded
in
himself
,
and
sound
no
strength
of
his
own
carnal
will
and
mind
left
(
that
we
may
pursue
the
Moral
Allegory
of
this
Vision
also
)
and
after
the
free
and
hearty
acknowledgment
of
the
same
,
then
Christ
in
humane
shape
here
touched
him
again
whereby
he
was
strengthened
.
So
great
virtue
is
there
in
the
touch
of
the
divine
body
of
Christ
.
V.
19.
Be
strong
,
yea
be
strong
.
This
is
the
voice
of
him
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
He
spake
and
it
was
done
,
&c.
and
upon
his
speaking
here
,
Daniel
was
strengthened
,
and
being
thus
strengthened
by
this
supernatural
influence
,
took
himself
now
to
be
an
Auditor
fitted
for
Palmoni's
informations
and
instructions
.
V.
20.
Knowest
thou
wherefore
I
come
unto
thee
,
i.e.
Thou
canst
not
easily
imagine
,
saith
the
Angel
,
what
things
,
and
of
what
mighty
concern
I
have
to
impart
unto
thee
.
Which
when
I
have
imparted
,
I
will
return
to
dispute
or
contest
with
the
Presidentiary
Angel
of
Persia
,
and
when
I
am
gone
forth
I
shall
meet
also
with
the
Presidentiary
Angel
of
Grecia
,
for
he
will
also
put
in
for
the
Empire
of
the
world
.
And
this
is
the
reason
of
the
mentioning
of
the
Prince
of
Grecia
here
.
V.
21.
But
now
that
I
may
enter
upon
what
I
came
to
thee
for
,
I
will
declare
in
plain
words
,
not
in
Symbols
and
Hieroglyphicks
,
as
in
the
foregoing
Prophecies
,
the
Divine
Counsel
or
Purpose
,
so
distinctly
and
orderly
as
if
it
were
writ
in
a
book
.
Which
writing
therefore
here
is
called
Scripture
,
and
for
its
plainness
and
unsymbolicalness
the
Scripture
of
Truth
.
But
there
is
none
concerned
with
me
in
these
things
,
none
of
the
Presidentiary
Angels
of
the
Nations
,
but
your
Prince
Michael
,
the
Presidentiary
Angel
of
the
Jews
,
who
is
my
General
.
Which
farther
confirms
that
this
Angel
is
the
same
with
Palmoni
,
and
Michael
being
his
Generalissimo
under
him
,
he
must
be
the
Lord
of
Hosts
the
God
of
Israel
,
viz.
Christ
as
yet
not
incarnate
.
CHAP.
XI
.
ARG
.
The
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
,
containing
the
overthrow
of
Persia
by
the
King
of
Graecia
,
and
the
Leagues
and
Wars
of
the
King
of
the
South
and
the
King
of
the
North
,
who
grievously
afflict
the
Jews
,
the
King
of
the
North
especially
,
who
pollutes
the
Sanctuary
and
takes
away
the
daily
sacrifice
.
A
Description
of
the
Pride
of
the
Roman
Power
,
whether
Pagan
or
Pagano-christian
.
The
Invasion
of
the
Dominions
of
this
King
of
Pride
by
another
King
of
the
South
,
and
King
of
the
North
especially
,
who
at
length
seizeth
on
his
glorious
seat
betwixt
the
two
Seas
.
ALso
I
,
in
the
first
year
of
Darius
the
Mede
,
even
I
stood
to
confirm
and
to
strengthen
him
.
2
And
now
will
I
shew
thee
the
truth
,
Behold
,
there
shall
stand
up
yet
three
Kings
in
Persia
,
and
the
fourth
shall
be
far
richer
than
they
all
:
and
by
his
strength
through
his
riches
he
shall
stir
up
all
against
the
realm
of
Grecia
.
3
And
a
mighty
King
shall
stand
up
,
that
shall
rule
with
great
dominion
,
and
do
according
to
his
will
.
4
And
when
he
shall
stand
up
,
his
kingdom
shall
be
broken
,
and
shall
be
divided
toward
the
four
winds
of
heaven
;
and
not
to
his
posterity
,
nor
according
to
his
dominion
which
he
ruled
:
for
his
kingdom
shall
be
pluckt
up
,
even
for
others
besides
those
.
5
And
the
King
of
the
South
shall
be
strong
,
and
one
of
his
Princes
,
and
he
shall
be
strong
above
him
,
and
have
dominion
:
his
dominion
shall
be
a
great
dominion
.
6
And
in
the
end
of
years
they
shall
join
themselves
together
;
for
the
Kings
daughter
of
the
South
shall
come
to
the
King
of
the
North
to
make
an
agreement
:
but
she
shall
not
retain
the
power
of
the
arme
,
neither
shall
he
stand
,
nor
his
arme
;
but
she
shall
be
given
up
,
and
they
that
brought
her
,
and
he
that
begat
her
,
and
he
that
strengthened
her
in
these
times
:
7
But
out
of
a
branch
of
her
root
shall
one
stand
up
in
his
estate
,
which
shall
come
with
an
army
,
and
shall
enter
into
the
fortress
of
the
King
of
the
North
,
and
shall
deal
against
them
,
and
shall
prevail
:
8
And
shall
also
carry
captives
into
Egypt
their
gods
with
their
princes
,
and
with
their
precious
vessels
of
silver
and
of
gold
,
and
he
shall
continue
mo
years
than
the
King
of
the
North
.
9
So
the
King
of
the
South
shall
come
into
his
kingdom
,
and
shall
return
into
his
own
land
.
10
But
his
sons
shall
be
stirred
up
,
and
shall
assemble
a
multitude
of
great
forces
:
and
one
shall
certainly
come
and
overflow
,
and
pass
through
:
then
shall
he
return
,
and
be
stirred
up
even
to
his
fortress
.
11
And
the
King
of
the
South
shall
be
moved
with
choler
,
and
shall
come
forth
and
fight
with
him
,
even
with
the
King
of
the
North
:
and
he
shall
set
forth
a
great
multitude
,
but
the
multitude
shall
be
given
into
his
hand
.
12
And
when
he
hath
taken
away
the
multitude
,
his
heart
shall
be
lifted
up
,
and
he
shall
cast
down
many
ten
thousands
:
but
he
shall
not
be
strengthned
by
it
.
13
For
the
King
of
the
North
shall
return
,
and
shall
set
forth
a
multitude
greater
than
the
former
,
and
shall
certainly
come
(
after
certain
years
)
with
a
great
army
,
and
with
much
riches
.
14
And
in
those
times
there
shall
many
stand
up
against
the
King
of
the
South
:
also
the
robbers
of
thy
people
shall
exalt
themselves
to
establish
the
vision
,
but
they
shall
fall
.
15
So
the
King
of
the
North
shall
come
,
and
cast
up
a
mount
,
and
take
the
most
fenced
cities
,
and
the
arms
of
the
South
shall
not
withstand
,
neither
his
chosen
people
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
strength
to
withstand
.
16
But
he
that
cometh
against
him
,
shall
do
according
to
his
own
will
,
and
none
shall
stand
before
him
:
and
he
shall
stand
in
the
glorious
land
,
which
by
his
hand
shall
be
consumed
.
17
He
shall
also
set
his
face
to
enter
with
the
strength
of
his
whole
kingdom
,
and
upright
ones
with
him
:
thus
shall
he
do
,
and
he
shall
give
him
the
daughter
of
women
corrupting
her
:
but
she
shall
not
stand
on
his
side
,
neither
be
for
him
.
18
After
this
shall
he
turn
his
face
unto
the
Isles
,
and
shall
take
many
:
but
a
Prince
for
his
own
behalf
shall
cause
the
reproach
offered
by
him
to
cease
;
without
his
own
reproach
he
shall
cause
it
to
turn
upon
him
.
19
Then
he
shall
turn
his
face
towards
the
fort
of
his
own
land
:
but
he
shall
stumble
and
fall
,
and
not
be
found
.
20
Then
shall
stand
up
in
his
state
a
raiser
of
taxes
in
the
glory
of
the
kingdom
;
but
within
few
days
he
shall
be
destroyed
,
neither
in
anger
,
nor
in
battel
.
21
And
in
his
estate
shall
stand
up
a
vile
person
,
to
whom
they
shall
not
give
the
honour
of
the
kingdom
:
but
he
shall
come
in
peaceably
,
and
obtain
the
kingdom
by
flatteries
.
22
And
with
the
armes
of
a
floud
shall
they
be
overslown
from
before
him
,
and
shall
be
broken
;
yea
,
also
the
Prince
of
the
covenant
.
23
And
after
the
league
made
with
him
,
he
shall
work
deceitfully
;
for
he
shall
come
up
,
and
shall
become
strong
with
a
small
people
.
24
He
shall
enter
peaceably
even
upon
the
fattest
places
of
the
Province
,
and
he
shall
do
that
which
his
fathers
have
not
done
,
nor
his
fathers
fathers
,
he
shall
scatter
among
them
the
prey
,
and
spoil
,
and
riches
:
yea
,
and
he
shall
forecast
his
devices
against
the
strong
holds
,
even
for
a
time
.
25
And
he
shall
stir
up
his
power
and
his
courage
against
the
King
of
the
South
,
with
a
great
army
,
and
the
King
of
the
South
shall
be
stirred
up
to
battel
with
a
very
great
and
mighty
army
:
but
he
shall
not
stand
;
for
they
shall
forecast
devices
against
him
.
26
Yea
,
they
that
feed
of
the
portion
of
his
meat
,
shall
destroy
him
,
and
his
army
shall
overflow
:
and
many
shall
fall
down
slain
.
27
And
both
these
Kings
hearts
shall
be
to
do
mischief
,
and
they
shall
speak
lies
at
one
table
;
but
it
shall
not
prosper
:
for
yet
the
end
shall
be
at
the
time
appointed
.
28
Then
shall
he
return
into
his
land
with
great
riches
,
and
his
heart
shall
be
against
the
holy
covenant
:
and
he
shall
doe
exploits
,
and
return
to
his
own
land
.
29
At
the
time
appointed
he
shall
return
,
and
come
toward
the
South
,
but
it
shall
not
be
as
the
former
,
or
as
the
latter
.
30
For
the
ships
of
Chittim
shall
come
against
him
:
therefore
he
shall
be
grieved
,
and
return
,
and
have
indignation
against
the
holy
covenant
:
so
shall
he
do
,
he
shall
even
return
,
and
have
intelligence
with
them
that
forsake
the
holy
covenant
.
31
And
armes
shall
stand
on
his
part
,
and
they
shall
pollute
the
sanctuary
of
strength
,
and
shall
take
away
the
daily
sacrifice
;
and
they
shall
place
the
abomination
that
maketh
desolate
.
32
And
such
as
do
wickedly
against
the
covenant
,
shall
he
corrupt
by
flatteries
:
but
the
people
that
do
know
their
God
,
shall
be
strong
,
and
do
exploits
.
33
And
they
that
understand
among
the
people
,
shall
instruct
many
:
yet
they
shall
fall
by
the
sword
,
and
by
flame
,
by
captivity
,
and
by
spoil
many
days
.
34
Now
when
they
shall
fall
,
they
shall
be
holpen
with
a
little
help
:
but
many
shall
cleave
to
them
with
flatteries
.
35
And
some
of
them
of
understanding
shall
fall
to
try
them
,
and
to
purge
,
and
to
make
them
white
,
even
to
the
time
of
the
end
:
because
it
is
yet
for
a
time
appointed
.
36
And
the
King
shall
do
according
to
his
will
,
and
he
shall
exalt
himself
,
and
magnifie
himself
above
every
god
,
and
shall
speak
marvellous
things
against
the
God
of
gods
,
and
shall
prosper
till
the
indignation
be
accomplished
:
for
that
that
is
determined
,
shall
be
done
.
37
Neither
shall
he
regard
the
god
of
his
fathers
nor
the
desire
of
women
,
nor
regard
any
god
:
for
he
shall
magnifie
himself
above
all
.
38
But
in
his
estate
shall
he
honour
the
God
of
forces
:
and
a
god
whom
his
father
knew
not
,
shall
he
honour
with
gold
,
and
silver
,
and
with
precious
stones
,
and
pleasant
things
.
39
Thus
shall
he
do
in
the
most
strong
holds
with
a
strange
god
,
whom
he
shall
acknowledge
and
increase
with
glory
:
and
he
shall
cause
them
to
rule
over
many
,
and
shall
divide
the
land
for
gain
.
40
And
at
the
time
of
the
end
shall
the
King
of
the
South
push
at
him
,
and
the
King
of
the
North
shall
come
against
him
like
a
whirlwind
with
chariots
,
and
with
horse-men
,
and
with
many
ships
,
and
he
shall
enter
into
the
countries
,
and
shall
overflow
,
and
pass
over
.
41
He
shall
enter
also
into
the
glorious
land
,
and
many
countries
shall
be
overthrown
:
but
these
shall
escape
out
of
his
hand
,
even
Edom
and
Moab
,
and
the
chief
of
the
children
of
Ammon
.
42
He
shall
stretch
forth
his
hand
also
upon
the
countries
,
and
the
land
of
Egypt
shall
not
escape
.
43
But
he
shall
have
power
over
the
treasures
of
gold
and
of
silver
,
and
over
all
the
precious
things
of
Egypt
:
and
the
Libyans
and
the
Ethiopians
shall
be
at
his
steps
.
44
But
tidings
out
of
the
East
,
and
out
of
the
North
shall
trouble
him
:
therefore
he
shall
go
forth
with
great
fury
to
destroy
,
and
utterly
to
make
away
many
.
45
And
he
shall
plant
the
tabernacles
of
his
Palace
between
the
seas
in
the
glorious
holy
mountain
;
yet
he
shall
come
to
his
end
,
and
none
shall
help
him
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THis
first
Verse
of
this
Chapter
should
have
been
the
last
of
the
former
,
the
sense
is
so
closely
connected
thereto
,
which
is
this
,
I
,
even
I
Palmoni
in
the
first
year
of
Darius
the
Mede
stood
to
confirm
and
strengthen
[
him
]
that
is
to
say
Michael
,
as
both
Grotius
and
other
Expositors
,
as
Calvin
confesseth
,
refer
[
him
]
to
Michael
,
according
as
is
perpetually
observed
in
the
Apocalypse
,
that
by
Angels
are
understood
the
people
over
whom
they
preside
,
and
so
according
to
the
Prophetick
style
he
strengthning
Daniel
,
and
with
him
the
people
of
the
Jews
by
sending
Gabriel
,
he
strengthned
Michael
,
that
presided
over
them
,
it
signifying
the
same
thing
,
see
chap.
9.
v.
21.
V.
2.
And
now
will
I
shew
thee
the
truth
.
Now
will
I
declare
unto
thee
things
to
come
in
a
plain
intelligible
way
touching
the
Kingdoms
of
Persia
and
Grecia
,
and
also
the
Roman
Empire
,
not
resembling
the
first
to
a
Bear
or
Ram
,
the
second
to
a
Leopard
or
Goat
,
and
the
third
to
a
monstrous
Beast
with
Iron
teeth
,
but
delivering
the
matter
without
any
Prophetick
Aenigm
or
Parable
,
you
shall
hear
from
me
the
bare
truth
in
an
easie
and
vulgar
way
.
Yet
three
Kings
in
Persia
,
viz.
Cambyses
,
Smerdis
and
Darius
Hystaspis
,
these
three
besides
Cyrus
the
present
King
of
Persia
shall
stand
up
.
And
the
fourth
shall
be
far
richer
than
they
all
.
This
fourth
is
Xerxes
,
the
same
that
is
called
Ahasuerus
in
the
book
of
Esther
,
and
who
married
Esther
the
Jewish
Virgin
,
and
Herodotus
calls
his
Queen
Amestris
,
which
manifestly
has
the
sound
of
Esther
in
it
.
As
for
the
Riches
of
this
Xerxes
or
Ahasuerus
,
in
the
book
of
Esther
,
he
is
said
to
have
reigned
from
India
even
to
Aethiopia
over
127
Provinces
.
And
Justin
lib
.
2.
writes
of
him
,
that
though
his
army
was
so
numerous
that
he
drunk
up
whole
Rivers
,
yet
his
Riches
were
so
great
that
neither
that
Army
nor
any
other
occasions
of
expence
could
ever
exhaust
them
.
He
shall
stir
up
all
.
For
his
Army
he
brought
against
Greece
consisted
of
two
thousand
thousand
six
hundred
forty
one
thousand
six
hundred
and
ten
fighting
men
.
And
the
Attendants
of
his
Army
that
were
to
minister
to
them
and
others
that
went
along
with
them
,
were
as
many
at
least
as
the
fighting
men
:
so
that
they
were
five
thousand
thousand
two
hundred
eighty
three
thousand
two
hundred
twenty
in
all
.
But
for
the
number
of
the
women
to
dress
their
meat
,
and
of
Curtezans
and
Eunuchs
,
of
Waggon-horses
and
other
Beasts
of
burthen
,
and
of
Indian
Dogs
,
it
was
not
to
be
told
they
were
so
many
.
See
Herodotus
lib
.
7.
cap
.
186.
So
that
by
this
account
Xerxes
may
well
be
said
to
have
stirred
up
all
against
the
Realm
of
Grecia
.
Thus
notably
is
this
Prophecy
of
Daniel
fulfilled
concerning
this
fourth
King
of
Persia
.
But
that
the
Prophecy
proceeds
no
farther
in
this
Catalogue
of
the
Kings
of
Persia
,
is
because
the
Church
is
more
concerned
in
the
Greek
and
Roman
Empire
as
to
their
sufferings
,
of
which
it
was
fit
they
should
be
forewarned
.
And
this
expedition
of
Xerxes
,
who
would
have
swallowed
up
all
Greece
,
is
a
fit
introduction
to
the
expedition
of
Alexander
against
the
Persians
,
as
intimating
the
reasonableness
of
the
success
that
was
given
him
by
Providence
.
V.
3.
This
mighty
King
is
Alexander
the
Great
,
who
shall
have
all
things
succeed
according
to
his
mind
.
And
it
is
Curtius
his
character
of
him
:
That
though
much
was
to
be
imputed
to
his
valour
,
yet
more
to
fortune
,
which
he
of
all
mortals
seemed
alone
to
have
had
at
his
beck
.
So
fitly
is
this
prophecy
fulfilled
in
Alexander
.
He
shall
doe
according
to
his
Will
.
There
is
〈◇〉
like
expression
in
the
transition
from
the
Greck
Empire
to
the
Roman
,
v.
36.
V.
4.
The
four
winds
of
Heaven
.
Alexander's
Kingdom
was
broken
into
four
Kingdoms
lying
North
,
West
,
East
and
South
,
which
were
the
Kingdoms
of
Thracia
,
Macedonia
,
Asia
and
Aegypt
,
which
belonged
to
Lysimachus
,
Cassander
,
Antigonus
and
Ptolemaeus
.
See
what
has
been
said
above
,
chap.
8.
And
not
to
his
Posterity
.
For
within
sixteen
years
space
after
Alexander's
death
,
not
onely
his
brother
Aridaeus
together
with
his
mother
Olympias
were
put
to
death
,
but
also
Alexander
the
Son
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
and
Roxana
,
and
Hercules
the
other
Son
of
Alexander
by
Barsinoe
was
killed
,
and
Cleopatra
the
sister
of
Alexander
.
So
fully
was
this
passage
accomplished
[
and
not
to
his
posterity
.
]
Nor
according
to
his
dominion
,
&c.
As
not
having
that
strenuity
and
greatness
of
parts
,
nor
that
strength
,
his
entire
Empire
being
thus
divided
into
four
Kingdoms
,
&c.
Shall
be
plucked
up
,
The
vulgar
Latine
and
Septuagint
render
it
,
shall
be
torn
or
teased
,
pluck'd
into
shreds
.
For
others
besides
those
,
viz.
besides
those
four
notable
ones
as
they
are
called
in
the
vision
of
the
He-goat
,
chap.
8.
But
those
others
are
such
as
Eumenes
,
Philotas
,
Menander
,
Leonatus
,
Seleucus
,
who
had
their
portions
distinct
from
those
four
,
whereby
the
main
Body
of
Alexander's
Kingdom
was
the
more
weakened
.
V.
5.
And
the
King
of
the
South
,
&c.
That
is
,
Ptolemaeus
the
Son
of
Lagus
King
of
Aegypt
.
He
speaks
onely
of
the
Kings
of
the
South
,
and
of
the
North
,
i.e.
Of
the
Kings
of
Aegypt
and
of
Syria
,
because
the
affairs
of
the
Jews
are
onely
concerned
in
them
.
And
this
first
King
the
Son
of
Lagus
is
noted
for
his
treacherous
taking
Jerusalem
on
the
Sabbath-day
.
See
Joseph
.
Antiq
.
lib
.
12.
c
.
1.
One
of
his
Princes
,
that
is
,
either
of
Alexander
or
some
one
of
the
lesser
Princes
,
whom
this
Ptolemy
favoured
,
but
either
way
it
is
Seleucus
Nicator
that
is
here
meant
,
who
got
first
into
that
greatness
by
the
aid
of
Ptolemy
,
as
I
noted
above
.
And
he
shall
be
strong
above
him
,
Seleucus
shall
outdoe
Ptolemy
in
feats
of
War
.
For
he
having
taken
Demetrius
the
Son
of
Antigonus
,
he
added
Asia
to
Syria
,
he
overcame
Lysimachus
King
of
Thracia
in
battel
,
and
Antigonus
in
Ph●y●ia
as
Androcotus
also
in
India
,
from
which
great
exploits
he
purchased
to
himself
the
name
of
Nicanor
or
Nicator
,
as
if
we
should
say
,
Seleucus
the
Conquerour
.
His
dominion
shall
be
a
great
dominion
;
As
containing
all
these
Countries
according
to
Appian
,
Syria
,
Phrygia
,
Mesopotamia
,
Bactriana
,
Arabia
,
Sogdiana
,
Arachotia
,
and
a
great
part
of
India
,
even
beyond
the
River
Indus
.
V.
6.
They
shall
joyn
themselves
together
,
&c.
Not
that
the
same
individual
persons
Ptolemaeus
Lagi
,
and
Seleucus
Necanor
shall
do
this
,
but
some
of
the
succession
of
each
of
them
.
For
the
succession
of
the
Kings
of
the
north
,
and
of
the
south
or
of
Syria
,
and
Aegypt
are
in
the
prophetick
style
,
spoke
of
as
of
two
single
Kings
continuing
all
the
time
of
their
Kingdoms
.
This
Kings
daughter
therefore
of
the
South
,
is
Berenice
the
daughter
of
Ptolemaeus
Philadelphus
,
Son
and
Successour
to
Ptolemaeus
Lagi
,
sent
to
Antiochus
Theos
King
of
Syria
and
Asia
,
and
Grand-child
to
Seleucus
Nicanor
,
with
a
vast
dowry
of
gold
and
silver
,
that
by
this
marriage
these
two
Kingdoms
might
be
held
together
in
a
firm
league
.
But
shall
shall
not
retain
the
power
of
the
arm
.
She
shall
not
have
that
strong-interest
at
Court
,
nor
remain
in
the
Authority
she
seemed
to
have
at
first
,
her
Husband
receiving
his
former
Wise
Laodice
again
into
favour
.
Neither
shall
he
stand
.
Not
Antiochus
himself
.
For
Laodice
suspicious
how
constant
he
might
prove
in
his
love
to
her
,
got
him
to
be
poysoned
.
Nor
his
arm
.
The
Hebrew
may
be
translated
,
nor
his
Seed
,
the
little
Son
he
had
by
Berenice
who
was
killed
with
her
in
the
●aphneum
at
Antioch
,
where
she
had
shut
her self
up
with
her
little
Child
.
But
she
was
given
up
,
and
they
that
brought
her
and
he
whom
she
brought
forth
,
viz.
the
young
child
,
and
all
her
abettors
,
they
were
all
betray'd
,
and
〈◇〉
and
her
little
Son
murthered
by
Seleucus
Cail●●●us
her
〈◇〉
law
.
So
bad
an
end
had
a
matter
ill
〈…〉
7.
c
.
1.
V.
7.
But
there
〈◇〉
stand
〈…〉
among
the
branches
of
her
root
,
〈…〉
●ladelphus
,
Berenice's
and
Ptolemaus
Everg●●
〈…〉
Brother
Evergetes
,
who
shall
found
his
quarrel
upon
the
right
,
that
his
Sisters
child
had
if
he
had
had
strength
and
had
been
alive
to
revenge
his
Mothers
death
.
Wherefore
upon
this
account
shall
he
fall
into
the
Territories
or
Frontiers
of
Seleucus
Callinicus
the
King
of
Syria
,
who
killed
Berenice
and
her
little
Son
,
and
shall
prevail
and
have
very
easie
and
mighty
success
.
V.
8.
Ptolemaeus
Evergetes
prevailed
so
far
,
saith
St.
Jerome
,
that
he
took
Syria
and
Cilicia
,
and
the
upper
parts
beyond
Euphrates
,
and
almost
all
Asia
,
and
brought
away
with
him
forty
thousand
talents
of
silver
,
and
two
thousand
five
hundred
Images
of
their
Gods
,
which
Cambyses
and
others
had
carried
away
.
From
whence
this
Ptolemy
obtained
the
name
of
Evergetes
or
Benefactor
from
the
superstitious
Aegyptians
for
thus
recovering
their
Images
.
And
he
continued
more
years
than
the
King
of
the
North
,
to
wit
,
than
Seleucus
Callinicus
,
Evergetes
reigning
26
years
,
Callinicus
but
20.
V.
9.
Ptolemeus
Evergetes
his
power
and
success
will
be
so
great
,
and
so
little
loss
to
his
Army
,
and
with
that
ease
,
as
if
he
had
been
Lord
of
Syria
,
and
had
free
ingress
and
egress
at
his
pleasure
.
V.
10.
Though
that
shamefull
overthrow
he
had
received
cowed
the
spirit
of
Seleucus
Callinicus
,
yet
his
two
Sons
Seleucus
Ceraunus
,
and
Antiochus
Magnus
after
his
death
(
and
which
was
a
greater
encouragement
after
the
death
of
Ptolemaeus
Evergetes
,
who
left
a
successour
little
beloved
,
infamous
for
killing
his
Father
,
Mother
and
Brother
,
and
in
derision
therefore
call'd
Philopator
)
bestirred
themselves
to
recover
what
their
Father
had
lost
,
and
therefore
assembled
a
multitude
of
great
forces
,
and
though
Seleucus
Ceraunus
died
in
the
beginning
of
the
enterprize
,
yet
Antiochus
Magnus
did
overflow
Judaea
and
Coele-Syria
by
the
treachery
of
Theodotus
,
Ptolemaeus
his
governour
of
that
Province
.
And
after
this
,
no
peace
being
concluded
,
he
did
again
renew
the
War
,
and
taking
many
Towns
,
he
at
last
came
to
Raphia
an
exceeding
well
fortify'd
Town
in
the
Confines
of
Aegypt
.
V.
11.
Though
Ptolemaeus
Philopator
was
a
sluggish
voluptuous
person
,
and
given
to
his
ease
and
pleasure
,
yet
when
his
proper
Kingdom
was
in
such
imminent
danger
by
Antiochus
Magnus
,
he
was
enraged
,
and
thought
it
was
time
to
bestir
himself
for
fear
he
should
not
onely
lose
Syria
,
but
Aegypt
too
.
And
therefore
he
set
forth
a
great
multitude
,
seventy
thousand
foot
and
five
thousand
horse
,
and
seventy
three
Elephants
,
and
took
many
prisoners
of
the
army
of
Antiochus
Magnus
.
But
the
success
of
the
day
is
much
to
be
imputed
to
the
courage
and
importunity
of
his
Sister
Arsinoe
.
See
the
third
book
of
the
Maccabees
,
chap.
1.
V.
12.
And
when
Ptolemaeus
Philopator
was
partly
taken
captive
,
partly
killed
,
and
partly
put
to
flight
,
and
scattered
the
multitude
of
Antiochus
his
army
,
and
thereby
driven
them
away
from
his
Territories
,
whenas
his
mind
was
oppressed
and
depressed
with
fear
and
anxiety
before
,
it
will
now
grow
so
light
,
rash
and
vain
,
that
besides
his
unclean
conversation
with
Agathoclea
the
Singing-wench
,
and
Agathocles
her
Brother
,
he
will
rudely
and
prophanely
in
Judaea
,
not
onely
come
into
the
Temple
,
but
rush
into
the
Holy
of
Holies
,
against
the
advice
and
persuasion
of
all
,
either
pious
or
prudent
by-standers
.
And
therefore
though
he
shall
cast
down
many
thousands
,
yet
he
shall
not
be
strengthened
by
it
.
The
idleness
,
luxury
and
sottishness
of
Philopator
made
this
great
advantage
he
had
got
against
Antiochus
to
signifie
nothing
.
V.
13.
For
the
King
of
the
North
Antiochus
shall
again
gather
an
army
,
and
that
greater
than
the
former
,
which
he
will
not
fail
to
do
after
certain
years
he
observing
the
luxury
and
dissoluteness
of
Philopator
and
his
mindlesness
of
his
affairs
.
Wherefore
he
will
be
sure
to
come
with
a
great
army
and
well
appointed
,
well
furnished
and
plentifully
with
all
things
fitting
for
an
army
.
This
the
Hebrew
word
signifies
,
which
our
English
translation
renders
Riches
.
V.
14.
Philopator
having
appointed
Agathocles
his
Catamite
,
and
Brother
to
Agathoclea
the
Singing-wench
to
be
Prefect
over
Aegypt
,
not
onely
the
Provinces
subject
to
Aegypt
rebelled
,
but
Aegypt
it self
was
vexed
with
Seditions
.
And
Philopator
being
dead
,
and
Antiochus
Magnus
having
made
a
firm
league
with
Philip
of
Macedonia
,
he
was
assisted
by
him
upon
condition
of
equally
dividing
the
spoil
.
And
hence
,
saith
Jerome
,
is
to
be
understood
the
meaning
of
many
standing
up
against
the
King
of
the
South
,
or
the
King
of
Aegypt
.
But
now
for
[
the
Robbers
of
thy
people
]
Peritzim
,
which
is
here
rendred
Robbers
,
may
better
be
turned
Breakers
,
namely
of
the
Union
of
the
Jewish
Church
,
and
Violaters
of
Moses's
law
.
They
were
the
Jews
in
Aegypt
(
multitudes
of
whom
Ptolemaeus
Lagi
had
carried
down
with
him
when
he
took
Jerusalem
)
and
their
Correspondents
in
Judaea
and
other
places
,
that
were
puffed
up
with
the
late
great
success
of
Philopator
,
and
sided
with
Aegypt
against
Antiochus
Magnus
,
and
were
so
high
slown
in
their
hopes
,
that
they
thought
the
time
was
at
hand
to
fulfill
Isaiah's
Vision
of
Prophecy
,
That
there
shall
be
an
Altar
of
the
Lord
in
the
midst
of
the
land
of
Aegypt
,
chap.
19.19
.
and
in
time
the
business
was
carried
on
so
far
that
Onias
,
Son
of
the
High-Priest
,
Onias
the
third
,
under
Ptolemaeus
Philometor
got
such
a
Temple
built
in
the
Nomus
or
Canton
of
Heliopolis
,
but
they
and
their
hopes
fell
for
the
present
,
as
is
predicted
,
and
the
prediction
fulfilled
in
the
victory
of
Antiochus
against
Scopas
,
Ptolemaeus
Epiphanes
his
General
,
and
of
them
whom
he
over
threw
at
the
Spring-heads
of
the
River
Jordan
.
And
when
he
had
taken
the
Towns
of
Coele-Syria
and
Samaria
,
that
Scopas
was
possessed
of
,
the
Jews
delivered
up
Jerusalem
to
him
of
their
own
accord
.
And
helpt
to
beat
Scopas's
Garrison-Souldiers
out
of
the
Tower
he
there
had
left
them
in
,
as
Josephus
tells
us
,
lib
.
12.
c
.
13.
V.
15.
The
King
of
the
North
Antiochus
Magnus
shall
come
,
whereby
these
Peritzim
or
Breakers
of
the
law
shall
smart
for
it
.
For
this
Antiochus
was
a
great
friend
to
the
Jews
that
stuck
to
Moses's
law
,
as
you
may
see
in
Josephus
,
And
shall
cast
up
a
mount
,
against
Sydon
,
where
he
shut
up
Scopas
so
close
and
long
that
he
made
him
yield
,
and
he
took
the
fenced
Cities
,
as
was
noted
before
out
of
Josephus
.
Nor
could
the
Arms
of
the
South
,
viz.
those
of
those
three
Commanders
,
Europus
,
Menocles
and
Damaxenus
,
whom
Ptolemy
sent
to
relieve
Scopas
,
avail
any
thing
,
or
be
able
to
withstand
the
forces
of
Antiochus
.
V.
16.
But
Antiochus
shall
have
complete
success
against
the
forces
of
Ptolemeus
Epiphanes
,
and
the
Jews
delivering
up
the
City
to
him
,
as
was
noted
above
,
he
shall
stand
conquerour
in
the
glorious
land
.
The
Septuagint
render
it
,
He
shall
stand
in
the
land
of
Saby
,
which
I
must
confess
I
suspect
to
be
the
name
of
the
God
of
that
Land
,
namely
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
who
is
called
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
But
of
his
entring
of
Judaea
and
Jerusalem
.
I
have
hinted
enough
above
.
But
whereas
our
English
Version
has
it
,
which
by
his
hand
shall
be
consumed
.
The
Original
may
be
rendred
,
which
by
his
hand
shall
be
consummated
or
perfected
,
which
is
more
agreeable
to
History
,
he
being
so
great
a
friend
and
benefactor
to
the
Jews
.
V.
17.
Antiochus
not
content
with
the
regaining
onely
Coele-Syria
and
Judaea
,
which
were
his
Ancestours
before
,
has
a
design
of
making
himself
master
also
of
Aegypt
,
and
to
enter
into
the
strength
of
Ptolemaeus
Epiphanes
his
whole
Kingdom
,
for
so
it
may
be
rendred
out
of
the
Hebrew
.
And
upright
ones
with
him
.
The
word
in
the
Original
may
signifie
either
upright
ones
or
covenants
,
but
either
are
to
carry
on
the
match
betwixt
his
daughter
Cassandra
and
Ptolemaeus
Epiphanes
.
And
he
shall
doe
.
So
the
Hebrew
,
that
is
,
It
shall
succeed
.
He
shall
give
him
his
daughter
Cassandra
,
the
fairest
of
women
,
and
Coele-Syria
,
Phoenice
,
Judaea
and
Samaria
for
a
dowry
with
her
.
Corrupting
her
,
that
is
,
infusing
such
principles
into
her
as
might
make
her
instrumental
by
treachery
to
her
Husband
,
to
get
to
her
Father
Antiochus
the
Kingdom
of
Aegypt
.
But
she
shall
not
persist
in
such
ways
,
as
her
Father
would
put
herein
,
nor
be
for
him
,
but
be
faithfull
to
her
Husband
.
V.
18.
After
Antiochus
had
laid
so
politick
a
ground
of
security
from
Aegypt
,
he
turns
his
face
to
the
Maritime
Towns
and
Isles
,
he
assaulted
some
Sea-towns
of
Thrace
and
Greece
,
and
took
several
Islands
properly
so
called
,
as
Rhodus
,
Samos
,
Delos
and
Eubea
▪
This
was
lookt
upon
as
an
affront
to
the
Roman
Power
.
But
Lucius
Scipio
the
Roman
Commander
shall
cause
the
reproach
offered
to
him
to
cease
and
return
it
upon
Antiochus
.
For
at
Sipylus
,
a
Mountain
in
Asia
minor
,
near
the
Confines
of
Phrygia
,
he
slew
fifty
thousand
of
Antiochus
his
men
,
and
took
eleven
thousand
Prisoners
,
as
Justin
writes
,
and
brought
him
to
such
hard
and
dishonourable
terms
of
Peace
,
that
he
was
bound
to
have
nothing
more
to
do
with
any
part
of
Europe
;
that
the
Romans
should
have
Asia
,
and
he
rest
content
with
the
Kingdom
of
Syria
,
that
he
should
surrender
all
his
Ships
and
Captives
,
and
defray
the
expences
of
the
War
.
See
Justin
,
lib
.
31.
He
gave
Hostages
also
for
performance
of
Covenant
,
to
wit
,
his
two
Sons
,
Seleucus
and
Antiochus
Epiphanes
.
Thus
was
the
reproach
cast
upon
the
Roman
Power
by
Antiochus
,
returned
with
usury
upon
himself
at
last
.
V.
19.
Upon
this
Antiochus
marched
towards
the
Frontiers
of
his
own
Kingdom
to
Apamia
,
Susa
,
and
other
more
remote
parts
of
his
own
Dominions
.
And
his
stumbling
and
falling
refers
to
his
rash
and
inconsiderate
robbing
the
Temple
of
Jupiter
Elymaeus
by
night
,
which
being
known
by
the
Elymites
,
he
and
his
whole
army
was
slain
by
that
people
.
V.
20.
Then
shall
succeed
in
his
place
by
right
of
inheritance
Seleucus
Philopator
,
the
elder
Son
of
Antiochus
Magnus
,
who
would
not
fail
to
be
a
raiser
of
Taxes
,
who
was
so
eager
on
money
,
his
luxury
and
necessity
requiring
it
,
that
he
did
not
stick
to
appoint
Heliodorus
his
Treasurer
,
to
rob
the
Temple
at
Jerusalem
,
2
Mac.
3.10
.
But
for
[
In
]
it
should
rather
be
upon
the
glory
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
is
,
upon
the
Riches
thereof
.
For
Riches
are
the
Political
glory
and
decor
of
any
Kingdom
,
whenas
poverty
makes
them
look
sordidly
and
contemptibly
.
But
he
is
said
to
be
destroy'd
in
a
few
days
,
because
he
reigned
but
twelve
years
,
when
as
his
Father
Antiochus
reigned
thirty
seven
.
But
he
perished
neither
by
the
Insurrection
of
his
own
Subjects
,
nor
by
War
with
Foreigners
,
but
was
secretly
poisoned
by
Heliodorus
,
who
hoped
to
succeed
him
in
his
Kingdom
.
V.
21.
This
vile
person
is
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
Son
to
Antiochus
Magnus
,
and
second
Brother
to
Seleucus
Philopater
,
who
is
said
to
be
vile
and
despicable
,
both
for
the
illness
of
his
manners
and
defect
of
title
to
the
Crown
,
the
right
of
Succession
belonging
to
Demetrius
,
the
Son
of
his
Brother
Seleucus
,
and
therefore
the
Honour
of
the
Kingdom
was
never
adjudged
to
him
,
but
he
got
it
by
craft
and
flattery
,
pretending
to
administer
the
affairs
of
Syria
,
for
the
good
of
his
Nephew
Demetrius
,
Hostage
then
at
Rome
,
whom
Philopator
was
content
should
be
there
instead
of
his
Brother
Epiphanes
.
The
ancient
Fathers
generally
make
this
Antiochus
Epiphanes
a
type
of
Antichrist
,
and
how
well
he
sits
the
Antitype
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
see
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
of
this
Prophecy
,
from
this
verse
,
to
the
end
of
the
35th
.
The
Vision
passing
there
from
the
Greek
Empire
to
the
Roman
.
V.
22.
Heliodorus
his
forces
,
who
murthered
Seleuous
,
Father
to
Demetrius
,
will
be
thus
overflown
and
broken
by
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
assisted
with
the
forces
of
Eumenes
and
Attalus
.
And
not
onely
the
followers
of
Heliodorus
will
be
broken
,
but
also
the
Prince
of
the
Covenant
Demetrius
himself
,
in
whose
behalf
Epiphanes
,
Eumenes
and
Attalus
seemed
to
conspire
,
the
success
redounding
to
his
detriment
by
reason
of
the
treachery
of
his
Uncle
Epiphanes
.
V.
23.
For
after
the
friendship
professed
by
Epiphanes
to
his
Nephew
Demetrius
at
Rome
,
with
whom
he
kept
intelligence
,
he
wrought
deceitfully
by
getting
his
friends
at
Rome
to
detain
Demetrius
there
,
that
he
might
the
better
pursue
his
own
designs
in
the
mean
time
,
his
Nephew
being
absent
.
And
though
his
beginnings
were
but
small
,
yet
by
flatterings
,
frauds
and
crouchings
he
grew
up
by
degrees
as
his
Antitype
did
.
V.
24.
He
will
in
a
fair
and
peaceable
manner
,
without
any
shew
of
enmity
to
Demetrius
,
possess
himself
of
the
best
places
of
Syria
,
as
his
Antitype
the
Papal
Hierarchy
of
the
fairest
and
fattest
seats
in
Europe
.
And
he
shall
be
a
greater
exactour
of
Tributes
,
and
more
profuse
rewarder
of
his
Favourites
,
his
Souldiers
especially
,
than
any
of
his
Ancestours
,
1
Mac
.
3.30
.
And
after
he
has
taken
the
more
easie
and
opime
places
,
and
encouraged
his
Souldiers
by
liberally
dividing
the
spoil
amongst
them
,
he
shall
forecast
his
device
,
and
lay
his
projects
for
a
time
to
take
the
strong
holds
.
V.
25.
He
shall
move
his
forces
against
the
King
of
Aegypt
,
Ptolemaeus
Philometor
,
because
he
pretended
a
right
to
Syria
,
and
Ptolemaeus
his
two
chief
Commanders
,
Eulaius
and
Leneus
shall
bring
out
a
mighty
army
against
him
,
but
they
shall
not
be
able
to
withstand
Antiochus
,
because
there
will
be
treacherous
plots
against
the
Army
of
Philometor
.
V.
26.
Some
of
Philometor's
Domesticks
,
Ministers
of
State
,
and
of
great
trust
in
his
affairs
,
and
in
this
War
,
shall
be
false
to
him
,
and
so
spoil
the
success
of
the
Battel
.
And
so
Ptolemy
was
afraid
of
Antiochus
and
fled
,
and
many
were
wounded
to
death
,
as
it
is
said
,
1
Mac
.
1.18
.
V.
27.
Ptolemaeus
Philometor
and
Antiochus
Epiphanes
shall
meet
together
at
Memphis
,
in
outward
shew
friends
,
but
inwardly
suspicious
enemies
,
and
suspected
one
of
another
.
But
this
palliated
friendship
will
again
break
out
into
open
War
;
which
will
certainly
happen
at
the
time
appointed
.
V.
28.
So
it
is
said
1
Mac
.
1.19
.
Thus
he
got
the
strong
Cities
in
the
land
of
Aegypt
and
the
spoils
thereof
.
And
his
heart
shall
be
against
the
holy
covenant
.
This
is
the
first
coming
of
Antiochus
into
Judaea
,
says
Grotius
,
which
the
writer
of
the
first
Book
of
Maccabees
takes
no
notice
of
.
And
he
shall
do
exploits
.
[
Exploits
]
is
not
in
the
Original
,
the
sense
is
,
He
shall
doe
according
to
his
own
mind
and
will
,
and
particularly
about
the
High-Priesthood
,
contrary
to
the
Holy
Covenant
or
Law
of
Moses
,
he
shall
confer
it
upon
Jason
,
and
after
on
Menelaus
for
their
bribes
and
flatteries
.
And
return
to
his
own
land
,
out
of
Judaea
into
Syria
.
V.
29.
At
the
time
appointed
he
shall
return
.
This
is
the
appointed
time
mentioned
verse
the
27.
Antiochus
shall
again
come
toward
Aegypt
,
but
this
second
expedition
of
his
against
Aegypt
will
not
be
so
prosperous
as
the
former
.
That
is
the
clear
sense
out
of
the
Hebrew
,
and
agreeable
to
History
.
V.
30.
For
the
ships
of
Chittim
.
Chittim
may
signifie
either
the
Romans
or
Macedonians
,
but
it
being
Zijim
Chittim
,
and
Zijim
not
being
in
Regimine
,
as
they
call
it
,
but
an
Adjective
that
signifies
rough
,
rude
or
harsh
,
it
may
be
more
naturally
rendred
.
For
the
rough
Romans
shall
come
against
him
.
And
thus
it
fitly
reflects
on
Popilius
his
rough
handling
Antiochus
when
he
was
besieging
Alexandria
.
For
Popilius
was
sent
from
the
Senate
to
bid
him
desist
,
Aegypt
having
committed
themselves
to
the
Roman
tutelage
.
And
,
when
they
met
,
Antiochus
offering
to
kiss
Popilius
upon
their
former
familiarity
at
Rome
,
he
bluntly
bad
him
for
bear
those
ceremonies
,
and
upon
his
producing
the
decree
of
the
Senate
,
the
other
making
delays
,
and
pretending
it
fit
to
consult
his
friends
.
Popilius
presently
drawing
a
circle
with
his
stick
about
Antiochus
,
bad
him
consult
his
friends
upon
the
spot
,
nor
pass
out
of
the
circle
till
he
had
declared
whether
he
would
have
War
or
Peace
with
the
Romans
.
Which
rough
dealing
,
saith
Justin
,
Adeò
animum
Regis
fregit
ut
pariturum
se
Senatui
responderet
,
i.e.
So
broke
the
courage
of
the
King
,
that
he
answered
he
would
obey
the
Senate
.
Therefore
he
shall
be
grieved
.
The
Seventy
and
Latine
out
of
the
Hebrew
render
it
,
And
he
shall
be
struck
,
broken
or
humbled
,
which
suits
better
with
that
of
Justin
,
but
questionless
he
was
grieved
withall
.
Against
the
Holy
Covenant
.
And
he
will
ease
his
grief
and
discharge
his
rage
on
the
Jews
,
those
especially
that
adhere
to
the
Holy
law
of
Moses
.
He
shall
have
intelligence
with
them
that
forsake
the
Holy
Covenant
,
Jason
and
Menelaus
,
and
those
of
that
faction
,
that
for
his
disappointed
hopes
on
Aegypt
,
he
might
carry
what
spoils
he
can
from
Judaea
the
City
and
Temple
,
whereby
he
might
seem
not
to
return
into
Syria
empty
.
V.
31.
And
arms
shall
stand
on
his
part
.
Though
not
the
whole
stock
,
yet
considerable
branches
of
the
stock
or
people
of
the
Jews
.
So
Gasper
Sanctius
.
And
Calvin
speaks
to
the
same
purpose
.
Which
answers
to
that
chap.
8.24
.
And
both
to
Antiochus
his
Antitype
,
who
is
not
properly
sustained
by
his
own
power
,
but
by
the
power
of
the
ten
Kings
,
Apoc
.
17.
Pollute
the
sanctuary
of
strength
.
They
shall
enter
into
the
Temple
,
take
away
the
silver
,
and
the
gold
,
and
the
precious
vessels
,
and
the
hidden
treasures
,
1
Maccab
.
1.23
.
And
this
is
the
first
degree
of
Prophanation
.
And
shall
take
away
the
daily
sacrifice
.
This
is
the
next
.
That
Antiochus
will
send
letters
by
messengers
unto
Jerusalem
and
the
Cities
of
Judah
,
to
command
them
to
follow
the
laws
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
forbid
burnt-offerings
,
and
sacrifices
,
and
drink-offerings
in
the
Temple
,
1
Mac
.
1.44
.
That
they
should
not
serve
God
according
to
his
own
Laws
,
but
according
to
Paganick
Rites
prescribed
by
this
type
of
Antichrist
.
The
Abomination
that
maketh
desolate
.
Of
the
placing
this
Idol
upon
the
Altar
,
and
the
building
Altar-Idols
through
the
Cities
of
Judah
on
every
side
,
and
their
tearing
and
burning
the
Law
,
which
is
the
last
and
highest
prophanation
,
see
1
Mac
.
1.54
.
This
Idol
is
Jupiter
Olympius
as
both
Calvin
,
Cornelius
à
Lapide
and
Grotius
acknowledge
,
whom
therefore
that
old
Sophist
of
Athens
,
2
Mac
.
6.1
.
might
the
better
persuade
the
Jews
to
be
the
true
God
of
Heaven
,
whom
they
themselves
worshipped
.
The
Hebrew
is
Hasshakutz
Meshomem
,
which
signifies
either
a
stupifying
Idol
,
or
an
Idol
that
makes
desolate
.
And
an
Idol
may
very
well
be
said
to
stupisie
,
it
making
its
worshippers
as
arrand
blocks
as
it self
,
and
astonishing
all
sensible
men
,
that
mankind
should
ever
become
such
blocks
as
to
worship
Idols
.
And
to
make
desolate
,
as
causing
such
vast
murtherings
of
pious
men
,
and
frighting
them
from
the
publick
worship
,
so
that
the
Temple
of
God
is
left
naked
and
desolate
,
1
Mac
.
4.37
.
But
how
excellently
well
the
Antitype
answers
to
the
Type
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
this
verse
in
his
Exposition
.
V.
32.
Those
that
against
the
Law
had
given
money
for
the
High-Priesthood
,
he
would
farther
persuade
by
fair
words
to
comply
with
his
Idolatrous
designs
.
But
those
that
knew
their
God
,
not
by
dry
imagination
,
but
by
faith
that
had
a
living
root
in
their
heart
,
which
implies
a
purity
there
,
from
whence
all
firm
assurance
of
knowledge
in
divine
matters
doth
arise
,
these
by
the
strength
and
power
of
God
,
and
by
faith
in
his
Assistence
will
not
be
forced
through
the
threats
of
mortal
men
,
be
they
never
so
potent
,
to
forsake
the
Law
of
God
,
and
to
relinquish
their
loyalty
to
him
,
who
brings
these
persecutions
on
his
people
,
on
purpose
to
try
them
.
For
the
fulfilling
of
this
Prophecy
,
see
Joseph
.
lib
.
12.
c
.
7.
and
the
books
of
Maccabees
.
V.
33.
Those
that
understand
among
the
people
are
such
as
before
were
said
to
know
their
God
from
such
a
principle
of
life
in
their
heart
,
not
in
dry
imaginative
opinion
,
who
though
they
shall
fall
,
that
is
,
be
afflicted
and
persecuted
by
the
sword
,
flame
,
captivity
and
spoil
of
goods
,
though
these
things
be
in
their
eyes
,
and
they
be
in
a
manner
certain
to
undergo
them
,
yet
these
,
in
whom
the
true
knowledge
of
God
is
,
will
not
desist
from
their
duty
.
V.
34.
Mattathias
with
his
five
Sons
(
amongst
whom
was
Judas
Maccabeus
)
he
will
open
a
way
toward
their
liberty
.
See
1
Mac
.
2.1
.
and
2
Mac
.
5.
Cleave
to
them
with
flatteries
.
From
the
Hebrew
,
for
flatteries
,
it
may
be
rendred
,
Lubricities
or
Slipperinesses
.
That
many
shall
join
themselves
to
them
slipperily
,
not
firmly
or
sincerely
.
There
shall
not
be
an
intimate
firm
union
from
one
principle
,
which
is
the
hearty
love
of
God
,
and
unfeigned
zeal
for
the
purity
of
his
worship
,
but
they
shall
adhere
from
byrespects
of
ambition
or
covetousness
,
or
the
like
.
There
are
examples
of
such
in
the
Book
of
Maccabees
,
and
I
wish
they
were
no
types
of
some
in
the
Reformation
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
this
place
.
V.
35.
Some
of
them
that
know
their
God
in
the
sense
above
explained
,
shall
fall
into
misery
and
affliction
,
so
the
Seventy
render
it
according
as
the
word
is
oft
used
in
the
New
Testament
,
which
agrees
with
what
follows
,
to
try
them
,
purge
them
,
and
make
them
white
.
And
therefore
those
troubles
that
seem
so
direfull
and
tragical
to
mortal
men
,
proceed
from
the
love
of
God
to
his
own
,
that
he
may
make
them
more
pure
,
and
consequently
better
fitted
for
communion
with
himself
.
Reade
attentively
what
St.
Paul
tells
us
,
2
Cor
.
4.17
.
Even
to
the
time
of
the
end
,
that
is
,
To
the
time
of
their
ending
.
Because
it
is
yet
for
a
time
appointed
.
Reade
out
of
the
Hebrew
,
Because
yet
again
at
the
time
appointed
,
viz.
under
the
Roman
Empire
(
whose
succession
begins
in
the
next
verse
)
there
will
be
a
new
affliction
or
persecution
of
my
People
or
Church
.
But
now
that
the
times
of
the
Roman
Empire
succeed
in
the
next
verse
,
both
the
mention
of
the
time
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
chap.
12.7
.
and
those
other
two
numbers
there
that
point
to
them
;
and
that
vast
gap
that
would
be
betwixt
Antiochus's
time
and
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
mentioned
v.
2.
may
sufficiently
assure
us
.
The
transition
also
is
as
express
as
that
from
the
Persian
to
the
Greek
Empire
,
verse
3.
and
the
like
expression
of
prosperity
,
in
both
,
of
the
King
or
Empire
,
they
enter
upon
.
And
he
shall
do
according
to
his
will
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
this
place
,
or
Pezelius
his
Mellificium
at
the
end
of
Part
1.
Which
expression
aforesaid
can't
be
understood
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
as
you
may
understand
thence
.
And
Interpreters
that
would
apply
what
follows
to
him
,
their
applications
are
wretchedly
distorted
,
and
they
are
fain
to
make
the
Prophecy
fondly
to
tautologize
.
But
make
the
Roman
Empire
here
to
succeed
the
Greek
as
the
Greek
does
the
Persian
,
v.
3.
and
all
will
run
easily
and
glibly
.
V.
36.
The
former
verse
ended
with
an
intimation
of
new
affliction
to
God's
people
or
Church
,
and
now
this
Prophecy
goes
on
.
And
the
King
.
Out
of
the
Hebrew
you
may
reade
,
For
that
eminent
King
or
Kingdom
,
(
for
it
is
Hammeleck
where
the
article
He
has
the
sense
of
eminency
)
viz.
the
Roman
,
which
for
extent
and
duration
much
surpasses
any
of
the
former
three
,
Shall
do
according
to
his
will
,
i.e.
Shall
be
strangely
prosperous
,
and
much
prosperity
is
the
mother
of
pride
,
cruelty
and
impiety
.
Above
every
God
.
This
Roman
King
or
Kingdom
,
even
quatenus
Pagan
may
be
said
to
magnifie
himself
above
every
god
,
in
that
the
Romans
by
sacred
charms
called
out
the
gods
of
those
Cities
they
conquered
,
and
,
so
as
it
were
,
led
them
captive
to
Rome
.
See
Synops
.
Prophet
.
Book
2.
Chap.
10.
Against
the
God
of
gods
.
The
Officers
of
this
Roman
Power
shall
speak
blasphemous
things
against
Christ
Jesus
himself
,
who
was
truly
God
as
well
as
man
,
and
therefore
the
God
of
gods
;
yet
was
he
in
word
and
deed
most
despitefully
used
by
them
and
crucify'd
.
The
Romans
also
despised
the
God
of
Israel
,
even
the
better
sort
of
them
,
as
Cicero
.
See
his
Oration
pro
Flacco
.
And
yet
shall
the
Roman
Power
,
though
Pagan
,
stand
and
prosper
,
notwithstanding
this
their
villany
toward
Christ
and
bloudy
persecution
of
his
members
in
the
Primitive
times
,
wherein
he
was
again
reproached
,
till
the
determinate
time
of
this
rage
expired
,
and
the
Empire
became
Christian
.
V.
37.
Here
the
Prophecy
reaches
into
the
times
after
the
Empire
was
turned
Christian
.
Whence
it
is
no
wonder
that
't
is
said
,
That
he
regards
not
the
God
of
his
Fathers
,
Mars
,
suppose
,
the
Tutelar
God
of
Rome
,
nor
the
desire
of
women
,
importing
that
marriage
then
will
not
be
in
that
high
esteem
it
was
with
the
ancient
Romans
,
as
the
Laws
Julia
and
Papia
testifie
,
which
Constantine
abrogated
.
Thus
far
from
the
foregoing
verse
to
the
fore-part
of
this
,
may
the
Prophecy
presigure
the
state
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
without
any
reference
to
the
Roman
Antichristian
Power
.
But
the
same
part
of
the
Prophecy
is
also
applicable
to
the
Antichristian
Polity
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
therefore
takes
in
that
too
.
Wherefore
beginning
at
the
36th
verse
,
we
shall
Paraphrase
these
two
verses
so
far
as
they
concern
that
Antichrist
,
which
undoubtedly
Paul
aims
at
,
2
Thess.
2.
thus
:
After
the
reign
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
that
type
of
Antichrist
,
and
notorious
enemy
of
the
people
of
God
in
the
Greek
Empire
,
shall
there
arise
an
eminent
King
or
Royal
Pontifex
if
you
will
,
who
with
his
Ecclesiastick
Polity
shall
prove
the
very
Antichrist
indeed
,
answering
in
the
Roman
Empire
to
that
wicked
Antiochus
in
the
Greek
,
and
both
of
them
placed
in
the
latter
times
of
each
Empire
.
Which
Ecclesiastical
Prince
or
Pontifex
finding
the
stream
of
affairs
and
good
fortune
to
carry
him
along
,
shall
at
last
exalt
himself
above
every
God
,
that
is
,
every
Supreme
Magistrate
,
the
Emperour
himself
not
excepted
,
nay
shall
speak
strange
blasphemous
words
against
the
Sovereignty
of
God
himself
,
as
if
he
had
power
to
abrogate
or
dispence
with
the
Laws
of
God
and
Christ
,
and
were
himself
the
Supremum
numen
in
terris
.
In
which
impieties
he
will
prosper
for
such
a
time
as
Providence
shall
permit
,
viz.
till
the
latter
end
of
the
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
.
But
notwithstanding
all
this
wickedness
,
he
shall
not
be
a
mere
Roman
Pagan
,
nor
shall
he
regard
the
gods
of
his
Ancestours
or
Predecessours
(
that
is
,
of
the
Supreme
Magistrates
of
Rome
that
reigned
there
before
in
old
time
)
such
gods
as
Neptune
,
Mars
,
Jupiter
,
Capitolinus
,
and
the
like
.
But
this
shall
be
notable
in
him
,
that
he
shall
be
outwardly
a
strict
professour
of
a
single
life
,
nor
shall
it
be
consistent
with
his
Pontifical
office
to
marry
,
nor
permitted
to
his
Hierarchy
so
to
do
,
that
he
may
the
better
thereby
promote
the
designs
of
his
rampant
ambition
.
Which
spirit
of
pride
and
worldliness
shall
grow
so
rank
in
him
,
that
he
shall
in
time
cast
off
the
real
sense
of
all
Piety
,
nor
regard
any
God
,
but
shall
magnifie
himself
above
all
,
subordinating
all
Religion
to
his
own
worldly
advantage
and
interest
.
Whence
it
will
be
,
that
amongst
other
things
he
will
make
no
conscience
of
Idolatry
.
V.
38.
But
in
his
,
&c.
The
Hebrew
runs
easily
and
coherently
thus
.
For
together
with
God
(
for
so
will
[
{αβγδ}
]
signifie
according
to
Calvin
and
Vilalpandus
,
pag
.
274.
)
he
will
honour
the
Mahuzzim
(
the
Seventy
also
retain
that
word
,
and
likewise
the
vulgar
Latine
)
namely
the
Daemons
which
St.
Paul
Prophesies
of
,
whose
worship
will
be
brought
in
,
in
the
latter
times
,
in
the
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
which
is
the
reign
of
Antichrist
,
by
unconscionable
lyars
and
men
that
are
against
Marriage
,
and
place
their
Religion
in
abstaining
from
meats
,
which
is
a
description
of
Monks
especially
.
This
St.
Paul
,
1
Tim
.
4.
says
the
Spirit
has
foretold
{αβγδ}
,
expresly
,
not
obscurely
or
enigmatically
,
as
being
in
this
plain
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
.
St.
Paul's
Daemons
therefore
and
Daniel's
Mahuzzim
,
are
the
Souls
of
departed
Saints
,
which
this
Antichrist
,
King
of
Rome
,
or
the
Roman
Hierarchy
,
will
worship
together
with
God
or
Christ
.
In
his
estate
.
Reade
from
the
Hebrew
,
In
his
place
,
viz.
in
the
places
or
temples
of
God
or
Christ
,
in
Churches
which
have
their
name
from
{αβγδ}
,
our
Lord
Christ
;
Or
the
Hebrew
[
Alcanno
]
may
signifie
as
much
as
upon
his
bottom
or
foundation
,
which
is
the
very
pretence
of
the
Romanists
,
that
they
worship
the
Saints
upon
the
account
of
honouring
Christ
.
And
the
Saint
worshippers
give
such
titles
as
these
to
them
and
their
Relicks
,
viz.
Towers
,
Fortresses
,
Walls
,
Bulwarks
,
Guards
and
Protectours
,
which
is
the
very
thing
that
Mahu●zim
signifies
.
And
a
God
whom
his
fathers
,
&c.
Reade
according
to
the
Hebrew
,
Even
together
with
a
god
,
which
his
fathers
(
his
Ancestours
the
ancient
Romans
)
knew
not
(
which
God
is
Christ
)
shall
he
honour
them
with
gold
and
silver
,
and
precious
stones
and
pleasant
things
.
Which
is
abundantly
fulfilled
in
the
rich
offerings
to
,
and
cloathings
of
the
Images
and
Altars
of
the
Saints
in
the
Romish
Church
,
which
are
very
costly
and
sumptuous
.
V.
39.
In
the
English
Version
the
sense
is
obscure
.
The
Hebrew
runs
thus
and
is
easie
.
And
he
shall
make
the
Holds
of
the
Mahuzzim
jointly
to
the
foreign
God
,
that
is
,
he
will
build
or
erect
Holds
jointly
appertaining
to
both
the
Mahuzzim
and
the
foreign
God
.
Which
are
Churches
and
Monasteries
dedicated
to
Christ
(
he
is
that
foreign
God
)
together
with
this
or
that
Saint
.
And
elegantly
are
they
here
called
Holds
,
in
reference
to
Mahuzzim
,
which
has
a
warlike
sense
in
it
,
and
signifies
military
Protectours
and
Champions
,
whose
Houses
therefore
may
well
be
termed
strong
Holds
.
And
for
this
Foreign
God
,
him
he
shall
acknowledge
and
encrease
with
Glory
,
that
is
,
even
Antichrist
shall
make
an
outward
profession
of
Christ
,
and
accumulate
external
pomps
and
shews
in
honour
of
him
.
And
he
shall
cause
them
,
viz.
the
Mahuzzim
or
departed
Saints
,
to
rule
over
many
,
and
shall
distribute
the
earth
to
them
for
a
reward
.
So
Vatablus
out
of
the
Hebrew
.
The
Saints
are
made
as
it
were
Tutelar
Deities
of
Kingdoms
,
Provinces
,
Cities
and
other
places
,
as
a
reward
of
their
sufferings
,
and
for
the
good
Offices
they
are
supposed
to
do
for
them
that
worship
them
and
pray
to
them
.
Which
is
a
lively
description
of
the
condition
of
the
Papacy
at
this
very
day
;
And
indeed
of
a
long
time
heretofore
,
both
of
the
Greek
and
Latin
Church
,
of
both
which
the
Pope
pretends
to
be
the
supreme
Patriarch
.
For
which
the
Idolatrous
Empire
has
been
sorely
scourged
by
the
Saracens
and
Turks
,
namely
,
for
worshipping
the
Mahuzzim
,
that
is
,
Demons
or
the
Souls
of
deceased
Saints
,
and
in
order
to
them
images
of
Gold
and
of
Silver
,
and
of
Brass
and
of
Stone
,
&c.
Apoc
.
9.20
.
The
plagues
of
the
Locusts
and
Euphratean
Horsemen
,
that
is
,
of
the
Saracens
and
Turks
came
upon
them
for
this
.
And
so
it
follows
answerably
here
upon
the
mention
of
these
Mahuzzim
,
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
40.
At
the
time
of
the
end
,
i.e.
within
the
compass
of
the
time
and
times
and
half
a
time
under
the
fifth
trumpet
shall
the
Locusts
or
Saracens
come
against
the
idolatrous
Empire
,
whose
original
is
from
Arabia
,
which
lyeth
south
of
the
said
Empire
.
And
the
King
of
the
North
,
that
is
,
The
Euphratean
Horsemen
,
which
are
the
Turks
,
and
whose
original
is
northren
beyond
the
Caspian
Sea
,
at
a
great
distance
opposite
to
Arabia
,
these
under
the
sixth
trumpet
,
which
is
the
last
part
of
the
time
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
shall
invade
the
same
Roman
Empire
by
reason
of
that
idolatrous
Antichristian
Polity
there
,
like
a
whirlwind
or
strong
tempest
from
the
North
.
And
with
many
ships
,
ships
are
here
mentioned
consentaneously
to
what
follows
,
that
he
shall
overslow
and
pass
over
by
Sea
out
of
Asia
Minor
into
Europe
,
and
at
last
take
Constantinople
and
utterly
ruine
the
Eastern
part
of
the
Empire
for
their
Idolatries
,
with
the
Mahuzzim
,
as
has
been
above
intimated
.
V.
41.
Eretz
Hatzabi
,
which
is
translated
,
Glorious
land
,
signifies
(
as
chap.
8
,
9.
)
the
land
of
Judaea
according
to
the
general
strain
of
Interpreters
,
by
reason
of
the
Glory
of
the
Temple
and
divine
residence
once
there
.
The
King
of
the
North
,
the
Turk
will
be
Master
of
this
land
too
,
as
he
is
known
to
be
,
at
this
day
.
But
Edom
and
Moab
,
and
the
chief
of
the
children
of
Ammon
,
that
is
,
saith
Mr.
Mede
the
inhabitants
of
Arabia
Petraea
were
never
yet
Provincials
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
yea
with
some
of
them
he
is
fain
to
be
at
pension
for
the
safer
passage
of
his
Caravans
.
V.
42.
The
land
of
Aegypt
shall
not
escape
.
Which
though
it
held
out
long
under
the
Mamalukes
,
untill
the
year
1517.
(
whenas
Constantinople
was
taken
in
the
year
1453.
)
at
last
fell
under
the
hand
of
the
Turks
.
V.
43.
And
the
Aethiopians
,
The
Hebrew
has
it
Cushim
,
Cushites
,
that
is
,
the
neighbouring
Nations
,
whether
of
Africk
or
Libya
,
as
those
of
Algiers
,
&c.
or
of
the
Arabians
in
Scripture
called
Cushim
,
they
shall
be
at
his
devotion
.
See
Mr.
Mede
.
And
thus
far
the
Prophecy
seems
clear
being
applied
to
time
past
.
But
the
following
part
of
the
Interpretation
,
though
it
be
such
as
shall
be
rational
,
let
it
go
for
no
more
than
Conjectural
,
it
being
of
things
to
come
.
It
is
freely
left
to
the
wit
and
sagacity
of
the
Reader
to
judge
of
the
likelihood
thereof
.
V.
44.
The
tidings
out
of
the
East
,
may
very
well
contemporize
with
the
sixth
Vial
,
which
is
poured
out
upon
the
River
Euphrates
,
whereby
its
waters
are
dried
up
,
and
the
way
to
the
Kings
of
the
East
prepared
.
Which
shews
some
grand
mutation
of
Affairs
and
jeopardy
,
that
the
Turkish
Empire
in
those
Eastern
parts
will
seem
to
be
in
at
that
time
.
But
the
tidings
out
of
the
North
may
be
of
a
most
formidable
strength
of
Tartars
invading
the
Turkish
Empire
,
at
the
same
time
it
may
be
converted
to
the
Christian
Religion
.
To
make
away
many
,
To
make
away
any
by
whose
overthrow
he
may
hope
to
strengthen
himself
against
those
imminent
dangers
he
is
so
sensible
of
,
or
may
compensate
his
losses
.
V.
45.
Between
the
Seas
in
the
glorious
holy
Mountain
.
This
interpreters
ordinarily
understand
of
the
land
of
Judaea
,
by
reason
of
the
word
Sabi
here
used
,
as
the
Seventy
both
here
,
and
also
v.
41.
as
if
it
were
a
Proper
name
not
an
Appellative
,
call
it
Sabi
,
but
it
may
be
either
.
And
in
the
Appellative
sense
it
may
denote
,
either
a
solid
Greatness
and
Gloriousness
,
or
a
tumid
Fastuosity
and
affected
Greatness
.
But
making
it
a
proper
name
,
it
is
the
Title
or
Name
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
who
is
Sabi
Sebaoth
the
Lord
of
Hosts
and
God
Omnipotent
.
Jer
.
chap.
3.
and
the
land
of
Judaea
called
the
land
of
Sabi
from
his
residence
there
in
his
glorious
Temple
.
But
that
there
is
little
likelihood
that
Judaea
is
here
meant
,
and
the
Hills
on
which
the
Temple
was
built
,
may
appear
from
hence
,
that
Jerusalem
in
truth
is
neither
placed
betwixt
two
Seas
,
nor
Judaea
any
new
Aequist
of
the
Turk
here
,
he
having
entred
and
possessed
it
before
v.
41.
But
Rome
is
betwixt
two
Seas
,
the
Mare
Adriaticum
,
and
Mare
Tyrrhenum
,
nor
was
he
ever
yet
Master
of
it
;
and
it
is
very
famous
for
its
Hills
or
Mountains
.
Which
City
being
the
Metropolis
of
Holy
Church
,
or
the
Papal
Hierarchy
,
and
the
Seat
of
his
Holiness
so
called
,
it
is
no
wonder
that
Kodesh
,
which
signifies
Holiness
is
here
added
.
And
moreover
though
Sabi
were
a
proper
note
of
Judaea
and
the
Temple
there
,
yet
as
it
is
said
of
the
Prince
of
Tyre
,
though
but
a
Type
of
Antichrist
,
Ezek
28.
That
he
was
the
anointed
Cherub
,
and
set
upon
the
Holy
Mountain
of
God
,
walkt
in
the
midst
of
the
stones
of
fire
,
that
is
,
the
sparkling
stones
in
Aaron's
Breast-plate
,
why
may
not
Har-Sabi
,
the
Mountain
of
Glory
be
referred
to
Antichrist
himself
,
though
it
properly
belong
to
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
,
especially
Sabi
in
the
appellative
sense
,
denoting
as
well
an
empty
tumid
Glory
,
as
a
solid
?
And
though
Sabi
were
taken
in
the
sense
of
Sabi
Sebaoth
,
is
not
Antichrist
that
King
of
Pride
commanding
over
an
Army
of
Priests
,
and
do
they
not
give
the
Titles
of
Divinity
and
Omnipotency
to
the
Pope
?
So
that
mount
Coelius
will
be
Har
Sabi
the
Mountain
of
Sabi
,
whose
Title
is
the
Holiness
of
Rome
,
as
if
Kodesh
were
added
for
a
certain
Character
of
the
party
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
and
Notes
on
the
place
.
And
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
his
remarks
.
Yet
shall
he
come
to
his
end
,
and
none
shall
help
him
.
The
easie
and
natural
Version
of
this
passage
out
of
the
Hebrew
is
this
.
And
he
shall
come
to
the
top
of
it
(
viz.
of
the
Hill
,
suppose
mount
Coelius
)
and
no
man
shall
help
it
,
namely
,
the
Hill
and
rescue
it
out
of
his
hands
.
This
version
has
the
Countenance
of
the
Seventy
,
of
the
vulgar
Latin
;
of
Vatablus
,
Gasper
Sanctius
,
and
Maldonat
.
Which
implys
that
the
King
of
the
North
will
make
himself
perfect
Master
of
this
Hill
or
Hills
and
City
of
Rome
,
and
that
no
man
will
hinder
him
by
rescuing
the
Hill
,
and
consequently
the
City
and
seat
of
the
Pope
out
of
his
hand
.
And
thus
this
Prophecy
describing
so
lively
the
Idolatrous
state
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
beginnings
of
his
punishment
under
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpets
,
does
glance
also
at
his
final
destruction
under
the
seventh
,
as
the
Visions
of
the
Metalline
Image
and
the
four
Beasts
do
.
And
therefore
there
is
all
reason
that
this
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
should
do
so
too
.
But
as
it
is
said
in
the
beginning
thereof
,
It
is
for
a
long
time
;
so
if
the
2300
Evening-mornings
have
a
typical
sense
,
it
will
be
those
three
or
four
hundred
years
till
the
accomplishing
this
part
of
the
Prophecy
.
Besides
,
that
all
Comminatory
Prophecies
take
effect
according
as
they
behave
themselves
that
are
concerned
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
and
Notes
,
and
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
the
Remarker
.
CHAP.
XII
.
ARG
.
The
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
continued
,
in
which
the
deliverance
of
the
Jews
and
their
prosperous
state
is
predicted
,
and
the
first
and
second
Resurrection
briefly
glanced
at
.
This
Prophecy
not
to
be
understood
till
the
time
of
the
end
.
The
King
of
Pride
or
Antichrist
reigneth
uncurbedly
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
.
The
two
numbers
reaching
to
the
time
of
his
manifestation
,
and
who
likely
to
understand
this
Prophecy
,
and
who
not
.
Daniel's
portion
in
the
first
Resurrection
.
AND
at
that
time
shall
Michael
stand
up
,
the
great
Prince
which
standeth
for
the
children
of
thy
people
,
and
there
shall
be
a
time
of
trouble
,
such
as
never
was
since
there
was
a
nation
,
even
to
that
same
time
:
and
at
that
time
thy
people
shall
be
delivered
,
every
one
that
shall
be
found
written
in
the
book
.
2
And
many
of
them
that
sleep
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
shall
awake
,
some
to
everlasting
life
,
and
some
to
shame
and
everlasting
contempt
.
3
And
they
that
be
wise
shall
shine
as
the
brightness
of
the
firmament
,
and
they
that
turn
many
to
righteousness
,
as
the
stars
for
ever
and
ever
.
4
But
thou
,
O
Daniel
,
shut
up
the
words
,
and
seal
the
book
even
to
the
time
of
the
end
:
many
shall
run
to
and
fro
,
and
knowledge
shall
be
increased
.
5
Then
I
Daniel
looked
,
and
behold
,
there
stood
other
two
,
the
one
on
this
side
of
the
bank
of
the
river
,
and
the
other
on
that
side
of
the
bank
of
the
river
.
6
And
one
said
to
the
man
cloathed
in
linen
,
which
was
upon
the
waters
of
the
river
,
How
long
shall
it
be
to
the
end
of
these
wonders
?
7
And
I
heard
the
man
cloathed
in
linen
,
which
was
upon
the
waters
of
the
river
,
when
he
held
up
his
right
hand
,
and
his
left
hand
unto
heaven
,
and
sware
by
him
that
liveth
for
ever
,
that
it
shall
be
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
an
half
:
and
when
he
shall
have
accomplished
to
scatter
the
power
of
the
holy
people
,
all
these
things
shall
be
finished
.
8
And
I
heard
,
but
I
understood
not
:
then
said
I
,
O
my
Lord
,
what
shall
be
the
end
of
these
things
?
9
And
he
said
,
Go
thy
way
,
Daniel
:
for
the
words
are
closed
up
and
sealed
till
the
time
of
the
end
.
10
Many
shall
be
purified
and
made
white
and
tried
:
but
the
wicked
shall
do
wickedly
:
and
none
of
the
wicked
shall
understand
,
but
the
wise
shall
understand
.
11
And
from
the
time
that
the
daily
sacrifice
shall
be
taken
away
,
and
the
abomination
that
maketh
desolate
set
up
,
there
shall
be
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
ninety
days
.
12
Blessed
is
he
that
waiteth
,
and
cometh
to
the
thousand
three
hundred
and
five
and
thirty
days
.
13
But
go
thou
thy
way
till
the
end
be
:
for
thou
shalt
rest
,
and
stand
in
the
lot
at
the
end
of
the
days
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
SHall
Michael
stand
up
,
see
chap.
10.21
.
This
passage
therefore
denotes
the
time
when
the
affairs
of
the
Jews
become
very
hopefull
and
prosperous
,
which
is
about
the
sixth
and
seventh
Vials
,
to
speak
in
the
language
of
the
Apocalypse
.
As
never
was
since
,
&c.
see
Apoc
.
16.18
.
The
comparing
of
which
place
with
the
present
,
plainly
shews
that
this
time
of
trouble
belongs
to
the
seventh
Vial
.
Shall
be
delivered
.
The
Seventy
and
the
vulgar
Latine
have
it
,
Shall
be
saved
,
viz.
from
that
abject
condition
they
lived
in
among
the
Nations
,
from
the
beggarly
elements
of
Moses
,
and
by
their
faith
in
Christ
shall
be
made
partakers
of
eternal
salvation
,
and
not
the
Jews
onely
,
but
every
one
,
as
well
Gentiles
as
Jews
,
that
are
found
written
in
the
Book
of
life
,
mentioned
Apoc
.
20.12
.
V.
2.
And
many
of
them
.
Here
[
many
]
in
counterdistinction
to
[
all
]
does
plainly
intimate
the
first
Resurrection
,
or
that
of
Martyrs
and
Confessours
.
Some
to
everlasting
life
.
The
Hebrew
has
,
Those
to
everlasting
life
,
to
wit
,
Those
that
awake
out
of
the
dust
of
the
earth
at
that
time
.
See
Apoc
.
20.
And
some
to
shame
,
&c.
Out
of
the
Hebrew
reade
,
But
those
others
,
another
sort
of
people
which
the
Prophecy
points
at
,
whose
condition
commences
with
the
first
Resurrection
,
These
shall
be
in
perpetual
shame
and
contempt
all
along
the
time
of
the
blessed
Millennium
.
These
are
those
Dogs
,
Sorcerers
,
Whoremongers
,
Murtherers
,
Idolaters
and
Lyars
that
are
excluded
the
holy
City
.
But
now
if
[
many
]
be
not
taken
for
a
certain
number
in
counterdistinction
to
[
all
]
but
for
the
generality
or
a
vast
multitude
,
as
Criticks
allow
[
many
]
sometimes
so
to
signifie
,
then
the
text
may
be
expounded
of
the
General
Resurrection
,
and
then
[
some
to
everlasting
life
]
and
[
some
to
shame
and
everlasting
contempt
]
will
be
a
fit
distribution
of
those
many
,
or
all
that
are
then
said
to
arise
out
of
the
dust
of
the
earth
.
V.
3.
They
that
be
docible
and
understand
the
ways
of
God
,
and
accordingly
walk
therein
,
shall
shine
as
the
bright
azure
sky
.
But
they
that
are
not
onely
wise
and
holy
themselves
,
but
are
instrumental
in
the
promoting
true
wisedom
and
holiness
in
others
,
shall
shine
as
the
Stars
,
shall
have
a
greater
and
more
peculiar
eminent
glory
than
others
.
Which
is
easily
applicable
either
to
the
godly
Pastours
and
Magistrates
in
the
Millennium
,
or
to
the
different
degrees
of
the
glorified
Bodies
of
the
Saints
at
the
Resurrection
.
And
thus
we
see
this
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
to
reach
to
the
general
Resurrection
.
And
that
the
time
,
as
was
intimated
in
the
beginning
,
is
long
indeed
.
What
remains
concerns
the
intelligibleness
of
this
and
other
Visions
that
tend
to
the
same
scope
.
When
and
by
whom
they
are
likely
to
be
understood
,
and
by
whom
not
.
V.
4.
This
command
to
Daniel
to
seal
the
Book
to
the
time
of
the
end
,
intimates
that
these
Visions
of
the
Book
will
not
be
unsealed
till
then
,
till
the
last
times
or
times
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
but
that
then
men
will
be
inquisitive
and
hunt
after
truth
,
and
not
altogether
in
vain
,
but
will
,
several
I
mean
,
understand
the
coming
of
Christ
by
the
help
of
the
Prophecies
of
this
Book
,
and
in
the
latter
part
of
these
last
times
the
coming
also
of
Antichrist
(
which
is
chiefly
here
aimed
at
)
when
knowledge
shall
most
of
all
abound
,
as
it
has
very
much
,
this
last
age
or
two
.
V.
5.
There
stood
other
two
,
Angels
,
suppose
,
in
the
shape
of
men
,
one
on
the
one
side
of
Hiddekel
or
Tigris
,
the
other
on
the
other
,
the
two
Presidentiary
Angels
(
so
represented
)
the
one
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
other
of
the
Mahometan
,
As
we
have
above
noted
the
Presidentiary
Angels
of
Persia
,
Grecia
and
Judaea
.
V.
6.
To
the
man
cloathed
in
linen
,
viz.
to
the
man
described
,
chap.
10.5
.
namely
to
Palmoni
or
Christ
himself
.
To
him
is
made
the
question
.
How
long
shall
those
wonderfull
things
that
have
been
here
foretold
continue
?
This
question
touching
the
continuation
of
these
wonders
doubtless
respects
that
part
of
the
Prophecy
that
begins
at
verse
36.
and
ends
with
the
Resurrection
.
For
this
part
is
most
replenish'd
with
wonders
of
all
the
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
.
V.
7.
Held
up
his
right
hand
and
his
left
hand
.
As
the
Angel
,
Apoc
.
10.5
.
is
said
to
lift
up
his
hand
to
Heaven
,
which
is
the
posture
of
them
that
swear
,
That
it
shall
be
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
that
is
,
three
Prophetical
years
,
as
I
may
so
speak
,
and
an
half
,
namely
those
more
marvellous
things
touching
the
King
of
Pride
,
v.
36
,
37
,
38.
which
is
the
same
with
the
little
Horn
with
eyes
,
they
shall
continue
so
long
entire
,
but
after
the
dispersion
of
the
holy
people
the
Jews
shall
be
ended
,
all
these
things
,
even
to
the
general
Resurrection
,
after
which
there
shall
be
no
more
time
upon
Earth
,
shall
be
accomplished
.
For
the
last
Trumpet
reaches
to
the
general
Resurrection
,
after
which
there
shall
be
no
more
time
.
So
consonant
is
the
Oath
of
the
Apocalyptick
Angel
to
this
of
this
Angel
in
Daniel
.
See
Apoc
.
10.6
,
7.
V.
8.
I
understood
not
,
namely
,
where
to
pitch
this
time
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
or
where
the
latter
part
of
the
times
of
the
end
(
which
is
the
time
of
the
fourth
Monarchy
)
is
supposed
to
be
.
O
my
Lord
.
He
speaks
with
this
reverence
to
this
Angel
,
as
being
the
same
with
him
described
,
chap.
10.
which
is
Palmoni
or
Christ
.
What
shall
be
the
end
of
these
things
?
The
Hebrew
has
it
[
what
the
latter
part
of
those
]
whether
times
or
things
transacted
in
those
times
?
Or
what
the
latter
part
of
those
times
of
the
end
?
V.
9.
The
words
are
sealed
till
the
time
of
the
end
,
viz.
till
that
part
of
it
,
which
is
the
time
of
the
end
in
a
more
restrict
sense
,
even
the
latter
times
of
the
last
as
the
Apostle
calls
them
,
it
being
an
Answer
to
[
what
the
latter
part
of
those
times
.
]
But
the
Vision
touching
these
wonders
,
that
stupendious
Empire
of
Antichrist
,
is
sealed
till
those
very
times
.
V.
10.
Many
shall
be
purifi'd
,
&c.
Namely
,
in
the
furnace
of
persecution
under
the
above
described
King
of
Pride
,
the
very
Antichrist
,
but
the
wicked
shall
persist
in
their
gross
idolatries
,
and
sensual
Ludenesses
,
in
their
pride
,
avarice
and
persecution
of
the
pure
Apostolick
Christians
,
nor
shall
any
of
Antichrist's
followers
immersed
in
foul
superstitions
and
gross
sensualities
,
and
blinded
with
the
deceits
and
Hypocrisies
of
the
Antichristian
Synagogue
,
nor
any
others
as
carnally
and
worldly-minded
as
they
,
understand
either
these
Visions
of
Daniel
,
or
those
of
the
Apocalypse
that
tend
to
the
same
scope
.
But
whom
the
fear
of
God
has
made
truly
wise
,
these
will
prove
competent
judges
of
the
right
sense
of
these
Prophecies
,
and
will
not
be
such
fools
as
to
expect
much
light
from
the
Ancient
Fathers
for
the
understanding
of
them
;
Forasmuch
as
it
is
expresly
declared
,
that
they
are
closed
up
and
sealed
till
the
latter
times
,
or
those
times
which
the
two
following
numbers
point
to
.
V.
11.
The
Abomination
that
maketh
desolate
set
up
.
The
same
that
is
mentioned
,
and
in
the
same
words
,
chap.
11.31
.
in
this
very
Prophecy
of
the
Scripture
of
Truth
.
There
shall
be
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
ninety
days
,
viz.
Prophetical
days
or
years
.
At
the
end
of
this
number
,
reckoning
from
the
time
of
the
Prophanation
of
the
Temple
under
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
which
will
reach
into
the
year
of
Christ
1120
,
will
this
King
of
Pride
or
Antichrist
be
revealed
,
as
it
came
to
pass
in
a
marvellous
manner
by
a
solid
and
judicious
Book
,
writ
by
the
Waldenses
,
and
published
that
year
.
Whereby
the
true
Antichrist
was
discovered
,
and
this
Vision
unsealed
at
once
.
See
Mr.
Mede
and
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
,
Exposition
and
Notes
.
V.
12.
Blessed
is
he
,
&c.
Blessed
are
they
that
come
to
this
time
,
to
the
1335
days
or
89
or
90
Indictions
,
for
they
will
have
the
opportunity
of
not
onely
knowing
Antichrist
,
but
of
suffering
Martyrdom
by
opposing
him
,
and
witnessing
against
him
in
behalf
of
Christ
and
his
true
Church
.
For
blessed
and
holy
is
he
that
has
part
in
the
first
Resurrection
,
and
that
is
the
lot
of
Martyrs
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
and
Notes
.
V.
13.
But
go
thou
thy
way
till
the
end
be
.
This
translation
is
something
hard
and
obscure
,
Vatablus's
seems
more
natural
.
Tu
autem
vades
ad
finem
tuum
.
But
thou
shalt
come
to
thine
end
,
i.e.
Thou
shalt
dye
long
before
these
things
come
to
pass
or
be
understood
,
and
shalt
rest
in
an
happy
,
peacefull
and
secure
condition
.
See
Wisd
.
3.1
.
And
shalt
stand
in
thy
lot
at
the
end
of
the
days
.
At
the
end
of
Times
,
or
in
the
last
share
of
them
,
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
beyond
which
there
is
no
more
time
upon
earth
,
(
and
within
which
the
first
Resurrection
is
)
shall
Daniel
stand
up
in
his
lot
,
that
is
,
in
the
lot
proper
and
peculiar
to
Martyrs
and
Confessours
,
and
he
was
such
,
as
appears
by
his
being
cast
into
the
Lion's
den
,
chap.
6.16
.
He
shall
be
raised
into
his
glorified
body
in
the
first
Resurrection
.
THE
REVELATION
OF
S.
John
the
Divine
.
The
PREFACE
.
BEcause
it
is
accustomary
with
them
that
write
Notes
on
any
Book
of
the
Bible
,
to
say
something
by
way
of
Preface
;
this
Book
also
,
as
much
as
any
,
requiring
the
same
,
I
shall
briefly
premise
something
touching
the
Authour
who
it
was
that
wrote
it
,
and
what
time
it
was
written
,
what
the
main
parts
of
the
Book
be
,
what
the
assurance
of
the
truth
of
the
Interpretation
,
and
what
the
scope
and
use
of
the
Book
is
,
and
shall
add
an
Explication
of
two
usefull
Schemes
for
the
more
easie
understanding
,
and
retaining
in
memory
the
Synchronistick
order
of
the
Visions
of
the
Apocalypse
,
and
the
ground
of
distinguishing
the
Times
of
the
Church
into
Symmetral
and
Asymmetral
,
with
the
meaning
of
those
Terms
.
1.
Now
as
for
the
Authour
of
this
Book
,
the
Apocalypse
,
it
is
generally
agreed
on
all
hands
,
that
it
was
John
the
Divine
,
who
was
also
the
Evangelist
,
who
bare
witness
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
of
the
things
that
himself
had
seen
:
who
was
also
banished
into
Patmos
,
which
no
Church-History
testifies
of
either
Cerinthus
or
of
John
the
Presbyter
,
the
Disciple
of
John
the
Divine
:
who
having
had
the
keeping
of
the
Book
committed
to
him
by
his
Master
as
a
secret
,
it
not
being
fit
to
be
in
the
hands
of
many
as
having
such
things
in
it
as
might
well
raise
jealousies
in
the
Roman
State
against
the
Christians
,
and
yet
coming
out
at
last
cut
of
his
hands
,
might
give
occasion
to
some
to
think
him
the
Authour
of
it
,
as
Grotius
ingeniously
conjectures
.
Besides
,
it
being
so
stupendious
a
Book
of
Divine
Secrets
,
to
whom
should
Christ
impart
them
but
to
his
bosome-friend
and
disciple
his
beloved
John
the
Evangelist
(
called
the
Divine
more
specially
for
his
so
openly
and
expresly
declaring
the
Divinity
of
our
Saviour
)
and
not
to
an
ordinary
Presbyter
,
much
less
to
a
wretched
Heretick
as
Cerinthus
was
.
The
more
than
humane
artifice
in
the
frame
of
the
Book
and
Divine
Predictions
therein
may
assure
us
that
so
poor
a
wight
as
Cerinthus
was
no
Authour
thereof
:
And
I
have
met
with
no
Objections
against
John
the
Evangelist's
being
the
Authour
of
it
,
but
such
as
are
so
weak
and
mean
that
they
are
not
worth
the
noting
.
And
if
this
Book
had
not
,
which
yet
it
has
,
the
Testimony
of
both
the
Greek
and
Latine
Fathers
,
and
of
Councils
to
authentize
it
,
yet
it
would
prove
it self
to
be
a
Book
divinely
inspired
from
the
continual
Truths
of
the
Predictions
therein
,
applied
to
History
,
as
I
hope
the
present
Illustration
will
make
good
.
2.
And
now
for
the
time
when
it
was
writ
,
it
is
the
common
opinion
of
the
Fathers
,
and
of
Church-Historians
,
as
you
may
at
large
see
both
in
Ribera
and
Alcazar
,
that
it
was
writ
in
the
latter
end
of
the
reign
of
Domitian
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
94.
The
strength
of
Reason
,
and
the
Authority
of
Antiquity
,
does
so
forcibly
tye
Alcazar
to
this
truth
,
that
,
although
he
expounds
all
the
first
six
Seals
and
Trumpets
of
things
above
twenty
years
past
,
before
John
received
these
Visions
,
yet
he
is
so
far
from
abandoning
this
current
opinion
of
the
Ancients
,
that
he
earnestly
defends
it
,
and
fully
acquiesceth
in
it
.
But
Grotius
aware
of
the
gross
absurdity
in
making
so
many
Visions
of
a
Book
of
Prophecies
,
as
the
Apocalypse
is
styled
,
to
represent
onely
things
past
,
endeavours
to
draw
back
the
time
of
John's
receiving
these
Visions
to
the
reign
of
Claudius
and
Vespasian
.
But
what
wretched
work
he
makes
of
it
,
you
may
be
fully
satisfied
by
reading
the
second
Chapter
of
the
second
Book
of
Synopsis
Prophetica
,
and
clearly
see
that
there
remains
no
scruple
,
but
that
the
Apocalypse
was
imparted
to
John
near
the
end
of
Domitian's
reign
.
Which
sweeps
away
at
once
all
the
vain
conceits
of
Grotius
his
way
of
interpreting
the
Apocalypse
,
and
of
as
many
as
tread
in
his
steps
.
3.
As
for
the
main
parts
of
the
Book
,
they
are
three
,
or
indeed
three
main
Prophecies
.
1.
The
Epistolar
Prophecy
,
or
the
seven
Epistles
to
the
seven
Churches
,
setting
out
the
State
of
the
true
Apostolick
Church
,
according
to
seven
successive
Intervals
of
time
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
2.
The
Sealed-book-prophecy
,
which
contains
more
especially
the
affairs
of
the
Empire
,
whose
time
,
from
the
same
Epocha
,
divided
first
into
seven
Seals
,
then
the
seventh
Seal
into
seven
Trumpets
,
and
then
the
seventh
Trumpet
into
seven
Thunders
reacheth
to
the
same
Term
with
the
former
,
even
to
the
last
Thunder
and
Conflagration
.
3.
The
Opened-book-prophecy
,
which
more
peculiarly
respects
the
affairs
of
the
Church
,
and
is
Synchronal
to
the
two
former
Prophecies
.
But
then
besides
these
Prophecies
themselves
,
there
are
so
many
Introductory
Visions
prefixt
one
to
each
of
the
three
,
and
that
not
onely
for
Dramatical
pomp
,
but
for
usefull
Truth
and
Instruction
.
The
Introductory
Vision
to
the
first
Prophecy
is
the
Appearance
of
Christ
,
chap.
1.
amidst
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
,
ushered
in
with
a
great
voice
as
of
a
Trumpet
speaking
,
which
John
heard
behind
him
,
and
so
turning
himself
,
saw
the
sight
.
Several
parts
of
which
Representation
are
made
use
of
for
a
Title
of
Christ
in
the
beginning
of
each
Epistle
.
And
in
that
Christ
dictates
these
Epistles
to
John
,
this
respects
that
truth
,
v.
1.
That
the
things
shortly
to
come
to
pass
,
Christ
by
an
Angel
signified
them
to
his
servant
John
.
Whence
it
is
no
wonder
that
John
makes
mention
of
himself
so
often
,
as
being
he
to
whom
Christ
had
granted
this
privilege
.
But
moreover
this
voice
like
a
Trumpet
speaking
to
John
,
together
with
this
Vision
of
Christ
being
the
Introduction
to
this
first
main
Prophecy
,
it
is
a
fair
Indication
,
that
where
the
like
voice
and
pompous
appearance
occurs
again
,
it
is
an
Introduction
to
a
like
main
Prophecy
,
and
of
equal
extent
.
And
such
an
Introductory
Vision
there
is
before
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
,
chap.
4.
and
5.
And
the
first
voice
as
of
a
Trumpet
is
heard
again
by
John
,
chap.
4.1
.
And
a
pompous
Scene
there
is
,
God
the
Father
sitting
on
a
Throne
with
twenty
four
Elders
about
him
and
the
four
Beasts
;
having
a
Book
with
seven
Seals
in
his
hand
,
and
none
found
worthy
but
the
Lamb
Christ
to
take
the
Book
and
open
the
Seals
,
which
is
a
more
magnificent
expression
of
what
is
but
briesly
and
plainly
said
,
chap.
1.1
.
The
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
God
gave
to
him
,
of
which
gift
from
the
Father
John
is
here
a
witness
,
as
also
of
his
opening
the
Seals
,
and
so
Christ
signifies
what
he
received
of
his
Father
,
unto
John
again
,
as
was
noted
before
.
And
as
the
parts
of
the
Introductory
Vision
were
made
use
of
in
that
Epistolar
Prophecy
it self
;
so
here
again
,
some
parts
of
this
Introductory
Vision
are
made
use
of
in
this
Prophecy
,
viz.
The
Lamb
as
Opener
of
the
Seals
,
and
the
orderly
Invitation
of
the
four
Beasts
to
come
and
see
as
the
Lamb
opened
the
four
first
Seals
.
Which
was
a
very
usefull
artifice
in
this
Vision
and
Prophecy
,
the
Church
being
able
by
observing
from
what
quarter
the
Emperour
came
to
note
the
veracity
of
this
Divine
Book
of
Prophecies
,
finding
the
Empire
in
such
circumstances
as
were
presigured
,
and
counting
the
approach
thence
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
which
was
to
bring
in
the
overthrow
of
the
red
Dragon
and
the
Churches
deliverance
.
But
in
the
mean
time
here
is
a
sufficient
Indication
in
this
Introductory
Vision
,
that
it
brings
in
a
Prophecy
of
as
extensive
a
concern
as
the
former
,
and
Synchronal
thereto
.
And
there
being
the
like
Introductory
Vision
,
though
also
transitionary
,
chap.
10.
where
Christ
appears
not
in
the
figure
of
a
Lamb
,
but
of
a
glorious
Angel
roaring
like
a
Lion
,
and
with
an
opened-book
in
his
hand
,
the
same
which
his
Father
had
given
him
sealed
,
and
the
voice
which
John
had
heard
before
(
doubtless
as
of
a
Trumpet
)
bids
him
take
the
Book
of
the
Angel
,
which
the
Angel
gives
him
,
and
commands
him
to
eat
it
,
and
when
he
had
so
done
,
tells
him
he
must
Prophesie
again
before
many
peoples
and
nations
,
&c.
What
can
all
this
denote
,
but
that
immediately
upon
this
begins
a
third
main
Prophecy
of
equal
extent
with
the
former
commencing
with
the
Church
,
and
terminating
in
the
end
of
the
World
?
which
Prophecy
is
called
the
Opened-book-prophecy
,
and
which
Christ
here
by
giving
him
the
Book
to
eat
,
is
plainly
understood
to
impart
to
his
servant
John
things
to
come
to
pass
,
as
is
briefly
intimated
,
chap.
1.1
.
So
that
these
three
Introductory
Visions
,
though
they
be
no
parts
of
the
three
main
Prophecies
,
yet
we
see
they
have
their
use
,
and
are
not
set
down
for
mere
Dramatical
Pompsake
.
And
the
same
may
be
said
of
the
interserted
Doxologies
,
chap.
11.
v.
15
,
16
,
17.
and
chap.
15.
v.
3
,
4
,
5.
and
elsewhere
,
that
they
are
not
mere
Musical
Interludes
,
as
in
a
Comedy
.
For
these
are
shrewd
directions
to
the
sagacious
how
to
order
the
Visions
as
to
Synchronism
;
but
it
would
be
over-long
to
insist
on
these
things
in
this
short
Preface
.
4.
Now
for
the
assurance
of
the
Truth
of
Interpretation
,
it
consists
,
1.
In
a
right
and
unexceptionable
digestion
of
the
Visions
into
a
true
Series
and
Succession
of
time
,
and
making
out
truly
what
Visions
either
wholly
or
partially
synchronize
one
with
another
.
2.
In
a
due
regard
to
the
signification
of
Prophetick
Iconisms
or
Symbols
,
and
the
nature
of
the
Prophetick
style
.
3.
That
nothing
be
strained
or
forced
against
the
Laws
of
Grammar
or
warrantable
Criticism
.
4.
As
to
those
Visions
that
concern
what
is
past
(
For
this
due
Series
of
the
Visions
being
made
out
and
their
Synchronisms
,
those
Histories
,
without
roving
,
are
to
be
searched
that
belong
to
that
part
of
the
Series
of
the
Visions
and
the
Synchronals
thereto
)
if
History
afford
such
things
as
easily
and
naturally
agree
to
the
said
Visions
,
and
are
of
weight
and
importance
(
for
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
does
not
trifle
)
there
is
as
great
assurance
of
the
truth
of
the
Interpretation
of
such
Visions
as
there
can
be
of
any
other
parts
of
Scripture
whatever
,
and
such
as
no
man
unprejudiced
can
doubt
of
.
For
the
Prophetick
style
and
Iconisms
are
as
determinately
intelligible
as
any
other
Language
.
5.
And
lastly
,
we
being
thus
assured
of
the
true
Interpretation
of
those
Visions
that
are
past
,
or
so
far
as
they
are
past
,
the
Visions
that
concern
what
is
to
come
,
if
they
respect
the
same
parties
,
their
Interpretation
,
though
not
so
punctually
and
particularly
,
yet
for
the
main
may
be
certainly
true
;
and
in
others
,
though
more
conjectural
,
yet
it
sufficeth
that
it
be
rational
.
5.
As
for
the
scope
and
use
of
the
Apocalypse
,
besides
,
what
is
common
to
all
Prophecies
,
that
it
is
a
notable
demonstration
of
Divine
Providence
,
and
existence
of
Invisible
intelligent
Powers
,
and
so
a
fit
Antidote
against
Atheism
and
Saducism
,
it
is
a
seriously
intended
Representation
of
the
State
of
the
Church
from
the
beginning
of
Christianity
to
the
end
of
the
World
;
and
whatever
other
things
are
complicated
therewith
,
yet
it
is
in
order
to
the
use
and
instruction
of
the
true
Church
,
that
they
may
know
in
what
times
they
are
,
and
how
they
are
to
behave
themselves
successively
in
them
all
,
what
to
endure
under
Paganism
and
Paganochristianism
,
and
what
to
expect
;
what
to
amend
in
the
Sardian
and
Laodicean
Intervals
,
and
what
the
best
method
of
continuing
the
Philadelphian
.
And
forasmuch
as
all
men
in
a
manner
have
complained
of
a
strange
general
degeneracy
in
the
Church
into
a
Paganlike
Idolatry
and
Cruelty
,
and
that
it
cannot
be
denied
but
the
Apocalypse
is
a
Book
of
Prophecies
,
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
how
perverse
and
stupid
must
those
Souls
be
,
that
can
imagine
that
in
such
a
Book
of
Prophecies
as
this
,
a
thing
of
such
mighty
importance
should
be
omitted
,
and
so
foul
and
gross
degeneracy
of
the
Church
,
as
has
been
observed
,
and
cried
out
against
by
such
as
never
pretended
to
understand
the
Apocalypse
,
should
not
have
been
foreseen
and
foretold
by
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
therein
?
Wherefore
several
of
the
Visions
so
sitly
and
naturally
setting
out
this
foul
degeneracy
,
and
agreeing
with
the
time
from
assured
Synchronism
,
it
is
evident
that
one
main
Scope
of
the
Apocalypse
is
the
discovery
of
this
Mystery
of
Iniquity
in
the
Church
,
that
the
corruptions
apocalyptic visions
VISIONVM
APOCALYPTICARVM
TABVLA
GENERALIS
.
Z
Trumpets
.
And
to
this
Line
or
Row
of
Seals
,
Trumpets
and
Thunders
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Prophetical
Visions
,
not
onely
of
the
Opened-book
,
but
of
the
seven
Churches
may
some
way
be
annected
and
applied
by
Synchronisms
,
either
proper
and
perfect
,
or
by
improper
and
partial
,
as
we
shall
advertise
as
we
go
through
them
.
We
shall
begin
with
the
Antemedial
Visions
,
where
AEB
is
the
Woman
in
travail
,
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
and
crowned
with
twelve
Stars
,
Apoc
.
chap.
12.1
.
AFB
the
Court
of
the
Temple
and
Altar
commensurate
or
symmetral
,
chap.
11.1
.
AGB
the
sight
of
Michael
with
the
Dragon
about
the
woman
in
travail
,
chap.
12.
v.
4.7
,
8.
AIR
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
viz.
the
Interval
thereof
synchronizing
in
part
with
the
first
Seal
,
chap.
2.
v.
1.
RHK
the
Symrnean
Interval
,
which
synchronizeth
with
the
latter
part
of
the
first
Seal
,
and
with
the
second
,
third
,
fourth
and
fifth
Seal
,
and
with
the
forepart
of
the
sixth
,
chap.
2.
v.
8.
The
Medial
Visions
now
follow
;
where
B
C
is
the
company
of
the
144000
Servants
of
God
,
sealed
with
the
Seal
of
the
living
God
in
their
foreheads
,
chap.
7.
v.
3.
BDC
the
Outer-court
Incommensurate
or
Asymmetral
troden
down
of
the
Gentiles
for
42
months
,
chap.
11.
v.
2.
BEC
the
two
Witnesses
clad
in
sackcloth
,
and
mournfully
prophesying
for
1260
days
,
chap.
11.
BeC
the
same
Witnesses
slain
and
lying
in
the
street
of
the
great
City
for
three
days
and
an
half
.
BFC
the
Woman
in
the
Wilderness
,
there
to
be
nourished
for
1260
days
,
or
for
a
Time
,
Times
,
and
half
a
Time
,
chap.
12.6.14
.
BGC
the
seven-headed
Beast
with
ten
Horns
,
whose
deadly
wound
is
healed
,
chap.
13.
v.
3.
BHC
the
two-horned
Beast
the
Restorer
or
Healer
of
the
Beast
,
chap.
13.11
.
BIC
the
Virgin-company
of
the
144000
sealed
,
of
the
Lamb
,
chap.
14.1
.
BKC
the
Whore
of
Babylon
sitting
on
the
seven-headed
and
ten-horned
Beast
that
was
,
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
chap.
17.3
,
8.
KPR
the
Pergamenian
Interval
synchronizing
with
the
latter
part
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
and
with
the
five
first
Trumpets
.
RQC
the
Thyatirian
Interval
synchronizing
with
some
small
part
of
the
fifth
,
and
with
the
whole
sixth
Trumpet
.
As
for
the
three
Angels
,
chap.
14.
v.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
The
first
may
be
referred
to
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpets
,
the
second
to
the
close
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
the
third
to
the
fourth
Vial
,
and
therefore
belongs
not
to
the
Medial-Visions
.
But
indeed
the
taking
notice
of
these
Angels
in
a
Synchronistick
Table
is
not
so
proper
.
Now
for
the
Postmedial-Visions
,
we
are
to
note
,
that
CAH
,
HYP
,
PZQ
,
QqR
,
RrS
,
SpT
,
ToD
,
are
the
seven
Anti-synchronals
to
the
seven
Thunders
,
each
synchronizing
with
its
opposite
in
the
Table
.
CAH
is
the
Interval
of
the
seven
Vials
,
chap.
16.
CFH
the
Compendium
of
the
Vials
,
chap.
11.
v.
16.
to
the
end
.
CBO
the
Interval
of
the
Sardian
Church
synchronizing
with
the
first
six
Vials
,
chap.
13.1
.
GH
comprehends
three
Combinations
of
Synchronal-Visions
,
viz.
The
Vision
of
the
Harvest
and
Wine-press
,
chap.
14.
v.
15
,
16.
The
Vision
of
the
sixth
and
seventh
Vial
,
chap.
16.12
.
and
the
Vision
of
the
Preparation
of
the
Bride
,
and
of
the
Battel
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
chap.
19.
v.
7
,
11.
HYP
is
the
New
Jerusalem
descending
from
Heaven
.
HiP
the
laying
hold
on
Satan
.
PZQ
the
thousand
years
Reign
of
Christ
upon
Earth
.
PLQ
the
imprisoning
of
Satan
in
the
bottomless
Pit
,
and
sealing
of
him
up
there
,
chap.
20.
HMQ
the
Palm-bearing
Company
,
properly
so
called
.
OWQ
the
Interval
of
the
Philadelphian
Church
,
chap.
3.
v.
7.
QqR
the
loosing
of
Satan
,
chap.
20.3
.
RrS
the
besieging
the
Holy
City
by
Gog
and
Magog
,
chap.
20.
v.
7.
SpT
the
coming
of
Christ
to
judgment
,
chap.
20.
v.
11.
PUT
a
continuance
of
the
New
Jerusalem
or
Holy
City
synchronizing
with
the
third
,
fourth
,
fifth
and
sixth
Anti-synchronals
.
PNT
the
wicked
Rabble
excluded
the
Holy
City
,
chap.
22.15
.
QXT
the
Interval
of
the
Church
of
Laodicea
,
chap.
3.
v.
14.
ToD
the
Conflagration
of
the
Earth
.
TcD
the
consummate
Happiness
of
the
Saints
.
This
is
the
bare
proposal
of
this
synchronistick
Scheme
for
thy
more
full
and
easie
comprehension
of
the
order
of
all
the
Apocalyptick-Visions
at
once
.
The
demonstrations
and
proofs
of
the
truth
thereof
thou
mayst
see
in
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Visionum
Apocalypticarum
Ratio
Synchronistica
,
as
also
in
his
Epilogue
.
And
in
the
Answer
to
the
Remarks
,
and
Appendicula
Apocalyptica
.
diagram of temple
Now
for
the
other
Scheme
whereby
thou
mayst
understand
the
grounds
of
distinguishing
the
times
of
the
Church
into
Symmetral
and
Asymmetral
,
it
is
this
.
In
this
Ichnography
of
the
Temple
you
are
to
note
that
αβ
is
the
Temple
it self
,
properly
so
called
,
α
the
Sanctum
Sanctorum
or
Holy
of
Holies
,
and
β
the
Sanctum
or
Holy
;
γδ
the
Altar
of
Holocausts
,
A
γ
A
δ
the
Thysiasterium
or
Altarium
,
the
place
where
the
Altar
stands
.
AAAA
the
Inner-Court
.
Which
whole
space
the
Inner-Court
of
the
Temple
being
measured
by
the
Reed
the
Angel
gave
to
John
,
chap.
11.
is
called
commensurate
or
symmetral
,
and
denotes
the
Primitive
State
of
the
Church
,
wherein
she
had
not
yet
degenerated
into
Idolatrous
Rites
and
Usages
,
and
therefore
in
that
regard
is
approved
by
the
Spirit
of
God
.
But
the
other
Space
BBBBBBB
,
which
is
the
Outer-Court
,
is
represented
as
rejectaneous
and
prophane
,
in
these
words
,
v.
2.
But
the
Outer-Court
of
the
Temple
leave
out
and
measure
it
not
as
being
to
be
troden
down
by
the
Gentiles
,
and
to
be
defiled
with
a
new
kind
of
Gentilism
and
Idolatry
,
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
which
is
the
true
measure
of
all
Christian
Rites
and
Usages
;
with
which
these
times
not
squaring
,
they
are
called
Incommensurate
or
Asymmetral
,
as
the
former
before
the
Apostasie
into
this
Gentilism
and
Paganochristian
Idolatry
are
termed
Symmetral
.
And
this
is
the
ground
and
occasion
of
those
Terms
of
the
Symmetral
and
Asymmetral
Times
or
State
of
the
Church
.
This
is
all
that
I
thought
requisite
by
way
of
Preface
to
instruct
thee
in
for
thy
more
easie
and
satisfactory
reading
this
Book
of
Divine
Visions
,
and
the
Notes
annexed
for
the
right
understanding
of
them
.
THE
REVELATION
OF
S.
John
the
Divine
.
CHAP.
I.
ARG
.
A
Book
of
Divine
Visions
,
comprizing
three
main
Prophecies
,
each
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
,
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
communicated
by
Christ
through
the
Ministry
of
an
Angel
to
John
the
Evangelist
,
banished
into
Patmos
,
and
directed
by
John
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
denoting
the
true
Catholick
Church
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
,
divided
into
seven
Successions
.
A
glorious
Vision
of
Christ
in
the
midst
of
seven
Golden
Candlesticks
,
with
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
Introductory
to
the
first
of
the
three
main
Prophecies
,
which
is
the
Epistles
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
.
That
the
seven
Stars
are
the
Angels
or
Pastours
of
the
seven
Churches
,
and
the
seven
Golden
Candlesticks
the
seven
Successions
of
the
true
Catholick
Church
from
the
beginning
thereof
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
THE
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
God
gave
unto
him
,
to
shew
unto
his
servants
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
;
and
he
sent
and
signified
it
by
his
Angel
unto
his
servant
John
:
2
Who
bare
record
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
all
things
that
he
saw
.
3
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
they
that
hear
the
words
of
this
prophecy
,
and
keep
those
things
which
are
written
therein
:
for
the
time
is
at
hand
.
4
John
to
the
seven
Churches
which
are
in
Asia
;
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
from
him
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
;
and
from
the
seven
spirits
which
are
before
his
throne
;
5
And
from
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
faithfull
witness
,
and
the
first
begotten
of
the
dead
,
and
the
Prince
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
:
unto
him
that
loved
us
,
and
washed
us
from
our
sins
in
his
own
bloud
,
6
And
hath
made
us
Kings
and
Priests
unto
God
and
his
Father
;
to
him
be
glory
and
dominion
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
7
Behold
,
he
cometh
with
clouds
;
and
every
eye
shall
see
him
,
and
they
also
which
pierced
him
:
and
all
kindreds
of
the
earth
shall
wail
because
of
him
:
even
so
,
Amen
.
8
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
ending
,
saith
the
Lord
,
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
the
Almighty
.
9
I
John
,
who
also
am
your
brother
and
companion
in
tribulation
,
and
in
the
kingdom
and
patience
of
Jesus
Christ
,
was
in
the
Isle
that
is
called
Patmos
,
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
10
I
was
in
the
Spirit
on
the
Lords
day
,
and
heard
behind
me
a
great
voice
,
as
of
a
trumpet
,
11
Saying
,
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
:
and
what
thou
seest
,
write
in
a
book
,
and
send
it
unto
the
seven
Churches
which
are
in
Asia
;
unto
Ephesus
,
and
unto
Smyrna
,
and
unto
Pergamos
,
and
unto
Thyatira
,
and
unto
Sardis
,
and
Philadelphia
,
and
unto
Laodicea
.
12
And
I
turned
to
see
the
voice
that
spake
with
me
.
And
being
turned
,
I
saw
seven
golden
candlesticks
;
13
And
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
candlesticks
,
one
like
unto
the
Son
of
man
,
cloathed
with
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
and
girt
about
the
paps
with
a
golden
girdle
.
14
His
head
and
his
hairs
were
white
like
wooll
,
as
white
as
snow
;
and
his
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fire
;
15
And
his
feet
like
unto
fine
brass
,
as
if
they
burned
in
a
surnace
;
and
his
voice
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
.
16
And
he
had
in
his
right
hand
seven
stars
:
and
out
of
his
mouth
went
a
sharp
two-edged
sword
:
and
his
countenance
was
as
the
Sun
shineth
in
his
strength
.
17
And
when
I
saw
him
,
I
fell
at
his
feet
as
dead
:
and
he
laid
his
right
hand
upon
me
,
saying
unto
me
,
Fear
not
;
I
am
the
first
and
the
last
.
18
I
am
he
that
liveth
,
and
was
dead
;
and
behold
,
I
am
alive
for
evermore
,
Amen
;
and
have
the
keys
of
hell
and
of
death
.
19
Write
the
things
which
thou
hast
seen
,
and
the
things
which
are
,
and
the
things
which
shall
be
hereafter
,
20
The
mystery
of
the
seven
stars
which
thou
sawest
in
my
right
hand
,
and
the
seven
golden
candlesticks
.
The
seven
stars
are
the
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
:
and
the
seven
candlesticks
which
thou
sawest
,
are
the
seven
Churches
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THE
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
&c.
namely
,
of
things
to
come
to
pass
,
or
future
.
Wherefore
things
already
come
to
pass
,
such
as
are
known
already
to
be
,
and
were
plainly
predicted
before
by
Christ
,
to
set
out
these
under
prophetick
Aenigms
or
Symbols
is
no
Revelation
,
but
an
obscuring
of
what
is
known
.
Besides
the
absurd
contradiction
of
Prophesying
in
no
less
than
two
whole
sets
of
Visions
,
the
first
six
Seals
,
and
the
first
six
Trumpets
of
things
past
,
at
the
time
John
received
this
Revelation
,
viz.
in
the
reign
of
Domitian
.
Which
shews
the
vanity
of
Grotius
his
interpreting
the
Apocalypse
,
and
of
as
many
as
follow
him
,
who
six
the
scene
of
all
those
Visions
in
Judaea
,
and
end
them
with
the
sacking
of
the
City
which
was
before
John
wrote
the
Apocalypse
.
Which
God
gave
unto
him
.
Which
is
particularly
intimated
,
chap.
5.7
.
And
that
all
the
three
main
Prophecies
are
the
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
is
most
magnificently
represented
in
the
three
introductory
Visions
.
For
the
Epistolar
prophecy
.
He
that
appears
amidst
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
does
dictate
it
,
chap.
2.1
.
and
chap.
5.
v.
9.
The
Lamb
onely
is
found
worthy
to
take
the
book
and
open
the
Seals
,
whereby
he
is
signified
to
be
Authour
of
the
Sealed-book
Prophecy
.
And
chap.
10.
v.
8
,
9.
The
mighty
Angel
Christ
gives
to
John
the
little
open
Book
,
the
third
main
Prophecy
,
viz.
the
Opened-book
Prophecy
.
Which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
.
Some
sooner
,
some
later
,
but
all
of
them
shortly
in
respect
of
some
Successions
of
Ages
,
in
the
Church
or
other
,
that
they
may
be
advertized
of
their
concerns
and
stand
upon
their
guard
.
Signified
it
by
his
Angel
.
By
whose
Ministry
these
things
through
prophetick
Visions
,
and
Prefigurations
wrought
and
impressed
upon
his
inward
man
,
were
conveyed
to
John
.
V.
2.
Who
bare
record
of
the
word
of
God
.
This
therefore
is
John
the
Divine
,
so
usually
called
for
his
express
Testimony
of
the
Divinity
of
Christ
:
and
the
Evangelist
for
writing
his
Acts
and
Miracles
.
V.
3.
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
&c.
Blessed
is
he
that
observes
the
things
written
in
this
Book
of
Prophecies
,
that
he
may
order
his
life
accordingly
,
and
always
approve
himself
such
as
he
is
by
these
Visions
admonished
to
be
,
and
adhere
to
Christ
sincerely
,
and
to
his
true
Church
in
all
conditions
.
For
the
time
is
at
hand
,
namely
,
for
the
fulfilling
of
such
Visions
as
appertain
to
the
earlier
scene
of
the
affairs
of
the
Church
,
and
will
ever
be
at
hand
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
for
the
fulfilling
of
some
Visions
of
this
Book
or
other
.
V.
4.
John
to
the
seven
Churches
which
are
in
Asia
.
A
direction
of
this
whole
Book
of
prophetick
Visions
,
as
of
one
entire
Epistle
to
the
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
distinguished
into
seven
Successions
;
said
to
be
in
Asia
by
a
Paronomastical
allusion
,
to
what
Asia
signifies
in
Hebrew
,
viz.
1.
Fundamentum
which
implies
the
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
,
admitting
nothing
repugnant
to
the
fundamentals
of
Christian
Religion
.
2.
Mundum
Asiathicum
as
the
Cabbalists
call
it
,
of
which
this
earth
is
the
lowest
part
,
which
therefore
intimates
the
Catholickness
of
these
Churches
,
and
that
they
are
not
confined
to
Asia
in
the
literal
sense
.
3.
There
is
also
a
third
meaning
of
Asia
,
as
it
signifies
Action
,
which
is
more
seasonable
to
take
notice
of
,
when
we
come
to
the
Epistolar
Prophecy
properly
so
called
.
Grace
and
Peace
.
All
favour
,
happiness
and
prosperity
.
From
him
which
is
,
&c.
From
the
eternal
Jehovah
who
graspeth
all
,
past
present
and
to
come
,
in
the
eternity
of
his
Wisedom
and
Power
,
a
privilege
common
to
the
whole
Trinity
.
And
from
the
seven
Spirits
,
&c.
And
from
all
his
holy
Angels
(
for
seven
with
the
Cabbalists
signifies
Universality
)
that
assist
his
Throne
,
and
that
Minister
sent
from
thence
for
the
good
of
his
people
.
V.
5.
From
Jesus
Christ
,
that
faithfull
witness
of
the
Will
of
his
Father
when
he
was
upon
earth
,
and
the
first
begotten
of
the
dead
,
the
first
fruits
of
them
that
slept
,
to
whom
is
given
the
right
of
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
earth
,
to
be
Prince
over
them
all
,
and
to
rule
them
in
righteousness
and
Peace
.
To
him
that
,
&c.
That
so
loved
us
,
that
he
laid
his
life
down
for
us
for
a
Propitiation
for
our
sins
,
and
to
wash
us
from
all
the
filth
thereof
through
sincere
repentance
and
mortification
of
our
lusts
,
out
of
a
due
and
gratefull
return
of
love
to
him
that
dyed
for
us
.
V.
6.
And
hath
made
us
Kings
and
Priests
,
&c.
To
offer
spiritual
Sacrifices
of
prayer
and
thanksgiving
to
God
upon
the
Victories
over
our
own
lusts
,
whereby
may
be
introduced
a
true
reign
of
righteousness
upon
earth
.
And
this
will
be
the
real
establishment
of
the
Kingdom
of
God
the
Father
,
to
whom
be
Glory
and
Dominion
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
V.
7.
Behold
he
cometh
in
the
Clouds
,
(
so
vast
a
prospect
have
the
Prophecies
of
this
Book
)
and
he
will
judge
the
whole
World
at
the
last
day
.
And
all
shall
see
him
,
even
they
that
pierced
him
and
persecuted
him
in
his
own
Person
or
members
of
his
true
Church
which
is
his
Body
,
and
all
sorts
of
men
shall
wait
because
of
him
,
who
have
thus
outragiously
sinned
against
him
.
Even
so
Amen
.
This
is
a
certain
truth
,
let
Scoffers
and
Unbelievers
say
,
and
imagine
what
they
please
.
V.
8.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
&c.
That
it
may
not
seem
strange
,
that
his
providence
and
power
reacheth
so
far
as
to
the
very
last
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
he
declares
he
is
the
Almighty
grasping
all
things
,
in
the
hand
of
his
all-comprehending
Divinity
.
V.
9.
In
the
isle
that
is
called
Patmos
.
One
of
the
Cyclades
so
called
in
the
Aegean
Sea
.
For
the
word
of
God
,
&c.
Thither
banished
for
the
preaching
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
bearing
witness
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Jesus
.
V.
10.
I
was
in
the
Spirit
,
&c.
That
is
to
say
,
actuated
and
impressed
upon
in
my
inward
man
,
my
mind
being
vacant
from
my
earthly
Body
and
external
Senses
,
and
wholly
seized
by
the
Divine
and
Angelical
power
,
which
caused
in
it
the
following
Visions
and
prophetical
Impressions
,
but
as
lively
and
clear
as
any
Objects
to
the
outward
or
corporeal
Senses
.
And
when
I
was
thus
in
the
Spirit
,
and
had
as
it
were
left
the
Body
in
this
ecstasie
,
I
heard
behind
me
a
great
voice
as
of
a
Trumpet
.
Here
begins
the
introductory
Vision
to
the
first
of
the
three
main
Prophecies
that
fill
this
Book
,
viz.
the
Epistolar
Prophecy
,
properly
so
called
.
For
he
whose
voice
he
heard
,
after
dictates
the
Epistles
.
V.
11.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
,
and
shall
declare
unto
thee
such
things
as
concern
the
Church
continuedly
,
from
the
first
beginning
thereof
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
What
thou
seest
write
in
a
Book
.
This
monition
thus
set
before
all
the
Apocalyptick
Visions
need
not
be
consined
to
this
Epistolar
Prophecy
,
but
be
intended
for
all
the
Prophecies
of
this
Book
.
And
thus
all
will
be
directed
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
that
is
,
to
the
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
distinguished
into
seven
Successions
,
Ephesine
,
Smyrnean
,
Pergamenian
,
Thyatirian
,
Sardian
,
Philadelphian
,
Laodicean
;
Which
seven
Successions
one
after
another
fill
up
the
whole
time
of
the
Church
universal
,
from
the
beginning
thereof
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
V.
12.
To
see
the
voice
that
spake
with
me
,
To
see
who
it
was
that
spake
thus
to
me
,
And
turning
my self
,
I
saw
seven
golden
Candlesticks
.
V.
13.
One
like
unto
the
Son
of
man
.
The
representation
namely
of
Christ
,
as
he
is
also
one
with
his
Church
.
For
we
are
members
of
his
body
of
his
flesh
and
of
his
bones
,
Ephes
.
3.30
.
They
two
shall
be
one
flesh
.
This
is
a
great
Mystery
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
but
I
speak
of
Christ
and
his
Church
.
Cloathed
with
a
Garment
down
to
the
foot
,
&c.
In
token
that
he
is
our
High
Priest
,
this
habit
alluding
to
the
High
Priests
vestments
.
V.
14.
His
hairs
white
like
wooll
and
Snow
,
set
out
the
venerableness
of
this
High
Priest's
person
,
and
signifie
he
is
that
Christ
which
the
Prophet
calls
Councellour
the
mighty
God
,
the
everlasting
Father
.
For
these
are
Symbols
of
his
Wisedom
,
and
paternal
Authority
.
His
Eyes
like
a
Flame
of
fire
,
denote
the
penetrancy
of
his
Providence
and
Spirit
,
of
discerning
both
in
himself
and
in
his
Church
.
V.
15.
His
feet
like
fine
brass
burning
in
a
furnace
,
shew
the
stability
and
purity
of
his
ways
in
himself
,
and
the
constancy
of
his
Church
in
the
Furnace
of
Affliction
and
fiery
Tryals
.
And
his
voice
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
;
plainly
discovers
that
Christ
is
here
represented
in
union
with
his
Church
;
waters
signifying
a
multitude
in
the
prophetick
style
,
as
most
certainly
they
doe
.
See
the
answer
to
S.
E.
his
remarks
on
this
place
.
V.
16.
The
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
,
according
to
his
own
interpretation
,
are
the
seven
Angels
of
the
seven
Successions
of
the
Church
,
whom
he
bears
up
,
sustains
and
strengthens
throughout
all
ages
.
And
the
sharp
two
edged
Sword
out
of
his
mouth
,
is
a
Symbol
of
Christ
as
he
is
the
living
God
quick
and
powerfull
and
sharper
than
any
two
edged
Sword
.
And
denotes
also
the
powerfull
word
of
the
Gospel
,
preached
by
the
living
members
of
his
Church
.
And
his
countenance
as
the
Sun
,
betokens
his
being
the
Sun
of
righteousness
,
or
relates
to
that
which
he
is
in
the
New
Jerusalem
state
where
there
is
no
need
of
Candle
nor
Sun
,
because
this
Sun
of
righteousness
gives
them
light
by
the
influence
of
his
Spirit
.
V.
17.
John
falls
at
his
Feet
as
dead
,
as
being
exceedingly
afraid
,
forasmuch
as
this
sight
(
the
Sword
especially
and
feet
burning
in
a
Furnace
)
might
portend
some
great
evil
to
the
people
of
God
.
Which
Christ's
saying
to
him
,
Fear
not
,
I
am
the
first
and
the
last
,
seems
also
to
imply
,
he
thereby
intimating
,
That
nothing
shall
come
to
pass
without
his
Providence
,
and
that
he
is
able
to
carry
them
through
all
persecutions
and
deaths
,
and
make
them
at
last
more
than
Conquerours
.
V.
18.
As
if
he
should
say
,
For
now
I
am
alive
,
though
I
was
my self
dead
once
,
but
behold
I
am
alive
for
evermore
Amen
,
this
is
most
certainly
true
of
him
whom
this
Vision
represents
,
and
that
he
has
the
Keys
of
Hell
and
death
.
And
therefore
no
man
need
fear
to
undergo
Martyrdom
for
his
cause
,
who
will
certainly
make
him
partaker
of
a
blessed
Immortality
,
and
plunge
his
barbarous
Persecutors
into
everlasting
perdition
.
V.
19.
Write
the
things
which
thou
hast
seen
,
&c.
That
is
,
the
things
which
thou
hast
seen
and
known
already
,
as
being
past
,
and
the
things
that
are
present
,
and
the
things
that
are
to
come
after
,
viz.
The
affairs
of
the
Ephesine
Succession
then
past
,
of
the
Smyrnean
then
present
,
when
John
wrote
these
Visions
,
and
of
the
rest
of
the
Successions
of
the
Church
,
which
are
to
come
afterwards
.
Which
make
up
seven
,
and
are
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
in
the
next
verse
,
in
the
Accusative
Case
in
the
Greek
,
which
the
Verb
[
write
]
governs
in
this
verse
;
or
rather
they
are
in
the
Accusative
Case
by
Apposition
.
Which
plainly
shews
that
,
[
The
things
which
thou
hast
seen
]
must
be
understood
of
the
Ephesine
Succession
.
As
if
it
were
thus
immediately
.
Write
the
things
which
thou
hast
seen
,
and
the
things
that
are
,
and
the
things
that
shall
be
hereafter
,
viz.
the
seven
golden
Candlesticks
,
whereof
the
first
is
past
,
the
second
present
,
and
the
five
other
to
come
.
V.
20.
The
seven
Stars
are
the
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
,
that
is
,
The
seven
Successions
of
Bishops
and
Pastours
,
that
are
to
shine
forth
in
brightness
and
purity
of
their
Life
and
Doctrine
,
in
the
seven
Successions
of
the
Churches
.
As
the
seven
Candlesticks
,
(
the
seven
Successions
of
the
Apostolick
Church
)
are
here
called
seven
Churches
.
CHAP.
II
.
ARG
.
Part
of
the
first
of
the
three
main
Prophecies
,
namely
of
the
Epistolar
Prophecy
properly
so
called
,
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
containing
the
four
first
Epistles
thereof
,
writ
to
the
Church
in
Ephesus
,
in
Smyrna
,
in
Pergamus
,
and
in
Thyatira
,
and
thereby
describing
the
state
of
the
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
,
in
those
four
first
Successions
or
intervals
thereof
.
UNTO
the
angel
of
the
church
of
Ephesus
,
write
,
These
things
saith
he
that
holdeth
the
seven
stars
in
his
right
hand
,
who
walketh
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
golden
candlesticks
:
2
I
know
thy
works
,
and
thy
labour
,
and
thy
patience
,
and
how
thou
canst
not
bear
them
which
are
evil
:
and
thou
hast
tried
them
which
say
they
are
apostles
,
and
are
not
;
and
hast
found
them
liars
:
3
And
hast
born
,
and
hast
patience
,
and
for
my
names
sake
hast
laboured
,
and
hast
not
fainted
.
4
Nevertheless
,
I
have
somewhat
against
thee
,
because
thou
hast
left
thy
first
love
.
5
Remember
therefore
from
whence
thou
art
fallen
,
and
repent
,
and
do
the
first
works
;
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
remove
thy
candlestick
out
of
his
place
,
except
thou
repent
.
6
But
this
thou
hast
,
that
thou
hatest
the
deeds
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
which
I
also
hate
.
7
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
;
To
him
that
overcometh
cometh
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
tree
of
life
,
which
is
in
the
midst
of
the
paradise
of
God
.
8
And
unto
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Smyrna
,
write
,
These
things
saith
the
first
and
the
last
,
which
was
dead
,
and
is
alive
;
9
I
know
thy
works
,
and
tribulation
,
and
poverty
(
but
thou
art
rich
)
and
I
know
the
blasphemy
of
them
which
say
they
are
Jews
,
and
are
not
,
but
are
the
synagogue
of
Satan
.
10
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
:
behold
,
the
devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
that
ye
may
be
tried
;
and
ye
shall
have
tribulation
ten
days
:
be
thou
faithfull
unto
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
crown
of
life
.
11
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
;
He
that
overcometh
,
shall
not
be
hurt
of
the
second
death
.
12
And
to
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Pergamos
,
write
,
These
things
saith
he
,
who
hath
the
sharp
sword
with
two
edges
:
13
I
know
thy
works
,
and
where
thou
dwellest
,
even
where
Satans
seat
is
:
and
thou
holdest
fast
my
name
,
and
hast
not
denied
my
faith
,
even
in
those
days
wherein
Antipas
was
my
faithfull
martyr
,
who
was
slain
among
you
,
where
Satan
dwelleth
.
14
But
I
have
a
few
things
against
thee
,
because
thou
hast
there
them
that
hold
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
,
who
taught
Balac
to
cast
a
stumbling
block
before
the
children
of
Israel
,
to
eat
things
sacrificed
to
idols
,
and
to
commit
fornication
.
15
So
hast
thou
also
them
that
hold
the
doctrine
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
which
thing
I
hate
.
16
Repent
;
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
sight
against
them
with
the
sword
of
my
mouth
.
17
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
,
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
hidden
manna
,
and
will
give
him
a
white
stone
,
and
in
the
stone
a
new
name
written
,
which
no
man
knoweth
,
saving
he
that
receiveth
it
.
18
And
unto
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Thyatira
,
write
,
These
things
saith
the
Son
of
God
,
who
hath
his
eyes
like
unto
a
slame
of
sire
,
and
his
feet
are
like
sine
brass
:
19
I
know
thy
works
,
and
charity
,
and
service
,
and
faith
,
and
thy
patience
,
and
thy
works
;
and
the
last
to
be
more
than
the
first
.
20
Notwithstanding
,
I
have
a
few
things
against
thee
,
because
thou
sufferest
that
woman
Jezebel
,
which
calleth
her self
a
prophetess
,
to
teach
and
to
seduce
my
servants
to
commit
fornication
,
and
to
eat
things
sacrificed
unto
idols
.
21
And
I
gave
her
space
to
repent
of
her
fornication
,
and
she
repented
not
.
22
Behold
,
I
will
cast
her
into
a
bed
,
and
them
that
commit
adultery
with
her
into
great
tribulation
,
except
they
repent
of
their
deeds
.
23
And
I
will
kill
her
children
with
death
;
and
all
the
churches
shall
know
that
I
am
he
which
searcheth
the
reins
and
hearts
:
and
I
will
give
unto
every
one
of
you
according
to
your
works
.
24
But
unto
you
I
say
,
and
unto
the
rest
in
Thyatira
,
as
many
as
have
not
this
doctrine
,
and
which
have
not
known
the
depths
of
Satan
,
as
they
speak
,
I
will
put
upon
you
none
other
burden
.
25
But
that
which
ye
have
already
,
hold
fast
till
I
come
.
26
And
he
that
overcometh
,
and
keepeth
my
works
unto
the
end
,
to
him
will
I
give
power
over
the
nations
:
27
(
And
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
:
as
the
vessels
of
a
potter
shall
they
be
broken
to
shivers
)
even
as
I
received
of
my
Father
.
28
And
I
will
give
him
the
morning
star
.
29
He
that
hath
an
ear
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
.
The
NOTES
.
AFter
the
introductory
Vision
to
the
Epistolar
Prophecy
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
we
are
come
now
to
the
Prophecy
it self
.
And
that
these
seven
Epistles
are
such
a
Prophecy
as
has
been
asserted
,
if
any
one
doubt
let
him
read
Dr.
H.
M.
his
twenty
Arguments
at
the
end
of
his
Exposition
of
Daniel's
Visions
,
with
his
Notes
on
those
Arguments
and
he
may
receive
full
satisfaction
.
And
how
little
harsh
it
is
,
that
the
first
Epistle
is
wrote
to
the
Ephesine
Church
then
past
,
you
may
understand
from
what
the
same
Authour
has
writ
in
his
Exposition
of
the
seven
Epistles
to
the
seven
Churches
,
chap.
1.
sect
.
4
,
5.
or
out
of
his
Notes
,
in
Apocalypsis
Apocalypseos
,
chap.
1.
v.
19.
And
that
a
set
of
Visions
of
large
extent
,
may
take
in
some
small
share
of
time
past
from
the
Epocha
,
is
made
good
in
his
Arithmetica
Apocalyptica
,
if
any
one
should
scruple
about
these
things
,
which
it
were
too
long
here
to
make
out
.
I
will
onely
advertise
the
Reader
,
that
whereas
the
other
two
Prophecies
of
the
Apocalypse
run
altogether
upon
Real
Symbols
or
Iconisms
,
viz.
Representations
or
Images
of
what
is
foretold
taken
from
Things
,
this
first
Prophecy
runs
upon
Nominal
or
Paronomastical
Iconisms
,
or
Images
,
consisting
in
allusion
to
Words
or
Names
of
persons
or
places
,
which
signifie
the
condition
of
matters
foretold
.
And
lastly
,
let
the
Reader
take
notice
of
this
rule
,
That
what
things
closely
precede
the
Epiphonema
[
he
that
hath
an
ear
to
hear
,
&c.
]
respect
the
external
state
of
the
Church
;
But
what
follows
it
refers
to
a
more
spiritual
state
and
invisible
.
V.
1.
Unto
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
that
is
,
To
the
Bishops
or
Pastours
(
which
meaning
of
Angel
in
these
Epistles
,
let
it
be
sufficient
here
once
to
have
noted
for
all
)
of
the
Ephesine
succession
,
which
begins
with
the
beginning
of
the
Church
of
Christ
(
which
the
allusion
of
Ephesus
to
Aphesis
as
in
Hippaphesis
,
the
emission
of
the
Racers
from
the
lists
,
seems
to
import
,
this
being
the
first
setting
out
in
the
whole
decursion
of
the
race
of
the
Church
,
to
the
end
of
all
)
and
ends
in
the
tenth
of
Nero
,
a
short
period
and
yet
,
(
which
still
the
word
Ephesus
by
allusion
may
intimate
)
subject
to
change
.
For
Aphesis
signifies
Remission
or
Remisness
,
as
well
as
Emission
,
and
this
Ephesine
Church
is
blamed
,
v.
4.
as
having
left
her
first
love
.
But
the
most
plain
and
principal
allusion
of
Ephesus
is
to
Ephesis
,
which
signifies
earnest
purpose
and
desire
through
the
love
of
Christ
to
advance
his
Kingdoms
.
This
was
their
serious
aim
at
first
;
as
he
on
the
white
Horse
with
a
bow
in
his
hand
aiming
at
the
Crown
which
was
given
him
,
begins
the
Prophecy
of
the
sealed
Book
.
These
things
saith
he
that
holdeth
the
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
,
&c.
He
salutes
them
under
the
Title
of
this
part
of
his
former
Representation
,
that
they
run
the
race
more
cheerfully
that
now
is
begun
,
he
going
along
with
them
even
to
the
end
thereof
,
supporting
,
comforting
and
guiding
all
the
successions
of
the
Bishops
and
Pastours
of
the
Church
that
Labour
in
the
word
and
doctrine
,
and
is
in
the
midst
of
all
the
Successions
of
the
Church
throughout
all
Ages
,
minding
their
Conversation
and
assisting
them
that
are
true
of
heart
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
V.
2.
I
know
thy
works
.
This
is
a
form
of
Speech
Christ
makes
use
of
to
every
one
of
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
which
well
agrees
with
the
allusion
to
the
Hebrew
word
Asia
,
signifying
Action
,
as
if
they
were
the
seven
Churches
in
action
,
for
from
this
Topick
,
properly
is
all
praise
and
dispraise
.
And
thou
hast
tryed
them
,
&c.
He
commends
them
also
,
that
they
consist
and
try
such
as
pretend
to
be
sent
from
him
,
and
to
be
Apostles
and
are
not
,
but
are
lyars
and
deceivers
,
mere
impostours
and
Counterfeits
.
V.
3.
He
commends
them
for
their
first
great
fervency
,
and
desire
of
enlarging
his
Church
or
Kingdom
,
and
bearing
patiently
all
crosses
and
difficulties
they
meet
with
in
carrying
on
the
work
,
and
for
not
fainting
under
so
great
pains
and
travel
.
V.
4.
Thou
hast
left
thy
first
love
.
There
is
not
that
earnest
affection
for
me
as
at
first
,
nor
fervency
and
zeal
for
the
enlargement
of
my
Kingdom
,
but
you
are
more
cold
and
remiss
.
V.
5.
Remember
,
&c.
i.e.
Act
with
that
constancy
,
fervency
and
sincerity
you
did
before
,
or
else
I
will
raise
such
a
Tempest
of
persecution
against
the
Church
,
that
she
shall
not
be
able
to
keep
her
place
,
but
be
shaken
and
driven
with
the
violence
thereof
.
This
therefore
signifies
the
visible
state
of
the
Church
in
the
next
interval
.
V.
6.
Thou
hatest
the
deeds
of
the
Nicolaitans
.
This
seems
to
be
inserted
to
intimate
the
narrow
bounds
of
this
first
succession
of
the
Church
,
that
it
was
before
Nicolaitism
broke
out
.
For
if
that
had
broke
out
then
in
the
Church
,
she
had
stood
guilty
of
it
.
But
she
abhorred
from
that
uncleaness
that
after
broke
out
,
and
was
noted
by
the
name
of
Nicolaitism
,
though
she
stood
guilty
of
that
Remisness
mentioned
before
.
V.
7.
What
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
Churches
,
namely
,
in
these
prophetical
Parables
.
For
it
is
of
great
concern
and
Edification
for
them
to
consider
and
understand
them
,
through
all
the
Successions
of
the
Churches
,
that
what
is
recommended
they
may
follow
,
and
eschew
the
contrary
at
all
times
.
To
eat
of
the
tree
of
Life
.
He
that
overcometh
through
his
much
labour
and
pains
,
he
shall
be
refreshed
with
the
food
of
the
tree
of
Life
,
and
for
his
patience
and
sufferings
enjoy
the
pleasures
of
Paradise
in
Heaven
.
V.
8.
The
Church
of
Smyrna
.
Smyrna
is
the
same
that
Myrrha
Myrrh
,
from
a
Syriack
word
,
that
signifies
bitter
.
By
which
therefore
is
understood
the
bitterness
of
affliction
and
persecution
in
this
interval
of
the
Church
,
which
reaches
from
the
end
of
the
Ephesine
interval
to
about
the
three
hundred
and
twenty
fourth
year
of
Christ
.
The
first
and
the
last
which
was
dead
and
is
alive
.
This
part
of
the
foregoing
Representation
of
Christ
is
made
his
Title
here
for
an
encouragement
in
the
bloudy
persecuting
times
the
Church
in
this
succession
is
in
;
intimating
that
those
that
dye
Martyrs
shall
as
assuredly
be
alive
again
,
as
Christ
himself
,
who
was
once
martyred
and
crucified
.
And
his
being
the
first
and
the
last
implies
that
he
will
make
the
Church
hold
out
to
the
end
,
and
stand
Conquerour
in
the
field
.
V.
9.
But
thou
art
rich
,
Rich
in
grace
,
full
of
Christian
patience
,
and
meekness
,
and
invincible
courage
against
all
the
dangers
of
death
.
That
say
they
are
Jews
and
are
not
,
&c.
That
say
they
are
Christians
and
are
not
(
for
so
Jews
signifie
in
the
Apocalyptick
style
)
and
so
by
their
dastardliness
and
persidiousness
,
blaspheme
and
dishonour
that
noble
name
and
calling
,
by
proving
themselves
of
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
and
betrayers
of
the
Kingdom
of
their
Lord
that
bought
them
,
fast
Slaves
to
the
flesh
,
and
impatient
of
all
persecution
,
worse
than
Peter
,
whom
notwithstanding
when
he
would
have
discouraged
Christ
from
his
sufferings
on
the
Cross
,
he
sharply
rebuked
with
a
,
Get
thee
behind
me
Satan
,
for
thou
savourest
not
the
things
of
God
.
V.
10.
Fear
none
of
those
things
,
&c.
Nor
imitate
that
base
cowardise
of
that
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
for
they
are
no
Church
of
mine
,
but
a
Cage
of
perfidious
Hypocrites
.
Behold
the
Devil
,
&c.
The
Devil
and
his
Ministers
under
Paganism
will
cast
some
of
you
into
Prison
,
for
the
tryal
of
your
faith
and
constancy
,
ye
shall
have
the
Tribulation
of
ten
days
,
even
of
those
ten
bloudy
Persecutions
under
the
Pagan
Emperours
.
But
be
in
no
wise
discouraged
,
but
continue
faithfull
unto
death
and
I
will
give
you
a
Crown
of
Life
,
even
the
imperial
Crown
,
Constantine
turning
Christian
,
which
will
be
a
Crown
of
Life
and
security
to
you
my
Church
,
and
save
you
from
death
and
persecution
.
This
shall
be
the
external
effect
,
and
fruit
of
your
sufferings
,
or
the
political
reward
thereof
.
V.
11.
Shall
not
be
hurt
by
the
second
death
.
He
that
stands
out
this
tryal
and
valiantly
suffers
Martyrdom
,
shall
not
be
hurt
of
the
second
death
,
but
have
his
part
in
the
first
Resurrection
accordingly
as
it
was
written
.
Apoc
.
20.6
.
Blessed
and
Holy
is
he
,
that
has
part
in
the
first
Resurrection
,
on
such
the
second
death
hath
no
power
;
And
the
ancient
Fathers
have
thus
understood
it
.
And
this
Elliptical
way
of
putting
one
part
of
a
Sentence
thereby
to
imply
the
other
is
usual
in
the
Apocalyptick
style
.
This
therefore
is
the
promised
privilege
of
those
Martyrs
,
that
suffered
persecution
in
this
Smyrnean
Succession
of
the
Church
,
under
the
ten
hot
Persecutions
.
And
as
being
invisible
is
placed
after
the
Epiphonema
,
as
that
political
promise
before
it
:
According
to
the
rule
noted
above
.
V.
12.
The
Church
in
Pergamus
.
The
word
Pergamus
signifies
the
high
Towers
in
Troy
.
And
the
Church
in
Pergamus
here
signifies
the
exaltation
of
the
Church
,
out
of
her
Smyrnean
Humiliation
and
affliction
,
and
the
excessive
pride
also
,
and
Fastuosity
of
the
idolatrous
Hierarchy
growing
up
to
the
top
in
this
interval
.
Which
reaches
from
the
end
of
the
Smyrnean
succession
,
viz.
from
the
year
three
hundred
and
twenty
four
,
to
the
year
one
thousand
two
hundred
forty
two
,
when
the
Popes
Legate
Ameline
,
with
Trancavel
the
bastard
Son
of
Count
Beziers
ended
the
War
of
the
Albigenses
.
Which
hath
the
sharp
Sword
with
two
edges
.
Here
is
another
Ellipsis
[
coming
out
of
his
mouth
]
being
understood
.
Which
is
the
Sword
of
the
spirit
in
opposition
to
the
Sword
,
and
arm
of
flesh
that
persecuted
the
true
Church
in
this
succession
.
V.
13.
I
know
thy
works
,
&c.
I
observe
how
well
thou
carriest
thy self
,
though
thou
dwellest
under
the
Dominion
and
Jurisdiction
of
the
first
born
of
Lucifer
,
that
Man
of
Sin
and
Son
of
Pride
,
a
right
Pergamenian
,
lofty
and
haughty
,
and
yet
thou
holdest
fast
to
my
Authority
and
the
pure
Christian
profession
,
nor
hast
apostatized
from
the
ancient
faith
and
purity
of
worship
untainted
with
Superstition
and
Idolatry
;
no
not
in
those
days
when
Antipas
,
those
faithfull
and
couragious
opposers
of
Holy
Father
the
Pope
(
for
so
the
word
Antipas
plainly
signifies
)
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
were
cruelly
slain
with
the
sword
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
that
first-born
of
Luciser
.
V.
14.
Because
thou
hast
there
them
,
&c.
You
have
those
that
comply
with
the
Pseudo-prophet
Balaam
,
the
lofty
Lord
of
the
People
(
for
so
Balaam
signifies
)
who
hath
taught
Balac
the
Secular
Power
,
now
but
a
shadow
or
cypher
,
it
being
in
this
Interval
evacuate
in
a
manner
(
as
the
Name
imports
)
by
the
over-topping
of
the
power
Ecclesiastical
,
to
force
the
Israelites
,
that
is
,
the
Christians
(
of
which
the
Israelites
were
a
Type
)
to
come
to
Mass
,
and
by
partaking
thereof
,
to
partake
of
Idolatry
,
they
making
,
by
their
Idolatrous
usages
there
,
the
Lord's
Supper
,
which
is
a
feast
upon
a
sacrifice
,
like
to
the
feeding
upon
Idolothyta
,
upon
things
sacrificed
unto
Idols
.
V.
15.
So
hast
thou
also
,
&c.
And
besides
these
Compliers
with
the
Mass
,
though
they
be
in
their
own
judgments
against
it
,
there
are
amongst
you
also
that
indulge
too
much
to
the
liberty
of
the
flesh
,
and
imitate
the
Sect
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
a
thing
which
my
soul
abhors
.
V.
16.
Repent
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
.
Amend
these
faults
or
else
I
will
come
unto
you
quickly
,
by
a
more
strict
vigilancy
of
the
Lords
of
the
Inquisition
(
whose
Rule
was
most
notorious
in
the
succeeding
Interval
of
the
Church
)
and
then
the
more
frequent
terrour
of
being
burnt
at
the
stake
will
more
effectually
extinguish
the
flames
of
your
wantonness
and
lust
.
Be
ye
therefore
pure
and
〈◇〉
I
am
holy
and
pure
.
And
will
fight
against
them
with
the
sword
of
my
mouth
.
See
verse
12.
viz.
Against
the
Balaamites
or
Po●tisicians
.
This
therefore
sets
out
the
external
state
of
the
Church
in
the
following
Interval
,
as
coming
before
the
Fpiphonema
.
That
whereas
in
this
Pergamenian
Interval
the
War
betwixt
the
Beast
and
the
Saints
,
or
Witnesses
,
was
in
a
notorious
manner
carried
on
with
the
sword
in
the
field
[
Antipas
]
the
Albigenses
in
vast
numbers
being
slain
therewith
,
here
it
is
promised
that
in
the
following
Interval
,
not
a
material
Sword
,
but
the
Sword
of
Christ's
mouth
,
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
Word
of
God
,
against
the
sire
and
sword
of
the
Beast
in
this
continued
fight
,
shall
at
last
prevail
,
cut
off
whole
Nations
from
the
Idolatrous
Roman
Church
,
and
obtain
a
considerable
victory
.
This
is
a
reward
Political
and
Visible
for
the
faithfull
ones
in
Pergamus
,
I
mean
for
their
labours
and
sufferings
,
to
be
fulfilled
in
the
next
Interval
at
the
close
thereof
.
V.
17.
To
eat
of
the
hidden
Manna
.
He
that
stands
out
in
purity
of
heart
and
a
good
conscience
,
he
instead
of
that
sweet
consecrated
Mass-wafer
that
pretended
visible
Manna
shall
eat
of
the
true
hidden
spiritual
Manna
spoken
of
,
John
6.55
.
And
if
he
dye
,
he
shall
eat
Angels
food
,
and
pass
into
their
communion
and
society
.
And
will
give
him
a
white
stone
,
&c.
that
is
,
Though
he
be
accused
and
condemned
for
an
Heretick
by
this
lofty
Roman
or
Pergamenian
Church
(
for
Rome
signifies
loftiness
as
well
as
Pergamus
)
where
Satan
the
Accuser
dwells
,
yet
I
will
give
him
a
white
stone
and
absolve
him
in
Foro
divino
.
Or
I
will
give
him
the
white
stone
in
which
a
new
Name
is
written
,
that
is
,
I
will
confirm
and
establish
him
in
the
new
Birth
,
and
give
to
him
that
pure
and
permanent
inestimable
Pearl
of
the
Divine
nature
,
which
none
knows
but
he
that
has
it
.
V.
18.
The
Church
of
Thyatira
.
The
City
Thyatira
was
so
called
from
the
Greek
word
that
signifies
a
daughter
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Preface
to
his
Exposition
of
the
seven
Churches
,
Sect
.
10
,
11.
And
Rome
is
here
called
Thyatira
in
this
Interval
for
her
effeminateness
,
but
especially
for
her
more
notoriously
worshipping
the
Virgin
Mary
as
the
daughter
of
God
,
as
they
also
call
her
,
in
the
highest
sense
,
more
by
far
than
the
Son
of
God
himself
.
See
Dr.
Brevint's
Saul
and
Samuel
at
Endor
,
chap.
5.6
,
7
,
8.
and
it
will
seem
incredible
to
thee
,
but
that
the
excess
of
that
Idolatrous
worship
given
to
the
Virgin
Mary
in
this
Interval
by
the
Church
of
Rome
is
here
presigured
and
perstringed
in
this
Name
Thyatira
as
it
signifies
a
daughter
.
But
there
is
an
allusion
also
to
the
Greek
word
Thyateria
,
Altars
of
burnt-offerings
,
the
burning
of
Martyrs
being
so
wonderfully
frequent
in
this
Thyatirian
Interval
,
which
begins
at
the
ending
of
the
former
succession
,
and
reacheth
till
the
time
that
whole
Nations
forsook
the
Communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
the
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
.
Saith
the
Son
of
God
.
He
is
called
the
Son
of
man
in
his
foregoing
description
,
chap.
1.13
.
not
the
Son
of
God
,
yet
this
is
part
of
his
Title
here
,
as
speaking
to
those
that
dwell
amongst
them
that
make
the
Virgin
Mary
in
as
high
a
way
or
higher
(
as
to
worship
)
the
daughter
of
God
.
His
eyes
like
unto
a
flame
of
fire
,
denoting
clearness
of
discernment
and
fiery
indignation
against
the
gross
Idolatries
of
this
Interval
.
And
his
feet
like
fine
brass
.
Here
's
an
Ellipsis
again
,
wherein
is
understood
[
as
if
they
burned
in
a
furnace
]
which
again
intimates
the
frequent
burnings
of
the
servants
of
Christ
in
this
Interval
.
V.
19.
And
the
last
to
be
more
than
the
first
.
Toward
the
latter
end
of
this
Thyatirian
succession
their
Works
were
more
and
greater
than
before
.
Which
is
a
noble
Testimony
to
the
zeal
and
sincerity
of
those
that
began
the
Reformation
.
V.
20.
Thou
sufferest
the
woman
Jezebel
.
The
Roman
Hierarchy
or
Priesthood
(
see
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
of
the
seven
Churches
,
chap.
6.
sect
.
9
,
10.
)
when
now
in
this
Interval
things
are
come
to
that
maturity
,
that
thou
mayst
cast
her
off
,
and
free
thy self
from
this
unjust
and
Idolatrous
yoke
.
This
is
spoke
to
the
Powers
and
Principalities
held
under
by
her
.
Which
calleth
her self
a
Prophetess
,
but
is
indeed
a
Pseudo-prophetess
,
a
false
teacher
and
seducer
of
my
servants
,
the
same
with
the
false
Prophet
elsewhere
mentioned
in
the
Apocalypse
.
To
eat
things
sacrificed
unto
Idols
.
To
bring
them
to
the
Communion
of
the
Idolatrous
Mass
:
see
verse
14.
Wherefore
suffer
no
longer
this
Jezebel
,
but
according
to
the
Omen
and
Fate
of
her
Name
(
which
signifies
either
loathed
Dung
,
or
deprived
of
her
dwelling
)
let
her
be
cast
out
and
reputed
as
the
dung
of
the
Earth
.
See
2
Kings
chap.
9.
v.
33
,
37.
V.
21.
And
I
gave
her
space
to
repent
,
&c.
Since
my
monition
to
her
by
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
,
but
she
remained
still
obdurate
and
impenitent
.
V.
22.
I
will
cast
her
into
a
bed
of
languishment
,
instead
of
that
large
bed
of
wantonness
(
in
which
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
have
so
universally
committed
fornication
with
her
)
and
those
that
are
her
Paramours
into
great
affliction
,
unless
they
desist
from
their
usual
gross
Idolatries
so
scandalous
in
the
eyes
of
all
sober
Christians
.
V.
23.
And
I
will
kill
her
children
with
death
,
that
is
,
either
by
the
sword
coming
out
of
my
mouth
I
shall
make
them
dead
to
her
by
conversion
to
the
Truth
.
Or
I
will
kill
them
by
a
natural
Death
,
namely
her
Emissaries
and
Armies
that
may
be
sent
against
my
true
Church
.
Which
therefore
may
respect
the
ensuing
succession
which
is
under
the
Vials
.
And
all
the
Churches
shall
know
,
&c.
All
the
Christian
World
shall
ring
of
the
righteousness
of
my
judgments
,
who
have
my
eyes
like
a
bright
flame
of
fire
discerning
the
Hypocrisie
of
a
painted
Idolatrous
Church
,
and
burning
with
indignation
against
it
,
and
in
due
time
giving
to
every
one
according
to
his
demerits
.
V.
24.
As
many
as
have
not
this
doctrine
,
nor
comply
with
the
Idolatrous
form
of
the
Roman
Religion
.
And
not
known
the
depths
of
Satan
.
Those
deep
Reasons
of
State
,
as
they
phrase
it
,
that
frame
Religion
so
as
if
there
were
no
God
really
,
nor
Christ
,
that
superintends
his
Church
,
but
as
if
Religion
were
onely
to
be
a
trick
of
State
,
to
rule
or
fool
the
people
with
.
To
you
that
abhor
such
impieties
,
I
will
give
you
no
farther
trouble
.
V.
25.
Persist
onely
in
the
good
way
you
are
in
,
and
hold
fast
to
the
truth
,
till
I
come
and
take
the
Papal
yoke
from
off
your
neck
.
V.
26.
He
that
overcomes
,
&c.
They
that
with
invincible
patience
and
courage
stand
out
to
the
last
,
that
keep
faith
and
a
good
conscience
in
despight
of
all
the
Thyatirian
Persecutions
,
these
people
with
their
Princes
and
Governours
shall
at
the
end
,
namely
in
the
last
Semitime
of
the
seven
,
get
the
Nations
under
them
,
that
is
,
the
Paganochristians
,
become
in
a
manner
Heathens
by
their
Idolatrous
practices
and
Barbarous
cruelties
.
V.
27.
And
they
shall
rigidly
enough
,
and
severely
rule
them
,
so
that
they
shall
not
be
able
to
whinch
but
at
their
own
peril
,
and
the
Paganochristian
compages
or
constitution
shall
lye
broken
to
fitters
like
a
Potter's
vesses
.
This
shall
so
far
come
to
pass
,
as
I
shall
then
have
received
of
my
Father
.
Which
prediction
reaches
into
the
next
Interval
.
But
that
in
the
foregoing
verse
is
the
close
of
this
Succession
.
V.
28.
And
I
will
give
him
the
Morning-Star
.
Not
the
bright
Morning-Star
,
(
which
State
belongs
rather
to
the
Millennial
Empire
of
Christ
)
but
yet
the
early
Morning-Star
,
as
the
word
in
the
Original
signifies
.
Which
began
to
appear
in
the
second
month
of
the
seventh
Semitime
at
the
partial
fall
of
Babylon
and
the
then
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
in
the
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
.
Which
was
the
final
issue
of
the
three
times
and
an
halfs
War
of
the
Saints
or
Witnesses
with
the
Paganochristian
Beast
.
V.
29.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
&c.
Nothing
following
this
Epiphonema
,
or
rather
the
promises
of
reward
going
before
it
,
plainly
shews
,
that
they
belong
to
this
life
,
and
to
the
visible
State
of
the
Church
on
Earth
.
CHAP.
III
.
ARG
.
The
remaining
part
of
the
first
of
the
three
main
Prophecies
,
viz.
of
the
Epistolar
Prophecy
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
containing
the
three
last
Epistles
thereof
,
writ
to
the
Church
of
Sardis
,
of
Philadelphia
and
of
Laodicea
,
and
thereby
setting
out
the
State
of
the
truly
Catholick
Church
in
those
three
last
Successions
or
Intervals
thereof
reaching
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
AND
unto
the
Angel
of
the
Church
in
Sardis
,
write
,
These
things
,
saith
he
,
that
hath
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
and
the
seven
Stars
;
I
know
thy
works
,
that
thou
hast
a
name
that
thou
livest
,
and
art
dead
.
2
Be
watchfull
,
and
strengthen
the
things
which
remain
,
that
are
ready
to
die
:
for
I
have
not
found
thy
works
perfect
before
God
.
3
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
,
and
heard
,
and
hold
fast
,
and
repent
.
If
therefore
thou
shalt
not
watch
,
I
will
come
on
thee
as
a
thief
,
and
thou
shalt
not
know
what
hour
I
will
come
upon
thee
.
4
Thou
hast
a
few
names
even
in
Sardis
,
which
have
not
defiled
their
garments
;
and
they
shall
walk
with
me
in
white
:
for
they
are
worthy
.
5
He
that
overcometh
,
the
same
shall
be
cloathed
in
white
raiment
;
and
I
will
not
blot
out
his
name
out
of
the
book
of
life
;
but
I
will
confess
his
name
before
my
Father
,
and
before
his
Angels
.
6
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
Churches
.
7
And
to
the
Angel
of
the
Church
in
Philadelphia
,
write
,
These
things
saith
he
that
is
holy
,
he
that
is
true
,
he
that
hath
the
key
of
David
,
he
that
openeth
,
and
no
man
shutteth
;
and
shutteth
,
and
no
man
openeth
;
8
I
know
thy
works
:
behold
I
have
set
before
thee
an
open
door
,
and
no
man
can
shut
it
:
for
thou
hast
a
little
strength
,
and
hast
kept
my
word
,
and
hast
not
denied
my
Name
.
9
Behold
,
I
will
make
them
of
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
which
say
they
are
Jews
,
and
are
not
,
but
do
lie
:
behold
,
I
will
make
them
to
come
and
worship
before
thy
feet
,
and
to
know
that
I
have
loved
thee
.
10
Because
thou
hast
kept
the
word
of
my
patience
,
I
also
will
keep
thee
from
the
hour
of
temptation
,
which
shall
come
upon
all
the
world
,
to
try
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
11
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
,
hold
that
fast
which
thou
hast
,
that
no
man
take
thy
crown
.
12
Him
that
overcometh
will
I
make
a
pillar
in
the
temple
of
my
God
,
and
he
shall
go
no
more
out
:
and
I
will
write
upon
him
the
name
of
my
God
,
and
the
name
of
the
city
of
my
God
,
which
is
new
Hierusalem
,
which
cometh
down
out
of
heaven
from
my
God
;
and
I
will
write
upon
him
my
new
Name
.
13
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
Churches
.
14
And
unto
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
the
Laodiceans
,
write
,
These
things
saith
the
Amen
,
the
faithfull
and
true
witness
,
the
beginning
of
the
creation
of
God
:
15
I
know
thy
works
,
that
thou
art
neither
cold
nor
hot
,
I
would
thou
wert
cold
or
hot
.
16
So
then
because
thou
art
lukewarm
,
and
neither
cold
nor
hot
,
I
will
spue
thee
out
of
my
mouth
:
17
Because
thou
sayest
,
I
am
rich
and
increased
with
goods
,
and
have
need
of
nothing
:
and
knowest
not
that
thou
art
wretched
,
and
miserable
,
and
poor
,
and
blind
,
and
naked
.
18
I
counsel
thee
to
buy
of
me
gold
tryed
in
the
fire
,
that
thou
mayst
be
rich
,
and
white
raiment
,
that
thou
mayst
be
cloathed
,
and
that
the
shame
of
thy
nakedness
do
not
appear
,
and
anoint
thine
eyes
with
eye-salve
,
that
thou
mayst
see
.
19
As
many
as
I
love
,
I
rebuke
and
chasten
;
be
zealous
therefore
,
and
repent
.
20
Behold
,
I
stand
at
the
door
and
knock
:
if
any
man
hear
my
voice
,
and
open
the
door
,
I
will
come
in
to
him
,
and
will
sup
with
him
,
and
he
with
me
.
21
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
grant
to
sit
with
me
in
my
throne
,
even
as
I
also
overcame
,
and
am
set
down
with
my
Father
in
his
throne
.
22
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
Churches
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THE
Church
in
Sardis
.
The
Church
in
Sardis
are
the
Reformed
Churches
.
The
Paronomastical
allusions
in
the
name
Sardis
are
,
1.
To
the
Lapis
Sardius
,
which
exhilarates
the
mind
of
him
that
wears
it
,
and
is
an
Amulet
against
Witchcraft
and
Poison
,
which
may
typifie
the
comfortable
doctrine
of
Justification
in
the
Reformed
Churches
,
and
their
being
freed
from
the
poysonous
Cup
,
and
Enchantments
(
Apoc
.
17.
)
of
that
Babylonish
Woman
.
2.
To
the
same
stone
as
it
is
called
in
Hebrew
Odem
(
which
sounds
near
to
Edom
)
and
in
Latin
Carnalina
,
which
insinuates
their
Carnality
in
several
points
of
doctrine
and
practice
;
of
which
see
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
of
the
seven
Churches
,
chap.
7.
And
lastly
to
Sardis
as
it
signifies
in
Hebrew
,
a
Song
of
Joy
or
Joy
breaking
out
into
singing
,
which
sutes
well
with
their
Joy
at
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
signified
by
those
Harpers
with
the
Harps
of
God
in
their
hands
,
Apoc
.
chap.
15.
The
Sardian
interval
begins
where
the
Thyatirian
succession
ends
,
that
is
,
when
Protestantism
had
become
the
Religion
of
Nations
and
Kingdoms
;
and
it
reaches
to
the
last
Vial
,
Apoc
.
16.
That
hath
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
and
the
seven
Stars
.
That
hath
in
his
power
and
disposal
all
the
divine
Graces
and
heavenly
Hosts
or
Companies
of
Angels
for
the
assistence
of
his
Church
,
and
all
the
Bishops
and
Pastours
thereof
(
typisied
by
the
seven
Stars
)
viz.
in
his
right
hand
.
For
here
occurs
another
Ellipsis
again
;
And
by
having
them
in
his
hand
is
denoted
their
being
in
his
power
,
guidance
and
protection
;
a
description
of
Christ
,
like
that
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Ephesine
Church
:
As
if
it
were
the
very
beginning
and
Emerging
again
of
the
true
Apostolick
Church
,
that
had
lain
hid
in
the
Wilderness
of
Paganochristianism
.
Thou
hast
a
Name
that
thou
livest
and
art
dead
.
I
observe
how
mean
and
wretched
thou
art
in
comparison
of
what
thou
oughtest
to
be
,
and
how
thou
hast
a
name
that
thou
livest
,
as
being
so
full
of
Zeal
,
for
or
against
this
Ceremony
and
that
Opinion
,
with
hot
and
nice
disputes
about
Faith
and
Justification
,
but
I
will
assure
thee
,
be
thou
as
full
of
life
and
activity
as
thou
wilt
about
such
things
,
if
thou
hast
not
that
Faith
which
worketh
by
love
,
thou
art
nothing
in
my
esteem
.
Whosoever
is
devoid
of
a
due
degree
of
Charity
and
Unself-interessed
love
,
let
him
be
reputed
to
live
as
much
as
he
will
,
he
is
accounted
dead
in
my
sight
.
V.
2.
Be
watchfull
.
Keep
a
guard
over
thine
own
heart
,
and
breathe
after
unfeigned
Charity
,
which
is
the
bond
of
Perfection
,
and
will
prevent
all
Schisms
and
Factions
,
and
tye
the
Members
of
reformed
Christendom
in
one
heart
,
and
in
one
mind
to
their
Governours
Temporal
and
Spiritual
,
and
to
one
another
.
And
strengthen
the
things
,
&c.
Revive
and
corroborate
in
you
the
things
that
remain
,
viz.
Faith
in
God
and
in
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
a
blessed
immortality
after
this
Life
;
these
you
yet
profess
,
though
Infidelity
and
Atheism
with
Sensuality
and
Libertinism
have
grown
much
upon
you
,
so
that
the
belief
even
of
these
necessary
things
are
ready
to
dye
also
.
Perfect
before
God
,
For
you
do
not
go
on
towards
perfection
,
nor
are
you
in
a
growing
state
,
though
you
have
not
yet
reached
your
due
stature
approveable
before
God
,
which
is
a
sign
you
are
in
a
state
of
Languishment
and
Vergency
toward
death
.
V.
3.
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
,
&c.
Since
you
profess
your selves
reformed
into
a
true
Apostolick
Church
,
remember
what
you
have
heard
out
of
the
Apostles
writings
.
How
I
so
loved
my
Church
,
that
I
gave
my self
for
it
,
that
I
might
sanctifie
it
,
that
I
might
make
it
a
glorious
Church
,
having
neither
spot
nor
wrinkle
,
nor
any
such
thing
,
but
it
should
be
Holy
and
without
blemish
.
Nor
let
the
vain
glosses
of
any
faint-hearted
Hypocrites
,
deceive
or
discourage
you
.
Remember
also
what
ye
have
heard
of
Antichrist
,
that
Man
of
sin
that
exalts
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
worshipped
,
and
for
ever
abandon
that
wicked
and
idolatrous
Communion
.
And
take
heed
of
that
nauseous
and
detestable
ingratitude
of
not
setting
a
due
value
of
my
redeeming
you
from
that
worse
,
than
Aegyptian
or
Babylonian
slavery
and
Captivity
into
the
Gospel
Liberty
.
And
be
not
imposed
upon
by
the
fine
words
and
subtile
Sophistry
,
of
either
known
enemies
or
perfidious
brethren
.
These
and
such
like
things
as
these
taught
by
my
Apostles
,
and
repeated
again
by
the
first
Reformers
be
sure
to
hold
fast
,
and
repent
of
your
slipperiness
and
remisness
,
of
your
easiness
and
inclineableness
again
to
the
flesh-pots
of
Aegypt
,
the
carnal
Entertainments
under
that
Mystical
Pharaoh
at
Rome
.
If
therefore
thou
shalt
not
watch
,
&c.
These
things
therefore
I
strictly
command
thee
and
charge
thee
to
doe
,
which
if
thou
wilt
not
carefully
and
diligently
observe
,
and
have
a
due
watch
over
thy
ways
,
I
will
come
on
thee
of
a
sudden
,
and
surprize
thee
with
some
terrible
judgment
for
thy
gross
ingratitude
,
and
thou
shalt
not
know
what
hour
I
come
upon
thee
,
before
the
storm
certainly
overtake
thee
.
This
was
to
forewarn
the
reformed
Churches
,
that
by
their
timely
repentance
they
might
avoid
or
lessen
the
storm
.
V.
4.
Thou
hast
a
few
Names
even
in
Sardis
,
&c.
There
be
some
few
excellent
persons
even
in
Sardis
(
notwithstanding
the
ill
Omen
of
Odem
,
and
Carnalina
)
and
of
a
true
Christian
spirit
,
scattered
up
and
down
in
the
reformed
Churches
,
who
have
not
defiled
their
Garments
,
the
inward
nor
outward
cloathing
of
their
Souls
,
nor
spotted
the
decency
of
their
Conversation
by
any
scandal
of
the
flesh
.
These
will
I
take
into
nearer
Communion
with
me
in
the
Spirit
,
and
they
shall
advance
more
and
more
in
all
innocency
and
purity
.
So
that
their
light
shall
shine
before
Men
,
and
God
be
glorified
in
their
works
.
For
this
verse
refers
to
that
common
Topick
in
all
the
Epistles
[
I
know
thy
works
.
]
But
the
next
verse
tells
the
reward
,
which
being
before
the
Epiphonema
is
political
.
V.
5.
Shall
be
cloathed
with
white
Rayment
.
They
shall
overcome
all
difficulties
inward
and
outward
,
and
persisting
in
purity
and
true
Holiness
,
they
shall
be
cloathed
in
white
Rayment
,
that
is
,
shall
be
successfull
and
prosperous
in
the
affairs
of
my
Kingdom
,
which
they
endeavour
to
propagate
.
And
I
will
not
blot
out
his
name
,
&c.
that
is
,
This
sort
of
Men
shall
continue
to
the
Philedelphian
succession
,
and
onwards
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
And
this
Book
of
Life
to
them
,
shall
be
as
the
Crown
of
Life
to
the
Smyrnean
succession
,
shall
be
their
security
from
persecution
and
death
.
That
Church
which
they
introduce
into
the
World
,
which
is
the
Philadelphian
,
shall
never
be
brought
again
under
the
subjection
,
Tyranny
and
Persecution
of
any
power
whatsoever
.
But
I
will
confess
his
Name
,
&c.
I
will
in
a
special
manner
recommend
them
to
the
good
Providence
of
God
,
and
the
watchfull
Ministry
of
his
holy
Angels
.
V.
6.
He
that
hath
an
ear
let
him
hear
,
&c.
The
reformed
Churches
especially
let
them
take
particular
notice
,
what
the
Holy
Ghost
has
here
delivered
touching
the
Church
in
Sardis
,
viz.
That
Christ
who
holds
the
seven
Stars
in
his
right
hand
,
and
appears
thus
to
the
reformed
Churches
as
he
did
to
the
Ephesine
,
or
first
Apostolick
Church
,
is
as
ready
and
serious
in
the
renewing
and
reforming
of
his
Church
,
as
he
was
then
in
setting
it
on
foot
first
in
the
World
.
And
he
appears
as
he
did
then
walking
in
the
midst
of
the
golden
Candlesticks
(
which
signifies
his
helpfull
presence
to
his
Church
)
so
here
with
the
succour
of
his
divine
Graces
and
Ministry
,
and
assistence
of
his
holy
Angels
:
So
that
nothing
is
wanting
to
rouse
us
effectually
out
of
this
carnal
Drousiness
,
toward
the
attainment
of
the
Dispensation
of
the
spirit
and
power
,
except
our
own
sincerity
and
diligent
attention
to
,
and
firm
belief
of
the
Oracles
of
God
.
So
that
the
success
of
things
hitherto
,
as
to
the
effect
of
Religion
in
the
reformed
Churches
lyes
at
our
own
doors
.
God
give
us
grace
to
consider
it
.
V.
7.
The
Church
in
Philadelphia
.
Philadelphia
is
the
love
of
the
brethren
,
and
consequently
the
love
of
God
and
all
Men
,
which
in
one
word
might
be
called
Charity
,
Agape
,
but
that
's
no
name
of
any
City
in
Asia
.
The
Philadelphian
succession
begins
where
the
Sardian
ends
,
and
reacheth
to
the
fourth
Thunder
,
including
the
Millennial
reign
of
Christ
.
Which
we
may
be
assured
is
so
,
because
the
Philadelphian
interval
is
such
,
as
where
not
onely
there
is
no
Idolatry
to
be
tempted
to
,
nor
any
Martyrdom
for
refusing
to
comply
therewith
,
but
also
no
spot
nor
wrinkle
nor
any
such
thing
,
but
it
is
entirely
Holy
and
without
blemish
.
Which
is
plainly
the
condition
of
the
Millennium
or
New
Jerusalem
state
,
which
alone
might
assure
us
of
this
truth
.
But
when
v.
12.
the
very
name
of
the
New
Jerusalem
is
writ
upon
this
Church
,
it
is
impossible
to
conceive
the
Millennium
,
not
included
in
the
Philadelphian
interval
.
He
that
is
Holy
,
he
that
is
True
.
Truth
and
Holiness
,
is
the
Urim
and
Thummim
of
the
High
Priest
,
in
whose
habit
Christ
appeared
in
the
beginning
.
He
that
is
Holy
,
and
speaks
to
a
Church
that
willingly
listens
to
such
Monitions
as
these
.
Be
ye
Holy
for
I
am
Holy
,
and
be
ye
perfect
as
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
is
perfect
.
He
that
is
true
,
and
will
verifie
all
his
glorious
promises
in
the
Philadelphian
succession
or
blessed
Millennium
,
to
all
those
that
trust
in
his
word
.
Has
the
Key
of
David
:
Is
the
chief
Minister
of
state
to
the
eternal
God
,
whom
the
Apostle
John
calls
LOVE
,
and
so
David
signifies
.
He
that
openeth
,
&c.
He
that
when
he
will
can
open
the
door
of
success
to
his
own
,
and
shut
it
again
when
he
will
against
his
Enemies
,
and
so
administer
all
things
prosperously
.
V.
8.
I
know
thy
works
,
Behold
I
have
set
,
&c.
I
know
thy
works
and
designs
,
and
highly
approve
of
them
,
I
know
thou
doest
nothing
out
of
bitter
Zeal
,
faction
or
self-seeking
,
nothing
out
of
Vain-Glory
or
any
other
worldly
end
,
but
simply
out
of
love
of
me
,
and
of
my
righteousness
,
and
out
of
love
to
all
Mankind
,
for
the
promoting
of
whose
both
present
and
future
Happiness
,
thou
doest
all
thy
endeavours
,
and
therefore
I
will
open
to
thee
such
a
door
of
success
,
as
no
man
shall
be
able
to
shut
against
thee
.
For
thou
hast
a
little
strength
,
&c.
Though
thou
hast
but
a
little
Force
or
Army
(
those
namely
following
the
Heros
,
on
the
white
Horse
,
Apoc
.
19.
)
in
comparison
of
the
rest
of
the
World
,
yet
thou
hast
been
valiant
and
stood
for
my
word
,
stoutly
and
couragiously
against
all
Gainsayers
,
and
hast
never
behaved
thy self
otherwise
than
becomes
a
sound
and
faithfull
Christian
,
and
such
as
is
resolved
never
to
dishonour
that
profession
or
Name
.
V.
9.
Behold
I
will
make
them
,
that
are
of
the
Synagogue
of
the
Devil
for
their
Pride
,
falsities
and
murtherous
Cruelties
,
and
yet
call
themselves
Jews
,
that
is
,
Christians
[
nay
Holy
Church
]
the
Type
as
above
being
used
for
the
Antitype
,
but
are
so
far
from
being
so
,
that
they
really
are
the
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
,
who
under
pretence
of
professing
Christ
do
most
wickedly
oppose
him
,
by
nulling
his
Laws
,
and
barbarously
murthering
his
true
and
faithfull
Subjects
,
for
not
committing
idolatry
and
other
abominations
they
would
force
upon
them
;
whereby
it
is
manifest
though
they
call
themselves
Holy
Church
and
Christians
,
they
are
Counterfeits
and
Lyars
:
And
worship
before
thy
feet
,
&c.
Behold
I
will
make
them
to
come
,
instead
of
kissing
the
Popes
slipper
to
worship
before
thy
feet
,
to
be
subjected
unto
thee
,
and
to
doe
thee
homage
:
and
to
acknowledge
how
much
I
have
loved
thee
,
and
set
thee
above
all
the
Princes
of
the
Earth
.
V.
10.
Because
thou
hast
shewn
all
along
such
invincible
meekness
and
patience
in
maintaining
my
cause
,
and
undaunted
faithfulness
,
I
will
in
that
great
Confusion
,
commotion
and
temptation
under
the
last
Vial
(
which
shall
come
upon
all
the
World
to
try
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
)
keep
thee
and
protect
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
be
safe
and
victorious
in
all
.
V.
11.
Behold
I
come
quickly
;
Even
in
this
last
Vial
,
into
which
thou
art
already
entered
.
Hold
that
fast
,
&c.
Thou
art
a
Church
after
my
own
hearts
desire
,
O
Philadelphia
,
nor
do
I
accuse
thee
of
any
thing
,
thou
carriest
thy self
with
that
integrity
and
sincerity
,
onely
hold
fast
to
that
perfection
thou
hast
attained
to
,
that
thou
mayst
not
be
deprived
of
the
Crown
I
intend
for
thee
.
For
in
thee
shall
be
accomplished
all
the
glorious
promises
concerning
my
Kingdom
upon
earth
.
V.
12.
To
you
that
overcome
,
to
you
it
shall
be
given
to
be
Pillars
in
the
Temple
of
my
God
,
you
shall
be
an
Holy
,
sixt
,
and
stable
People
,
the
true
holy
Catholick
Church
,
that
shall
never
fail
,
but
shall
endure
till
I
come
in
the
clouds
to
judge
at
the
last
day
.
And
upon
these
lasting
Pillars
shall
the
name
of
my
God
be
written
,
and
the
new
nature
in
you
shall
be
visible
and
legible
as
it
were
to
all
,
how
Heavenly
it
is
and
Divine
,
and
how
really
you
are
that
Church
represented
by
that
City
in
Ezekiel
,
which
is
called
Jehovah
Shamma
,
God
is
there
.
For
your
Conversation
will
be
such
,
that
every
man
will
be
ready
to
say
,
God
is
amongst
you
of
a
truth
;
and
that
you
are
really
as
well
as
called
the
New
Jerusalem
,
which
cometh
down
out
of
Heaven
from
my
God
,
Apoc
.
21.
v.
2.10
.
(
which
plainly
shews
,
that
the
holy
Jerusalem
there
mentioned
,
denotes
a
state
of
the
Church
here
on
earth
)
and
lastly
,
I
will
write
upon
you
my
new
name
,
not
the
morning
Star
but
the
bright
morning
Star
;
or
that
newly
purchased
Title
in
the
battel
where
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
are
taken
and
cast
alive
into
a
Lake
burning
with
brimstone
,
and
the
rest
slain
with
the
Sword
of
him
that
sate
on
the
white
Horse
,
which
Sword
cometh
out
of
his
mouth
,
viz.
the
Title
of
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
.
For
it
is
then
that
you
shall
be
the
greatest
Empire
upon
earth
.
V.
14.
The
Church
in
Laodicea
,
Laodicea
signifies
,
either
the
righteousness
of
the
people
,
an
external
popular
mode
of
righteousness
(
something
like
that
which
the
Platonists
call
political
Vertue
)
the
inward
life
and
spirit
decaying
,
which
is
too
much
the
state
of
the
Church
in
Laodicea
:
Or
it
signifies
the
judging
of
the
People
,
because
at
the
end
of
this
interval
Christ
will
come
visibly
to
judge
and
Sentence
all
People
to
their
final
doom
:
Or
lastly
,
there
may
be
an
allusion
to
Ptolemy's
Laodicea
Combusta
,
the
Conflagration
closing
this
Period
,
and
therefore
,
This
Laodicean
succession
reaches
from
the
fourth
Thunder
till
the
last
Judgment
or
Conflagration
;
Nor
does
either
it
,
or
the
Philadelphian
precede
the
Millennium
,
but
the
Laodicean
succeeds
it
,
and
the
Philadelphian
includes
it
,
as
is
demonstrated
by
the
Answerer
to
S.
E.
the
remarker
on
the
place
.
These
things
saith
the
Amen
,
&c.
In
whom
all
the
promises
are
yea
and
Amen
.
Whose
faithfulness
,
is
seen
in
bringing
to
pass
the
Philadelphian
state
,
the
marvellous
Purity
,
and
external
Prosperity
of
that
succession
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
we
are
to
believe
his
promises
of
the
eternal
Felicity
he
reminds
us
of
in
this
:
A
blessed
immortality
after
this
Life
,
and
his
visible
coming
to
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
and
his
putting
an
end
to
this
terrestrial
Scene
,
though
in
this
declining
age
of
the
Church
,
in
this
Laodicean
succession
,
some
may
be
too
slow
to
give
any
credit
to
such
things
.
And
therefore
these
Titles
of
Assuredness
and
Varacity
are
used
.
And
he
is
called
a
faithfull
witness
also
,
because
he
so
impartially
witnesses
of
the
state
of
the
Laodiceans
,
and
does
not
flatter
them
.
The
beginning
of
the
Creation
of
God
.
It
may
be
well
understood
of
the
new
Creation
or
Constitution
of
things
under
the
Gospel
,
which
he
having
carried
on
along
hitherto
according
to
Prophecy
and
prediction
,
he
is
the
more
certainly
and
readily
to
be
believed
in
this
last
Catastrophe
of
things
.
Or
taking
the
term
[
beginning
]
with
an
higher
reference
to
that
Title
of
his
[
ΑΡΧΗ
'
]
which
respects
his
Divinity
as
he
is
the
eternal
Logos
,
without
whom
nothing
was
made
or
created
,
then
the
importance
of
this
passage
is
this
.
That
as
sure
as
he
made
this
Earth
,
this
habitable
round
World
,
so
we
may
be
as
sure
that
he
both
can
by
the
same
power
,
and
also
will
destroy
it
again
in
this
Laodicean
Succession
by
a
final
Conflagration
,
taking
vengeance
of
the
wicked
and
resettling
all
true
Believers
in
an
eternal
state
of
Glory
.
V.
15.
Neither
cold
nor
hot
.
But
that
ye
are
careless
,
formal
lukewarm
Christians
.
Thou
retainest
indeed
still
the
external
form
of
the
Philadelphian
Church
as
to
doctrine
and
worship
,
but
thou
art
destitute
of
that
spirit
of
Life
in
the
new
Birth
,
which
was
the
proper
Character
of
thy
deceased
Sister
Philadelphia
.
I
would
thou
wert
cold
or
hot
.
For
though
it
be
not
better
in
it self
to
be
quite
cold
,
yet
it
were
for
thee
,
that
thou
mightest
be
the
more
easily
convinced
of
thine
own
wants
,
and
by
repentance
and
mortification
enter
into
the
state
of
Regeneration
,
and
be
made
partaker
of
my
Spirit
.
V.
16.
Because
thou
art
lukewarm
,
I
will
spew
thee
,
&c.
I
will
shew
how
nauseous
and
loathsome
thou
art
to
me
,
in
a
Torrent
of
reproofs
,
as
a
sign
of
my
disgust
against
thee
;
and
upon
thy
impenitence
,
at
length
being
weary
of
thee
(
as
it
is
said
concerning
God
before
his
bringing
the
deluge
of
Water
on
the
Earth
,
that
it
repented
him
that
he
had
made
Man
)
I
will
spew
thee
out
from
my self
who
fill
all
things
,
and
exterminate
thee
out
of
being
by
a
deluge
of
Fire
,
that
shall
put
an
end
to
this
terrestrial
Scene
of
things
,
and
the
Laodicean
Church
shall
be
no
more
.
But
in
the
mean
time
that
I
may
faithfully
admonish
thee
,
V.
17.
Because
thou
sayst
I
am
rich
,
&c.
Namely
,
whilst
thou
considerest
that
Peace
and
plenty
,
that
power
and
rule
and
security
from
Enemies
,
which
thou
enjoyest
,
and
the
Purity
of
doctrine
and
worship
,
free
from
Superstition
and
Idolatry
,
and
the
abundance
of
both
natural
and
divine
knowledge
,
and
clear
understanding
of
Prophecies
,
by
reason
of
their
completion
now
,
and
skilfull
interpretations
of
thy
Predecessours
,
and
universal
Freedom
from
all
Persecutions
,
I
tell
thee
notwithstanding
all
these
,
thou
art
mistaken
in
thy
condition
,
and
knowest
not
how
Poor
,
Blind
,
and
Naked
thou
art
,
in
that
thou
art
destitute
of
the
Glories
and
treasures
of
the
inward
Man
,
and
art
ignorant
of
the
Mysteries
of
Regeneration
,
and
of
the
spirit
of
Life
in
the
new
Birth
,
and
art
content
with
a
covering
,
but
not
of
my
Spirit
whereby
thou
dost
add
sin
to
sin
.
Therefore
,
V.
18
I
counsel
thee
to
buy
of
me
Gold
,
&c.
Gold
refined
in
the
fire
,
and
so
pure
that
it
is
trasparent
as
glass
.
New
Jerusalem
Gold
,
which
is
the
new
Nature
or
Creature
,
mine
own
image
:
And
the
price
is
,
thy
sincere
endeavouring
and
breathing
after
that
state
,
that
thou
mayst
possess
those
durable
Riches
,
which
shall
not
be
melted
when
the
Elements
shall
melt
with
fervent
heat
,
and
the
Earth
and
the
works
therein
shall
be
burnt
up
,
namely
at
the
Conflagration
.
And
white
Rayment
,
&c.
And
buy
of
me
white
Rayment
,
that
is
,
groan
in
thy self
,
O
spiritless
Laodicae
,
and
desire
to
be
cloathed
with
thy
spiritual
Tabernacle
from
heaven
,
that
being
so
cloathed
,
thou
mayst
not
be
sound
naked
,
and
that
the
shame
of
thy
nakedness
may
not
appear
at
the
last
day
.
And
anoint
thine
eyes
with
Eye-salve
,
&c.
clear
thy
judgment
and
understanding
by
a
diligent
Purification
of
thy
soul
from
all
corruptions
of
flesh
and
spirit
,
and
perfect
Holiness
in
my
fear
,
that
thou
mayst
see
and
have
a
right
discerning
in
all
things
.
V.
19.
As
many
as
I
love
I
rebuke
,
&c.
As
many
as
I
love
I
chasten
,
and
I
have
a
love
to
thee
even
for
thine
outward
resemblance
of
thy
deceased
Sister
Philadelphia
,
and
therefore
I
chastise
thee
with
sharp
reproofs
to
bring
thee
to
an
inward
sense
of
things
,
and
shall
farther
afflict
thee
with
outward
straits
and
distress
to
awaken
thee
.
For
thine
enemies
Gog
and
Magog
,
by
reason
of
thy
remisness
in
Religion
,
security
and
neglect
of
the
interest
of
my
Kingdom
will
grow
upon
thee
,
and
at
last
encompass
the
beloved
City
.
Be
zealous
therefore
and
repent
thee
of
thy
dead
formality
and
remisness
in
the
affairs
of
my
Kingdom
,
that
so
thou
mayst
recover
the
Philadelphian
love
and
fervency
.
And
do
not
complain
of
difficulties
.
V.
20.
Behold
I
stand
at
the
door
and
knock
,
&c.
(
This
verse
assuredly
has
a
moral
or
spiritual
Sense
,
as
well
as
the
five
foregoing
)
Behold
I
offer
my
aid
unto
you
,
and
solicite
you
ever
and
anon
by
good
monitions
and
suggestions
,
and
if
you
obey
sincerely
my
Dictates
and
Succours
of
light
and
grace
I
offer
you
,
and
by
this
your
sincerity
open
me
the
Door
I
will
sup
with
you
,
I
will
communicate
my
nature
and
spirit
unto
you
.
You
shall
feed
on
my
flesh
which
is
meat
indeed
,
and
drink
of
my
bloud
which
is
drink
indeed
,
and
that
saying
shall
be
fulfilled
in
you
,
I
in
my
Father
,
and
you
in
me
,
and
I
in
you
.
If
any
one
love
me
and
keep
my
word
,
my
Father
shall
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
to
him
and
abide
with
him
.
And
that
I
may
the
more
effectually
rouse
thee
up
out
of
this
dead
formality
and
tepidity
,
out
of
this
dulness
and
Lethargy
,
I
add
farther
.
V.
21.
To
him
that
overcometh
,
&c.
You
shall
not
onely
enjoy
me
and
my
Father
in
this
Life
,
but
if
you
will
stand
to
the
conflict
,
and
so
attain
to
the
state
of
the
spirit
of
Life
and
real
Regeneration
into
the
living
image
of
my self
,
I
will
exalt
you
to
the
same
happiness
with
my self
,
your
Bodies
being
transformed
into
the
likeness
of
my
glorious
Body
,
and
so
fitted
to
ascend
into
the
Throne
which
he
has
given
me
,
whose
Throne
is
heaven
as
earth
his
Footstool
.
Nay
,
you
shall
sit
with
me
in
my
Throne
and
judge
the
Apostate
Angels
at
the
last
day
.
This
is
a
great
and
stupendious
Promise
,
but
you
ought
to
consider
that
,
He
has
promised
it
who
is
the
Amen
,
the
true
and
faithfull
Witness
,
and
the
Beginning
of
the
Creation
of
God
,
and
therefore
both
will
and
can
bring
all
his
counsels
,
purposes
and
promises
to
pass
.
Even
so
Amen
.
The
sense
of
this
last
and
the
foregoing
Verse
is
irrefragably
demonstrated
by
the
Answerer
against
S.
E.
his
Remarks
on
the
place
.
CHAP.
IV
.
ARG
.
Part
of
an
Introductory
Vision
to
the
second
main
Prophecy
(
which
is
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
,
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
)
in
which
Part
the
Throne
of
God
in
Heaven
is
represented
with
four
and
twenty
Elders
sitting
about
it
,
and
four
Beasts
with
six
wings
full
of
eyes
within
and
without
;
And
the
Elders
worshipping
him
that
sits
on
the
Throne
,
and
casting
down
their
Crowns
before
it
,
wherein
the
New-Jerusalem-State
of
the
Church
is
prefigured
as
the
main
Scope
of
all
,
whose
living
Archetypon
is
in
Heaven
.
AFter
this
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
a
door
was
opened
in
heaven
:
and
the
first
voice
which
I
heard
,
was
as
it
were
of
a
trumpet
talking
with
me
;
which
said
,
Come
up
hither
,
and
I
will
shew
thee
things
which
must
be
hereafter
.
2
And
immediately
I
was
in
the
spirit
:
and
behold
,
a
throne
was
set
in
heaven
,
and
one
sate
on
the
throne
.
3
And
he
that
sate
,
was
to
look
upon
like
a
jasper
,
and
a
sardine-stone
:
and
there
was
a
rain-bow
round
about
the
throne
,
in
sight
like
unto
an
emerald
.
4
And
round
about
the
throne
were
four
and
twenty
seats
:
and
upon
the
seats
I
saw
four
and
twenty
elders
sitting
,
cloathed
in
white
raiment
;
and
they
had
on
their
heads
crowns
of
gold
.
5
And
out
of
the
throne
proceeded
lightnings
,
and
thundrings
,
and
voices
:
and
there
were
seven
lamps
of
fire
burning
before
the
throne
,
which
are
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
.
6
And
before
the
throne
there
was
a
sea
of
glass
like
unto
crystal
:
and
in
the
midst
of
the
throne
,
and
round
about
the
throne
,
were
four
beasts
full
of
eyes
before
and
behind
.
7
And
the
first
beast
was
like
a
lion
,
and
the
second
beast
like
a
calf
,
and
the
third
beast
had
a
face
as
a
man
,
and
the
fourth
beast
was
like
a
flying
eagle
.
8
And
the
four
beasts
had
each
of
them
six
wings
about
him
;
and
they
were
full
of
eyes
within
;
and
they
rest
not
day
and
night
,
saying
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
was
,
and
is
,
and
is
to
come
.
9
And
when
those
beasts
give
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
thanks
to
him
that
sate
on
the
throne
,
who
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
10
The
four
and
twenty
elders
fall
down
before
him
that
sate
on
the
throne
,
and
worship
him
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
cast
their
crowns
before
the
throne
,
saying
,
11
Thou
art
worthy
,
O
Lord
,
to
receive
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
power
:
for
thou
hast
created
all
things
,
and
for
thy
pleasure
they
are
,
and
were
created
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
AFter
this
I
looked
,
&c.
After
this
Vision
of
the
seven
Churches
was
past
,
and
I
come
to
my self
again
,
having
occasion
to
look
upwards
.
Behold
a
door
seemed
to
be
opened
in
Heaven
.
And
lo
the
first
voice
which
I
heard
,
before
the
Vision
of
the
seven
Churches
,
as
of
a
Trumpet
,
talked
with
me
,
and
bad
me
come
up
hither
,
and
he
would
shew
me
the
Representations
or
Prefigurations
of
things
to
come
.
V.
2.
And
immediately
I
was
in
the
spirit
.
Which
is
a
sign
he
was
again
come
to
himself
before
.
And
being
thus
caught
up
in
the
spirit
,
in
this
ecstasie
he
presently
saw
a
Throne
set
in
Heaven
,
and
one
sitting
on
that
Throne
with
great
Majesty
,
as
in
his
Chair
of
State
,
as
being
Creatour
and
Governour
of
the
Universe
,
and
specially
of
his
Church
.
See
verse
11.
V.
3.
Like
a
Jasper
and
a
Sardin
stone
.
The
Jasper
for
its
firmness
setting
out
the
radical
Omnipotency
,
or
rather
the
necessity
of
existence
of
the
indiscerpible
Essence
of
the
Divinity
,
the
other
for
its
redness
like
fire
,
the
active
power
of
the
Divine
nature
,
as
not
onely
Grotius
but
Tychonius
,
Primasius
,
Beda
,
Victorinus
,
Rupertus
,
Richardus
,
Lyranus
,
and
Aretas
interpret
the
place
.
Or
the
colour
of
sire
,
that
is
,
of
a
live
coal
,
is
here
made
choice
of
as
being
the
root
of
light
,
to
shew
that
he
that
sits
here
is
God
the
Father
:
Which
answers
to
the
appearance
of
fire
in
him
that
sits
on
the
Throne
in
Ezekiel's
vision
,
to
whom
the
Rain-bow
belongs
,
which
is
here
also
mentioned
in
this
verse
.
V.
4.
And
round
about
the
Throne
,
&c.
Here
it
also
varies
from
the
Vision
of
Ezekiel
,
as
being
framed
for
a
Type
of
the
future
state
of
the
Church
,
when
the
new
Jerusalem
descends
from
heaven
and
the
Tabernacle
of
God
is
with
them
:
And
therefore
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
are
here
said
to
be
round
about
the
Throne
,
as
the
Priests
and
Levites
were
pitched
next
the
Tabernacle
:
But
in
that
they
wear
Crowns
,
as
well
as
white
Rayments
,
it
implies
the
Sanctity
and
Sovereignty
(
in
rebus
sacris
)
of
the
Kings
in
that
state
of
the
Church
which
this
Type
points
at
,
those
renewed
Apostolick
times
in
the
New
Jerusalem
,
when
the
conversion
of
the
Jews
,
will
add
the
heads
of
their
twelve
Tribes
to
the
number
of
the
twelve
Apostles
,
which
these
twenty
four
Elders
or
Princes
of
Nations
may
answer
to
.
And
in
that
there
is
no
one
besides
God
,
and
the
Lamb
here
that
appears
to
be
supreme
over
them
,
it
signifies
that
in
those
times
the
Popes
pretenses
will
vanish
,
and
that
Kings
and
Princes
then
of
the
Christian
profession
will
know
themselves
,
and
be
acknowledged
by
all
to
be
in
all
causes
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
,
within
their
own
Dominions
,
next
and
immediately
under
Christ
supreme
heads
and
Governours
.
And
lastly
,
these
four
and
twenty
being
Crowned
,
and
the
four
Beasts
,
which
signifie
the
people
,
not
Crowned
is
a
sure
demonstration
(
against
the
wild
freaks
of
Fanatick
Levellers
)
that
the
distinction
betwixt
Prince
and
People
will
be
continued
even
in
the
blessed
Millennium
.
V.
5.
Proceeded
lightnings
and
Thunderings
,
&c.
There
is
also
mention
of
Lamps
and
fire
and
lightning
,
though
no
thundering
,
in
the
Vision
of
Ezekiel
,
which
is
the
Representation
of
the
spiritual
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
which
is
here
again
Typified
,
but
as
a
state
to
come
,
of
the
Church
here
on
earth
.
And
the
seven
Lamps
of
fire
are
either
all
(
for
so
seven
signifies
in
Cabbalism
)
the
Ministring
Angels
,
or
all
the
living
and
quickening
Graces
of
the
spirit
of
God
.
V.
6.
A
Sea
of
Glass
like
unto
Crystal
,
This
is
not
found
neither
in
the
Vision
of
Ezekiel
,
but
is
an
emblem
also
of
the
spiritual
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
it
being
the
pure
laver
of
Regeneration
,
the
being
baptized
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
with
Fire
,
which
the
seven
Lamps
also
betoken
.
And
in
that
it
is
called
a
Sea
of
Glass
,
it
may
signifie
the
pure
transparent
condition
of
the
Church
,
which
is
a
multitude
(
as
Sea
signifies
)
the
fixed
purity
thereof
being
ever
penetrated
by
the
presence
of
the
seven
Lamps
of
fire
,
which
are
the
seven
spirits
of
God
.
Four
Beasts
full
of
eyes
before
and
behind
.
These
four
Beasts
have
plainly
a
resemblance
of
the
four
Beasts
in
Ezekiel's
vision
but
may
here
more
particularly
relate
to
the
four
Camps
of
Israel
,
which
was
a
Type
of
the
new
Israel
of
God
.
But
in
that
they
are
said
to
be
full
of
eyes
before
and
behind
,
it
implies
they
look
backward
and
forward
into
the
Histories
of
times
past
,
and
into
the
Prophecies
and
predictions
of
things
to
come
,
for
the
better
Management
of
the
affairs
of
Christ's
Kingdom
.
V.
7.
The
first
Beast
like
a
Lion
,
was
the
Standard
of
Juda
on
the
East
side
of
the
camp
.
The
second
like
a
Calf
,
the
Standard
of
Ephraim
on
the
West
side
.
The
third
with
the
face
of
a
Man
,
the
Standard
of
Reuben
on
the
South
side
.
And
the
fourth
like
a
flying
Eagle
,
the
Standard
of
Dan
on
the
North
.
And
note
that
these
four
Beasts
were
thus
situated
in
the
vision
of
Ezekiel
.
And
that
this
is
a
Type
of
that
Church
that
shall
be
,
cast
thus
into
four
parts
,
the
spiritual
Kingdom
of
Christ
signified
in
both
Visions
.
V.
8.
Six
wings
about
him
.
Reade
out
of
the
Original
with
Grotius
.
Had
each
of
them
six
wings
full
of
eyes
without
and
within
.
They
have
six
wings
as
Esay's
Seraphims
,
with
twain
to
cover
their
faces
,
with
twain
to
cover
their
feet
,
and
with
twain
to
fly
.
Which
implies
a
reverence
of
the
divine
Majesty
,
an
activity
and
readiness
in
his
service
,
and
a
carefulness
over
our
affections
,
that
we
walk
in
clean
paths
.
And
their
eyes
without
and
within
imply
,
that
with
the
one
regarding
outward
Objects
,
and
with
the
other
their
own
nature
,
comparing
them
together
,
they
will
ever
behave
themselves
decorously
,
with
due
reverence
to
that
which
is
above
them
in
dignity
,
and
at
a
due
distance
from
those
things
that
are
unworthy
of
them
and
beneath
them
:
And
therefore
if
any
such
things
be
offered
from
without
,
as
are
repugnant
to
the
innate
light
and
immutable
Principles
of
an
intellectual
Creature
,
their
eyes
within
will
easily
discern
the
proposer
to
be
either
a
Fool
or
an
Impostour
.
This
is
the
state
even
of
the
whole
people
of
God
in
those
days
.
And
their
reverence
and
devotional
sense
of
the
holy
Lord
God
Almighty
,
who
fills
all
things
and
times
with
his
Presence
and
Providence
,
is
in
a
manner
perpetual
,
as
the
rest
of
this
verse
does
intimate
.
V.
9
,
10.
And
when
those
Beasts
give
Glory
—
The
four
and
twenty
Elders
fall
down
.
Prince
and
People
being
of
one
heart
and
mind
.
But
the
doxology
being
begun
amongst
the
Beasts
or
People
,
it
implies
plainly
the
Elders
are
the
secular
Monarchs
or
Sovereigns
,
and
the
Sacerdotal
order
reckoned
amongst
the
People
as
distinct
from
the
Monarchs
themselves
.
And
cast
their
Crowns
before
the
Throne
.
In
humble
acknowledgment
from
whom
and
for
whom
they
reign
,
even
for
the
manifesting
of
the
Glory
,
and
honour
,
and
power
of
God
in
the
Kingdom
of
his
Saints
.
V.
11.
For
thou
hast
created
all
things
,
&c.
This
as
I
noted
above
,
implies
,
that
he
that
sits
on
the
Throne
,
sits
not
there
as
upon
his
judgment
Seat
,
but
as
it
were
in
his
Chair
of
state
,
being
the
glorious
Creatour
and
Governour
of
the
Universe
,
and
of
his
Church
more
especially
.
CHAP.
V.
ARG
.
The
remaining
Part
of
this
Introductory
Vision
to
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
,
in
which
Part
is
represented
a
Book
with
seven
Seals
in
the
hand
of
him
that
sits
upon
the
Throne
,
and
Proclamation
made
by
an
Angel
,
if
any
one
in
Heaven
,
in
Earth
,
or
under
the
Earth
,
were
able
to
open
the
Book
,
and
discover
the
secrets
therein
.
None
is
found
able
,
or
worthy
of
such
a
Privilege
but
the
Lamb
slain
,
the
Lord
Jesus
,
to
whom
upon
the
Merits
of
his
death
it
was
given
to
foresee
and
bring
about
the
things
comprized
in
that
Book
,
even
to
the
New
Jerusalem
State
,
which
this
Introductory
Vision
drives
at
.
Upon
which
the
Elders
the
Beasts
and
Quires
of
Angels
,
the
living
Archetypon
in
Heaven
of
that
New
Jerusalem
which
shall
be
on
Earth
,
break
out
into
large
Doxologies
to
him
that
sits
on
the
Throne
,
and
to
the
Lamb
for
ever
and
ever
.
AND
I
saw
in
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
a
book
written
within
,
and
on
the
backside
sealed
with
seven
seals
.
2
And
I
saw
a
strong
Angel
proclaiming
with
a
loud
voice
;
Who
is
worthy
to
open
the
book
,
and
to
loose
the
seals
thereof
?
3
And
no
man
in
heaven
,
nor
in
earth
,
neither
under
the
earth
,
was
able
to
open
the
book
,
neither
to
look
thereon
.
4
And
I
wept
much
,
because
no
man
was
found
worthy
to
open
,
and
to
reade
the
book
,
neither
to
look
thereon
.
5
And
one
of
the
Elders
saith
unto
me
,
Weep
not
:
behold
,
the
Lion
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
,
the
root
of
David
hath
prevailed
to
open
the
book
,
and
to
loose
the
seven
seals
thereof
.
6
And
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Throne
,
and
of
the
four
beasts
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
Elders
stood
a
Lamb
as
it
had
been
slain
,
having
seven
horns
and
seven
eyes
,
which
are
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
sent
forth
into
all
the
earth
.
7
And
he
came
and
took
the
book
out
of
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
.
8
And
when
he
had
taken
the
book
,
the
four
beasts
,
and
four
and
twenty
Elders
fell
down
before
the
Lamb
,
having
every
one
of
them
harps
,
and
golden
vials
full
of
odours
,
which
are
the
prayers
of
Saints
:
9
And
they
sung
a
new
song
,
saying
,
Thou
art
worthy
to
take
the
book
,
and
to
open
the
seals
thereof
:
for
thou
wast
slain
,
and
hast
redeemed
us
to
God
by
thy
bloud
,
out
of
every
kindred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
,
and
nation
;
10
And
hast
made
us
unto
our
God
Kings
and
Priests
:
and
we
shall
reign
on
the
earth
.
11
And
I
beheld
,
and
I
heard
the
voice
of
many
Angels
round
about
the
throne
,
and
the
beasts
,
and
the
elders
:
and
the
number
of
them
was
ten
thousand
times
ten
thousand
,
and
thousands
of
thousands
;
12
Saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
Worthy
is
the
Lamb
that
was
slain
,
to
receive
power
,
and
riches
,
and
wisedom
,
and
strength
,
and
honour
,
and
glory
,
and
blessing
.
13
And
every
creature
which
is
in
heaven
,
and
on
the
earth
,
and
under
the
earth
,
and
such
as
are
in
the
sea
,
and
all
that
are
in
them
,
heard
I
,
saying
,
Blessing
,
honour
,
glory
,
and
power
be
unto
him
that
sitteth
upon
the
Throne
,
and
unto
the
Lamb
for
ever
and
ever
.
14
And
the
four
beasts
said
,
Amen
.
And
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
fell
down
and
worshipped
him
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
A
Book
written
within
and
on
the
back-side
.
A
Book
that
had
a
more
outward
sense
in
the
mere
Letter
which
consists
of
Representations
Symbolical
or
Hieroglyphical
;
and
a
more
inward
sense
,
which
is
the
sense
of
the
future
things
themselves
thus
represented
.
Which
Interpretation
is
of
singular
use
against
the
madness
of
such
as
make
the
very
Hieroglyphicks
themselves
to
be
the
things
foretold
.
But
this
Book
of
Prophecies
is
seen
in
the
hand
of
God
the
Father
,
according
to
what
occurs
in
the
beginning
of
the
Apocalypse
,
which
is
said
to
be
the
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
but
that
God
gave
it
unto
him
.
Sealed
with
seven
Seals
.
This
shews
what
a
great
Arcanum
or
Secret
it
was
,
it
being
a
Representation
of
a
Scene
of
affairs
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
V.
2.
That
the
inestimable
worth
of
this
Book
of
Prophecies
,
which
sottish
and
prophane
spirits
so
much
slight
,
and
vilisie
,
and
crafty
Politicians
so
much
harden
themselves
against
,
may
appear
,
here
is
proclamation
made
by
a
strong
Angel
with
a
loud
voice
.
Who
is
worthy
to
open
?
&c.
that
is
,
who
is
worthy
to
have
so
vast
a
foresight
of
things
communicated
to
him
from
God
as
to
endite
such
a
Book
of
Prophecies
as
this
?
V.
3.
And
this
proclamation
being
made
,
there
was
none
found
neither
of
the
Angels
in
Heaven
,
nor
Men
upon
Earth
,
nor
Infernal
Spirits
under
the
Earth
,
(
in
whom
witches
and
wizzards
so
conside
for
the
knowledge
of
things
to
come
,
)
that
were
able
to
open
the
book
or
look
thereon
,
that
is
,
that
could
pierce
through
so
large
a
Series
of
future
things
as
are
contained
therein
;
which
implies
that
nothing
but
the
Holy
power
of
God
could
be
the
Authour
there
of
.
V.
4.
And
I
wept
,
&c.
I
was
sorely
grieved
that
there
was
none
found
meet
or
worthy
to
have
so
marvellous
a
faculty
of
foretelling
things
to
come
,
in
such
a
manner
as
in
this
Book
:
so
usefull
a
gift
of
Prophecy
.
Where
John
personates
every
good
Christian
that
is
solicitous
for
the
affairs
of
the
Church
,
and
thoughtfull
what
will
become
of
her
.
V.
5.
Weep
not
,
&c.
Cease
to
be
grieved
and
troubled
in
spirit
.
Behold
,
Christ
hath
by
his
courageously
fulfilling
the
Will
of
his
Father
obtained
this
privilege
of
foreseeing
all
that
is
contained
in
this
Book
,
and
of
communicating
it
to
his
Church
.
V.
6.
In
the
midst
of
the
Throne
and
of
the
four
Beasts
,
&c.
i.e.
Betwixt
God
the
Father
and
the
Church
stood
a
Lamb
with
bleeding
wounds
upon
him
the
blessed
Jesus
,
Mediatour
betwixt
God
and
Man
,
as
he
is
here
placed
betwixt
the
Throne
and
the
four
Beasts
.
His
seven
Horns
are
the
Emblems
of
Power
,
as
being
he
to
whom
all
power
is
given
in
Heaven
and
in
Earth
:
and
his
seven
Eyes
denote
all
manner
of
wisedom
and
counsel
,
and
all
the
Angels
of
God
at
his
beck
to
execute
his
counsel
and
his
will
,
as
the
Residue
of
this
Verse
imports
.
V.
7.
And
took
the
Book
,
&c.
that
is
,
It
was
given
to
him
of
his
Father
to
have
so
vast
a
foresight
of
things
to
come
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
World
;
and
power
,
as
being
the
Lamb
with
seven
Horns
as
well
as
seven
Eyes
,
to
effect
what
was
foreknown
.
This
answers
to
[
The
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
which
God
gave
unto
him
,
chap.
1.
]
as
I
intimated
above
.
V.
8.
The
consideration
of
which
wonderfull
gift
and
power
,
signified
by
this
receiving
of
the
Book
,
being
made
so
exceeding
manifest
in
the
times
of
the
Spiritual
reign
of
Christ
in
the
New
Jerusalem
,
which
times
this
pompous
Introduction
to
the
Prophecy
of
the
Sealed-book
does
Typifie
(
for
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
belong
to
that
State
of
the
Church
)
will
raise
a
wonderfull
strain
of
faith
and
devotion
in
them
,
and
admiration
of
the
stupendious
Providence
of
Christ
over
his
Church
,
and
make
them
break
out
into
prayers
and
praises
,
as
is
intimated
here
in
this
Verse
.
V.
9.
Sing
a
new
Song
,
&c.
And
then
will
they
sing
a
new
Song
.
They
will
then
praise
their
Creatour
and
Redeemer
for
that
new
Constitution
of
things
,
in
the
reign
of
the
Spirit
(
as
it
is
written
,
chap.
21.
And
he
that
sate
upon
the
Throne
said
,
Behold
I
make
all
things
new
.
And
again
,
I
will
give
to
him
that
is
a-thirst
to
drink
of
the
water
of
life
freely
,
that
is
,
I
will
communicate
to
him
of
my
spirit
here
,
and
make
him
partaker
of
eternal
life
hereafter
in
my
Heavenly
kingdom
)
nor
can
they
then
withhold
from
crying
out
.
Thou
,
O
Christ
,
wert
worthy
to
have
communicated
unto
thee
so
vast
a
comprehension
of
the
futurity
of
things
as
is
contained
in
this
Book
of
Prophecies
,
and
power
to
carry
things
on
as
they
are
predicted
,
it
being
but
a
just
reward
of
thine
endearing
Sufferings
on
the
Cross
for
the
Salvation
of
Mankind
,
or
for
the
drawing
all
men
unto
thee
.
Note
,
that
this
whole
Song
of
the
Beasts
and
Elders
,
I
mean
these
Archetypal
Beasts
and
Elders
,
is
in
such
sort
Dramatical
,
that
it
is
also
Prophetical
or
Predictive
of
what
the
Ectypal
Beasts
and
Elders
will
do
in
the
blessed
Millennium
;
when
this
Spiritual
Kingdom
of
the
God
of
Israel
in
Heaven
shall
descend
with
the
New
Jerusalem
down
to
the
Earth
.
V.
10.
And
we
shall
reign
upon
Earth
.
We
being
redeemed
with
thy
most
precious
bloud
on
the
Cross
,
by
virtue
whereof
we
become
Spiritual
Kings
and
Priests
,
for
Holiness
and
Sovereignty
over
all
vile
affections
,
we
shall
continue
that
desirable
reign
of
Righteousness
upon
Earth
in
this
blessed
Millennium
which
thou
hast
long
ago
shewn
to
thy
Church
in
that
admirable
Book
of
Prophecies
,
which
by
the
ministry
of
an
Angel
thou
didst
communicate
to
thy
beloved
disciple
John
.
V.
11.
The
adjoining
of
such
a
numerous
company
of
Angels
with
the
Beasts
and
Elders
,
which
signifie
the
Church
of
Christ
consisting
of
men
upon
Earth
,
shews
farther
how
Holy
,
Heavenly
and
Angelical
those
times
will
be
,
which
this
Vision
signifies
,
and
what
an
union
and
agreement
betwixt
the
Church
of
Christ
and
the
Angelical
Hosts
,
God's
will
being
then
done
on
Earth
as
it
is
in
Heaven
.
V.
12.
Worthy
is
the
Lamb
that
was
slain
,
&c.
As
by
whom
the
State
of
the
Church
is
brought
to
such
a
blessed
condition
upon
Earth
,
according
to
the
Prediction
of
this
Book
of
Prophecies
.
Let
all
therefore
be
ascribed
to
him
.
V.
13.
Nay
the
Completion
of
this
Book
of
Prophecies
in
those
times
will
be
such
an
universal
Conviction
of
the
Divinity
and
Sonship
of
Christ
,
that
he
was
really
and
in
truth
the
foretold
Messias
,
the
Beginner
and
Finisher
of
the
Works
of
God
to
his
Church
,
that
even
all
intelligent
Beings
and
Spirits
,
whether
belonging
to
Heaven
,
Earth
or
Sea
,
yea
the
Infernal
Spirits
themselves
shall
in
the
inward
powers
of
their
minds
and
consciences
be
forced
to
break
out
and
confess
upon
the
completion
of
this
Book
of
Prophecies
,
That
all
Blessing
,
and
Honour
,
and
Glory
,
and
Power
is
due
unto
Him
that
sits
on
the
Throne
,
and
unto
the
Lamb
for
ever
and
ever
.
V.
14.
Unto
which
Doxology
,
the
four
Beasts
,
i.e.
the
Church
of
God
here
upon
Earth
we
may
be
sure
will
say
Amen
,
and
all
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
this
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
will
fall
down
and
worship
him
that
was
dead
,
but
is
now
alive
,
and
behold
he
liveth
for
evermore
;
that
is
,
They
will
devotionally
adhere
to
him
,
serve
him
and
obey
him
,
who
according
to
his
promise
made
to
his
Church
has
brought
things
at
last
to
such
an
admirable
,
heavenly
,
holy
,
righteous
and
peacef
ll
constitution
.
So
glorious
an
effect
will
there
be
of
the
Completion
of
the
Prophecies
of
this
Book
both
as
to
Christ
,
and
also
to
his
Church
.
Which
shews
how
detestable
the
ingratitude
is
of
such
either
shallow
and
frivolous
,
or
prophane
Spirits
,
or
cunning
and
obdurate
Politicians
,
that
fansying
it
not
to
sute
with
their
worldly
interest
,
vilifie
and
decry
it
:
Whenas
indeed
this
Book
of
Prophecies
will
prove
the
most
effectual
instrument
in
the
hand
of
Providence
that
may
be
,
for
the
rooting
out
of
all
Atheism
and
Infidelity
out
of
the
World
,
and
converting
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Earth
to
the
faith
and
profession
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
Amen
.
CHAP.
VI
.
ARG
.
The
opening
of
the
first
six
of
the
seven
Seals
,
of
which
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
does
consist
.
Upon
the
opening
of
the
first
Seal
,
the
first
Beast
the
Lion
points
at
an
Emperour
on
a
white
Horse
from
the
East
.
Upon
the
opening
the
second
,
the
second
Beast
the
Calf
points
at
an
Emperour
on
a
red
Horse
from
the
West
.
Upon
the
third
Seal
opened
the
third
Beast
with
the
face
of
a
Man
points
at
an
Emperour
on
a
black
Horse
from
the
South
.
And
upon
opening
the
fourth
,
the
fourth
Beast
like
an
Eagle
points
at
an
Emperour
on
a
pale
Horse
,
whose
name
is
Death
,
from
the
North
.
The
fifth
Seal
opened
discovers
the
Souls
of
the
Martyrs
under
the
Altar
.
And
the
sixth
Seal
brings
on
a
most
terrible
Earthquake
,
wherein
the
Kingdom
of
the
Dragon
or
the
Pagan
Religion
of
the
Roman
Empire
is
horribly
shattered
,
and
even
quite
overthrown
.
AND
I
saw
when
the
Lamb
opened
one
of
the
seals
,
and
I
heard
,
as
it
were
the
noise
of
thunder
,
one
of
the
four
beasts
,
saying
,
Come
,
and
see
,
2
And
I
saw
,
and
behold
,
a
white
horse
,
and
he
that
sate
on
him
had
a
bow
,
and
a
crown
was
given
unto
him
,
and
he
went
forth
conquering
,
and
to
conquer
.
3
And
when
he
had
opened
the
second
seal
,
I
heard
the
second
beast
say
,
Come
,
and
see
.
4
And
there
went
out
another
horse
that
was
red
:
and
power
was
given
to
him
that
sate
thereon
,
to
take
peace
from
the
earth
,
and
that
they
should
kill
one
another
:
and
there
was
given
unto
him
a
great
sword
.
5
And
when
he
had
opened
the
third
seal
,
I
heard
the
third
beast
say
,
Come
,
and
see
.
And
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
a
black
horse
;
and
he
that
sate
on
him
had
a
pair
of
balances
in
his
hand
.
6
And
I
heard
a
voice
in
the
midst
of
the
four
beasts
say
,
A
measure
of
wheat
for
a
peny
,
and
three
measures
of
barley
for
a
peny
;
and
see
thou
hurt
not
the
oil
and
the
wine
.
7
And
when
he
had
opened
the
fourth
seal
,
I
heard
the
voice
of
the
fourth
beast
say
,
Come
,
and
see
.
8
And
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
a
pale
horse
,
and
his
name
that
sate
on
him
was
Death
,
and
hell
followed
with
him
:
and
power
was
given
unto
them
over
the
fourth
part
of
the
earth
,
to
kill
with
sword
,
and
with
hunger
,
and
with
death
,
and
with
the
beasts
of
the
earth
.
9
And
when
he
had
opened
the
fifth
seal
,
I
saw
under
the
Altar
the
souls
of
them
that
were
slain
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
.
10
And
they
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
How
long
,
O
Lord
,
holy
and
true
,
dost
thou
not
judge
and
avenge
our
bloud
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
?
11
And
white
robes
were
given
unto
every
one
of
them
,
and
it
was
said
unto
them
,
that
they
should
rest
yet
for
a
little
season
,
untill
their
fellow-servants
also
,
and
their
brethren
that
should
be
killed
as
they
were
,
should
be
fulfilled
.
12
And
I
beheld
,
when
he
had
opened
the
sixth
seal
,
and
lo
,
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
and
the
Sun
became
black
as
sackcloth
of
hair
,
and
the
Moon
became
as
bloud
;
13
And
the
Stars
of
heaven
fell
unto
the
earth
,
even
as
a
fig-tree
casteth
her
untimely
figs
when
she
is
shaken
of
a
mighty
mind
:
14
And
the
heaven
departed
as
a
scroll
when
it
is
rolled
together
;
and
every
mountain
and
island
were
moved
out
of
their
places
:
15
And
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
the
great
men
,
and
the
rich
men
,
and
the
chief
captains
,
and
the
mighty
men
,
and
every
bond-man
,
and
every
free-man
hid
themselves
in
the
dens
,
and
in
the
rocks
of
the
mountains
;
16
And
said
to
the
mountains
and
rocks
,
Fall
on
us
,
and
hide
us
from
the
face
of
him
that
sitteth
on
the
Throne
,
and
from
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
:
17
For
the
great
day
of
his
wrath
is
come
;
and
who
shall
be
able
to
stand
?
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
ONE
of
the
Seals
,
that
is
,
the
first
Seal
.
One
of
the
four
Beasts
.
The
first
of
the
four
Beasts
,
the
Lion
,
whose
place
is
toward
the
East
.
Here
we
may
observe
how
some
parts
of
the
Introductory
Vision
are
made
use
of
in
this
Prophecy
it self
,
as
some
parts
of
the
description
of
him
that
was
seen
amongst
the
golden
Candlesticks
are
made
use
of
in
the
Prefaces
of
the
Epistles
to
the
Churches
.
V.
2.
He
that
sate
on
him
,
&c.
This
Heros
on
Horseback
,
and
on
a
white
Horse
,
signifies
a
great
Commander
or
Emperour
,
righteous
,
prosperous
and
glorious
in
his
undertaking
,
and
the
first
Beast
pointing
at
him
,
the
Lion
on
the
East-side
,
shews
he
is
an
Emperour
from
the
East
,
whenas
Vespasian
and
Titus
his
Son
came
from
the
West
.
Besides
,
that
they
are
forty
years
later
than
the
true
Epocha
of
this
Vision
.
Nor
have
any
reference
to
the
Lion
.
This
Heros
therefore
is
the
Lion
of
the
Tribe
of
Juda
,
that
Captain
of
our
Salvation
Jesus
Christ
,
who
being
ascended
into
glory
,
was
yet
present
with
his
Church
,
affording
them
all
succours
to
carry
on
their
Spiritual
War
,
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
;
in
order
whereunto
he
concerned
himself
in
the
success
of
Vespasian
and
his
Son
Titus
against
the
Jews
.
See
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
his
Remark
on
this
place
.
And
these
Gospel-Souldiers
came
from
Judaea
in
the
East
.
The
bow
in
this
Heros's
hand
denotes
his
aiming
at
a
matter
of
no
small
moment
,
at
a
Crown
that
was
given
him
;
and
this
Bow-man
hat
the
Mark
when
the
Emperour
Constantine
turned
Christian
.
This
also
was
the
earnest
desire
of
the
Ephesine
,
and
an
express
promise
to
the
Smyrnean
Succession
.
Be
thou
faithfull
unto
Death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
the
Crown
of
Life
;
the
Crown
of
Security
from
Pagan
Persecution
.
And
lastly
,
this
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
went
forth
conquering
and
to
conquer
till
he
obtained
this
Crown
under
the
sixth
Seal
.
V.
3.
I
heard
the
second
Beast
;
That
is
,
The
Calf
or
Oxe
placed
on
the
West
side
of
the
Camp
.
V.
4.
Another
Horse
that
was
red
,
&c.
A
colour
significant
enough
of
the
effusion
of
bloud
,
as
the
oxe
also
the
great
slaughter
,
that
was
to
be
under
this
Seal
,
and
the
rest
of
the
verse
betokens
exceeding
much
bloud
shed
on
the
earth
under
the
second
Seal
.
This
Seal
therefore
begins
with
Trajan
a
Spaniard
,
and
therefore
an
Emperour
from
the
West
.
In
his
reign
and
Adrian's
his
successour
,
there
were
so
great
Commotions
in
the
Empire
,
that
there
were
slain
in
those
tumults
and
Rebellions
at
least
fifteen
hundred
thousand
men
.
V.
5.
The
third
Beast
,
That
had
a
face
like
a
Man
,
and
was
placed
on
the
South
:
And
lo
!
a
black
Horse
.
The
black
colour
betokens
Gravity
,
Severity
,
Justice
,
which
Justice
is
also
intimated
by
the
face
of
a
Man
,
this
Beast
is
said
to
have
Prudence
and
Justice
,
being
the
Characters
of
a
man
.
Which
agrees
also
very
well
with
the
pair
of
balances
in
the
Riders
hand
,
which
argues
him
severe
,
just
,
frugal
and
provident
.
And
the
voice
signifies
as
much
in
the
midst
of
the
four
Beasts
in
the
following
verse
.
V.
6.
The
meaning
is
,
that
the
Rider
of
the
black
horse
will
take
special
care
,
First
,
That
if
one
Choenix
of
Wheat
be
sold
for
a
penny
,
that
three
of
Barley
shall
be
sold
for
a
penny
.
Secondly
,
That
men
shall
live
by
their
honest
labours
,
not
by
Theft
or
Rapine
,
Choenix
signifying
the
food
for
a
day
,
and
Denarius
the
wages
for
a
days
labour
.
Thirdly
,
there
shall
be
no
stealing
nor
robbing
,
but
buying
by
measure
,
though
it
should
prove
so
hard
a
time
,
that
their
days
labour
will
but
find
them
food
.
Fourthly
,
He
will
provide
that
they
shall
have
a
Choenix
for
a
penny
,
viz.
That
the
price
of
Bread-Corn
and
necessary
Victuals
shall
not
exceed
a
days
wages
.
And
so
of
Wine
and
Oil
,
he
will
take
care
that
there
be
no
injury
done
,
no
fraud
in
buying
and
selling
there
neither
,
nor
spoil
and
waste
by
unruly
Souldiers
.
Which
prediction
was
egregiously
fulfilled
in
Septimius
Severus
an
African
,
and
therefore
an
Emperour
from
the
South
,
and
in
Alexander
the
Son
of
Mammea
,
both
of
them
notorious
Lovers
of
Justice
and
severe
punishers
of
Thiefs
and
Robbers
.
To
the
latter
the
sight
of
an
unjust
Judge
was
so
nauseous
that
he
was
ready
to
vomit
at
him
,
and
he
was
famous
for
that
Christian
Motto
,
Do
as
you
would
be
done
to
,
which
he
caused
to
be
set
up
in
his
Palace
,
and
other
publick
places
.
They
are
both
taken
notice
of
for
their
care
and
provision
in
Bread-Corn
,
and
other
necessaries
of
Life
.
V.
7.
The
fourth
Beast
,
That
was
like
a
flying
Eagle
,
and
placed
on
the
North
side
of
the
Camp
.
V.
8.
Behold
a
pale
Horse
,
&c.
Which
colour
is
very
sutable
to
the
name
of
the
Rider
,
which
is
called
Death
;
and
Hell
(
that
is
the
Grave
)
being
made
a
person
as
well
as
he
,
is
his
Lackey
to
follow
him
.
The
fourth
part
of
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
almost
all
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
upon
due
compute
was
then
a
third
part
of
the
Earth
;
as
if
this
power
reached
three
fourths
of
the
Empire
.
With
hunger
and
with
death
,
that
is
,
with
Famine
and
with
Pestilence
.
And
with
Beasts
of
the
earth
.
Which
ordinarily
invade
the
Land
in
those
Eastern
and
Southern
parts
in
extreme
Famines
and
Pestilences
to
encrease
the
Mortality
.
The
beginning
of
this
Seal
is
from
Maximinus
the
Thracian
,
and
consequently
an
Emperour
from
the
North
,
as
the
place
of
the
flying
Eagle
denotes
,
that
notable
Bird
of
prey
and
feeder
on
dead
Carcasses
,
and
therefore
significant
of
the
condition
of
this
Seal
,
(
as
all
the
former
Beasts
were
of
theirs
)
under
which
concur
so
various
modes
of
vast
Mortality
,
the
Sword
,
Pestilence
,
Famine
and
Wild
beasts
.
Which
Pestilence
raging
and
overrunning
in
a
manner
the
whole
Empire
for
the
space
of
fifteen
years
,
and
ending
Anno
CCLXIII
,
from
Maximinus
to
this
year
is
about
the
extent
of
this
Seal
.
And
now
for
the
Sword
in
the
interval
of
this
Seal
,
besides
that
in
the
reign
of
Gallus
and
Volusianus
Emperours
,
the
whole
Empire
in
a
manner
was
exhausted
with
rapine
and
slaughter
by
the
Barbarians
,
and
consequently
Tillage
did
fail
,
and
Famine
ensue
,
there
were
not
two
more
bloudy
Beasts
in
the
World
,
than
Maximinus
and
Gallienus
,
the
former
for
his
cruelty
called
Cyclops
,
Busiris
,
Phalaris
,
and
what
not
,
who
without
Accusers
or
defence
,
caused
to
be
killed
and
spoiled
of
their
Goods
no
less
than
four
thousand
men
;
and
the
latter
his
cruelty
was
such
,
that
he
killed
all
the
Male
sex
of
whole
Cities
,
and
made
nothing
of
slaying
three
or
four
thousand
of
his
Souldiers
in
a
day
.
And
there
are
many
more
examples
of
horrid
cruelty
by
the
Sword
under
this
Seal
,
according
to
the
prediction
thereof
.
So
admirable
fully
was
accomplished
what
was
predicted
by
these
four
Seals
.
V.
9.
I
saw
under
the
Altar
,
&c.
He
saw
them
lye
at
the
foot
of
the
Altar
(
as
Sacrifices
that
are
slain
use
to
doe
)
slaughtered
or
martyred
for
their
couragiously
professing
Christianity
:
For
by
faith
and
an
invincible
firmness
of
mind
,
and
unspeakable
patience
they
had
made
themselves
an
oblation
or
sacrifice
for
the
carrying
on
the
affairs
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
Here
is
predicted
the
bloudy
ten
years
Persecution
begun
by
Dioclesian
and
continued
by
his
Successour
,
which
was
the
most
terrible
that
befell
the
Church
of
God
.
This
is
the
dregs
of
Bitterness
in
the
Smyrnean
succession
of
the
Church
,
whereby
the
ten
days
of
Tribulation
,
this
persecution
(
by
an
Idiconoea
)
may
be
more
particularly
glanced
at
,
as
well
as
all
the
ten
Persecutions
usually
so
called
.
V.
10.
How
long
O
Lord
,
&c.
The
persecution
of
the
Church
under
this
Seal
was
so
exceeding
grievous
,
that
the
bloud
of
the
Martyrs
called
aloud
for
Divine
vengeance
on
this
persecuting
Empire
.
V.
11.
White
robes
were
given
,
&c.
They
were
adopted
into
the
Society
of
the
blessed
.
Those
white
Robes
allude
to
the
custome
under
the
Jewish
Temple
,
where
after
a
due
search
into
their
Pedegree
,
and
unblemishedness
of
their
body
by
giving
them
,
or
putting
on
them
a
white
vesture
they
were
admitted
into
the
Court
of
the
Priests
,
as
these
to
serve
God
in
Heaven
.
Untill
their
fellow
servants
also
,
&c.
that
is
,
Till
their
fellow
Christians
under
Licinius
,
Julian
and
the
Arians
should
be
slain
,
after
which
that
solemn
vengeance
should
be
taken
of
the
bloudy
Empire
under
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
,
though
the
sealed
ones
should
be
then
preserved
.
V.
12.
There
was
a
great
Earthquake
,
&c.
The
Greek
word
[
Seismos
]
may
have
a
more
general
signification
,
and
denote
a
Concussion
,
shaking
and
commotion
of
the
frame
of
things
.
Which
frame
of
things
here
is
the
Constitution
of
the
Pagan
Hierarchy
as
I
may
so
call
it
,
or
of
Gentilism
,
the
Religion
of
the
Roman
Empire
as
Pagan
.
Wherein
both
Sun
and
Moon
,
the
Dragon
himself
and
the
Office
of
his
Pontifex
Maximus
plainly
suffered
an
eclipse
,
the
Roman
Emperours
by
their
profession
of
Christianity
renouncing
Satan
and
all
the
wicked
crew
of
evil
Spirits
under
him
,
and
would
serve
him
no
more
,
nor
exercise
the
Office
of
his
Pontifex
Maximus
,
as
is
recorded
of
Constantine
,
Constantius
,
Valentinianus
and
Valens
,
and
Gratian
would
not
so
much
as
retain
the
name
of
Pontifex
Maximus
.
V.
13.
All
the
false
Gods
of
this
diabolical
Polity
,
the
frame
of
the
Pagan
Religion
,
they
fell
from
that
Religious
honour
and
worship
which
was
given
them
and
were
trampled
under
foot
by
the
prevailing
Christians
,
as
also
their
Priests
that
served
them
.
V.
14.
And
this
Pagan
Hierarchy
shrivelled
up
with
all
the
false
Deities
,
and
their
Priests
as
a
scrowl
of
parchment
that
hides
the
Characters
therein
contained
as
it
is
rolled
up
.
And
every
Mountain
,
&c.
Their
high
places
where
they
sacrificed
,
and
their
Temples
divided
from
other
houses
for
their
supposed
Sacredness
,
were
demolished
at
last
by
Theodosius
.
V.
15.
All
sorts
of
men
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
were
sorely
affrighted
,
and
dismayed
at
this
terrible
storm
that
came
upon
the
Pagan
Hierarchy
,
nor
were
able
to
resist
the
force
thereof
,
not
Maximianus
,
Galerius
nor
Maxentius
,
nor
Maximinus
with
Martinianus
Caesar
,
nor
Licinius
,
nor
Julian
the
Apostate
,
who
all
felt
the
irresistible
power
of
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
,
and
some
of
them
,
viz.
Galerius
,
Maximinus
and
Licinius
,
their
miserable
conditions
,
even
whether
they
would
or
no
,
forced
them
by
open
confession
to
give
glory
unto
God
.
V.
16.
This
may
allude
to
that
of
Esay
,
chap.
2.20
.
And
they
shall
go
into
the
holes
of
the
Rocks
,
and
into
the
Caves
of
the
earth
for
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
for
the
Glory
of
his
Majesty
,
when
he
ariseth
to
shake
terribly
the
earth
,
as
he
did
in
this
shaking
of
the
Pagan
Religion
of
the
Empire
,
and
abolishing
their
Idols
.
V.
17.
Who
shall
be
able
to
stand
?
Not
Galerius
,
not
Maximinus
,
not
Licinius
,
nor
Julian
,
nor
the
Tyrants
Eugenius
and
Argobastes
,
with
all
the
power
the
Pagan
party
were
able
to
make
could
stand
against
this
storm
of
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
.
So
that
the
Church
upon
the
Conversion
of
Constantine
,
to
the
Faith
entred
into
the
state
of
the
Pergamenian
succession
;
being
exalted
out
of
the
dust
.
And
O
that
she
had
not
been
thereupon
exalted
so
much
in
her
own
mind
,
and
become
the
Pergamenian
Church
in
the
worst
sense
,
that
is
,
proud
and
cruel
,
as
well
as
exalted
in
power
.
CHAP.
VII
.
ARG
.
A
Vision
commencing
with
the
seventh
Seal
,
and
reaching
to
the
last
times
of
the
Church
,
or
the
end
of
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
.
The
first
part
of
this
Vision
setting
out
by
the
hundred
forty
four
thousand
sealed
ones
of
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
twisted
with
the
line
of
the
first
six
Trumpets
,
an
assured
Number
of
Apostolick
Christians
,
in
which
Christ's
true
Church
would
continue
safe
against
the
Incursions
of
the
Barbarians
,
Saracens
and
Turks
under
the
first
six
Trumpets
,
and
against
the
prevailing
War
of
the
Beast
,
and
enticements
and
cruelties
of
the
thriving
Whore
,
Synchronal
to
the
said
six
Trumpets
.
The
second
part
setting
out
the
Victory
of
the
sealed
Saints
and
Witnesses
over
the
Beast
,
and
the
wonderfull
enlargement
of
the
truly
Apostolick
Church
,
and
impregnable
prosperity
thereof
to
the
Worlds
end
.
AND
after
these
things
,
I
saw
four
Angels
standing
on
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
,
holding
the
four
winds
of
the
earth
,
that
the
wind
should
not
blow
on
the
earth
,
nor
on
the
sea
,
nor
on
any
tree
.
2
And
I
saw
another
Angel
ascending
from
the
East
,
having
the
seal
of
the
living
God
:
and
he
cried
with
a
loud
voice
to
the
four
Angels
,
to
whom
it
was
given
to
hurt
the
earth
and
the
sea
,
3
Saying
,
Hurt
not
the
earth
,
neither
the
sea
,
nor
the
trees
,
till
we
have
sealed
the
servants
of
our
God
in
their
foreheads
.
4
And
I
heard
the
number
of
them
which
were
sealed
:
and
there
were
sealed
,
an
hundred
and
forty
and
four
thousand
,
of
all
the
tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
5
Of
the
tribe
of
Juda
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Reuben
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Gad
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
6
Of
the
tribe
of
Aser
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Nepthali
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Manasses
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
7
Of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Levi
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Issachar
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
8
Of
the
tribe
of
Zabulon
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Joseph
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Benjamin
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
9
After
this
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
a
great
multitude
which
no
man
could
number
,
of
all
nations
,
and
kindreds
,
and
people
,
and
tongues
,
stood
before
the
throne
,
and
before
the
Lamb
,
cloathed
with
white
robes
,
and
palms
in
their
hands
;
10
And
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
Salvation
to
our
God
,
which
sitteth
upon
the
throne
,
and
unto
the
Lamb
.
11
And
all
the
Angels
stood
round
about
the
throne
,
and
about
the
elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
,
and
fell
before
the
throne
on
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
,
12
Saying
,
Amen
:
Blessing
,
and
glory
,
and
wisedom
,
and
thanksgiving
,
and
honour
and
power
,
and
might
be
unto
our
God
,
for
ever
and
ever
,
Amen
.
13
And
one
of
the
elders
answered
,
saying
unto
me
.
What
are
these
which
are
arayed
in
white
robes
?
and
whence
came
they
?
14
And
I
said
unto
him
,
Sir
,
thou
knowest
.
And
he
said
to
me
,
These
are
they
which
came
out
of
great
tribulation
,
and
have
washed
their
robes
,
and
made
them
white
in
the
bloud
of
the
Lamb
.
15
Therefore
are
they
before
the
throne
of
God
,
and
serve
him
day
and
night
in
his
temple
:
and
he
that
sitteth
on
the
throne
shall
dwell
among
them
.
16
They
shall
hunger
no
more
,
neither
thirst
any
more
,
neither
shall
the
Sun
light
on
them
,
nor
any
heat
.
17
For
the
Lamb
which
is
in
the
midst
of
the
throne
,
shall
feed
them
,
and
shall
lead
them
unto
living
fountains
of
waters
:
and
God
shall
wipe
away
all
tears
from
their
eyes
.
The
NOTES
.
HItherto
of
the
first
six
Seals
,
which
reach
from
the
beginning
of
the
Ephesine
into
the
fore
part
of
the
Pergamenian
Succession
,
just
till
the
Commencement
of
the
Apostasie
.
And
from
thence
to
the
end
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
(
and
the
seven
Thunders
on
purpose
supply
the
place
of
the
seventh
)
is
the
time
of
the
Sealed
ones
.
V.
1.
After
the
opening
of
the
six
Seals
he
saw
the
Ministers
of
God's
power
in
making
war
and
peace
,
and
blusters
in
the
World
,
and
that
at
that
time
they
held
all
in
peace
as
for
any
Incursions
of
the
Barbarians
into
the
Empire
,
so
that
these
winds
blew
down
no
buildings
on
the
Earth
,
nor
caused
shipwrecks
on
the
Sea
,
nor
broke
off
branches
of
Trees
,
nor
tore
them
up
by
the
root
:
Houses
,
Ships
and
Trees
in
analogy
signifying
Political
Fabricks
and
Constitutions
.
And
the
Babylonian
Kingdom
in
Daniel
is
expresly
represented
by
a
Tree
.
V.
2
,
3.
From
the
East
.
The
Original
is
[
Anatole
]
which
word
is
one
of
the
Titles
of
Christ
,
he
being
the
Day-spring
from
on
high
that
has
visited
us
.
Having
the
Seal
of
the
living
God
.
Having
a
Commission
from
Christ
,
to
set
a
mark
of
protection
on
such
certain
men
from
the
imminent
destruction
now
coming
upon
the
Empire
,
and
he
therefore
cries
to
the
four
Angels
,
who
had
the
power
to
raise
Tempests
of
War
and
invasion
on
the
Empire
,
to
forbear
to
bring
in
those
Tempests
of
the
Barbarians
till
he
had
marked
out
the
servants
of
God
for
deliverance
and
protection
.
Which
insinuates
the
assured
Providence
of
Christ
over
his
true
Church
in
all
that
confusion
and
corruption
,
that
would
be
under
the
first
six
Trumpets
.
The
impress
therefore
of
this
protective
Seal
,
though
in
the
Cortex
of
the
Prophecy
it
seems
to
be
done
at
once
,
has
its
fulfilling
all
along
the
six
Trumpets
,
which
is
about
twelve
hundred
years
.
V.
4.
The
number
of
them
,
which
is
not
numerally
to
be
understood
,
but
Symbolically
denoting
the
condition
of
the
sealed
.
For
in
the
hundred
forty
four
thousand
,
the
Chiliads
or
thousands
,
are
Cubical
numbers
and
denote
Stability
or
Constancy
,
but
these
Chiliads
being
said
to
be
one
hundred
forty
four
,
that
number
being
a
Square
whose
root
is
twelve
shews
in
what
they
are
thus
stable
,
viz.
in
the
pure
Apostolick
Faith
.
Of
all
the
Tribes
of
the
Children
of
Israel
,
namely
,
the
twelve
Patriarchs
being
put
for
the
twelve
Apostles
,
and
the
children
of
Israel
for
the
Church
of
Christ
,
of
which
the
Israelites
are
here
a
Type
,
as
they
are
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Church
in
Pergamus
,
in
which
Pergamenian
interval
this
sealing
begins
.
V.
5.
The
order
is
much
inverted
and
confounded
in
this
numbring
the
twelve
Tribes
,
besides
that
Dan
is
left
out
,
and
Ephraim's
name
is
suppressed
;
because
these
two
Tribes
were
the
Ring-leaders
to
idolatry
,
(
Judg
.
chap.
17.18
.
)
But
Juda
is
here
put
before
Reuben
,
because
Christ
was
of
the
Tribe
of
Juda
.
But
Reuben
keeps
the
second
place
as
by
Birth-right
,
it
being
fit
he
should
yield
it
to
no
other
,
especially
his
courage
having
been
so
notable
in
the
battels
of
the
Lord
,
Numb
.
3.
and
Jos
.
4.
Gad's
valour
also
has
purchased
him
the
next
place
,
besides
that
Elias
and
Jehu
the
destroyers
of
Baal
and
his
worship
were
of
the
Tribe
of
Gad
.
V.
6.
The
Tribe
of
Aser
also
is
notable
,
for
the
woman
of
Sarepta
that
entertained
Elias
that
great
Champion
against
the
Baalitish
idolatry
,
and
for
Anna
the
Prophetess
that
gave
Testimony
to
Christ
,
when
he
was
presented
in
the
Temple
.
And
these
were
the
first
four
Sons
of
Leah
.
But
now
Nepthali
is
here
placed
,
and
Manasses
before
their
Seniours
,
Simeon
,
Levi
,
Issachar
and
Zabulon
,
the
former
because
that
Tribe
is
so
much
ennobled
by
the
story
of
Barac
the
Conquerour
of
Sisera
,
and
for
Capernaum
that
See
as
it
were
of
that
great
Bishop
of
Souls
Jesus
Christ
,
whose
residence
was
so
much
at
Capernaum
a
City
of
Galilee
that
belongs
to
Nepthali
,
that
he
was
thence
called
a
Galilean
:
And
the
latter
for
the
feats
of
Gideon
the
destroyer
of
the
Altar
of
Baal
,
who
was
of
the
Tribe
of
Manasses
,
as
was
also
Elisha
,
upon
whom
the
Spirit
of
Elias
rested
and
was
sent
to
anoint
Jehu
King
that
sore
executioner
of
Jezebel
.
V.
7
,
8.
These
four
last
Sons
of
Leah
are
ranked
according
to
their
birth
,
there
being
nothing
eximious
in
them
;
or
if
there
was
,
it
being
blotted
again
by
some
contrary
miscarriages
,
there
was
no
occasion
of
breaking
the
order
of
their
birth
.
The
Tribe
of
Joseph
here
is
put
for
the
Tribe
of
Ephraim
and
his
name
suppressed
,
because
of
the
foul
faults
of
that
Tribe
in
Micha
,
Jeroboam
and
Ahab
,
all
Ephraimites
,
and
Benjamin
juniour
of
all
rightly
placed
last
.
But
upon
this
account
of
the
whole
we
see
the
ordering
of
the
names
of
the
Tribes
is
so
fitted
,
as
to
represent
a
Company
zealous
for
Christ
,
and
as
zealous
against
Antichrist
(
as
being
that
Virgin
company
with
the
Lamb
on
Mount
Sion
,
chap.
14.
)
and
against
spiritual
Whoredom
,
which
is
Idolatry
.
This
pure
Apostolick
Church
did
Christ
seal
and
keep
safe
,
even
during
all
that
dangerous
time
,
under
the
sounding
of
the
first
six
Trumpets
.
V.
9.
In
white
robes
,
and
palms
in
their
hands
.
This
part
of
the
vision
therefore
shoots
beyond
the
Pergamenian
and
Thyatirian
intervals
of
the
Church
,
and
begins
with
the
Sardian
,
which
enjoys
that
promise
to
him
that
overcomes
,
that
he
shall
have
power
over
the
Nations
,
that
is
,
whole
Nations
,
Tongues
and
People
are
now
become
open
professours
of
the
pure
Apostolick
Faith
;
This
is
the
effect
of
their
Victory
,
and
the
sign
thereof
the
Palm-branches
in
their
hands
:
They
are
the
same
with
them
that
have
got
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
his
image
and
his
mark
,
and
the
number
of
his
name
,
and
sing
the
song
of
Moses
and
the
Lamb
,
chap.
15.
which
is
the
Commencement
also
of
the
Sardian
succession
,
which
signifies
a
song
of
joy
;
As
it
is
said
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
10.
Salvation
unto
our
God
,
&c.
namely
,
because
he
has
thus
delivered
his
Israel
from
the
Antichristian
bondage
and
persecution
they
were
under
in
the
Pergamenian
and
Thyatirian
successions
.
V.
11.
What
is
here
said
may
seem
to
strike
farther
into
the
Millennial
Ages
of
the
Church
,
in
which
Angelical
times
the
consent
and
Harmony
of
heaven
and
earth
will
be
more
full
and
Universal
,
and
more
perfectly
united
and
accorded
.
So
that
it
is
no
wonder
,
it
is
said
that
the
Angels
jointly
with
the
Elders
,
and
four
Beasts
did
fall
before
the
Throne
on
their
faces
and
worship
God
.
V.
12.
And
power
and
might
,
by
which
these
happy
and
heavenly
times
are
brought
upon
earth
.
V.
13.
That
is
to
say
,
how
comes
the
true
Apostolick
Church
in
these
days
that
are
here
foreseen
,
to
be
so
prosperous
and
victorious
?
For
to
be
cloathed
in
white
,
signifies
so
in
the
prophetick
style
.
V.
14.
The
meaning
is
,
that
these
times
of
the
Church
which
are
so
prosperous
as
well
as
Holy
,
they
are
so
in
Virtue
of
the
great
Tribulation
,
their
Predecessours
indured
under
the
cruel
and
bloudy
persecutions
of
Antichrist
:
So
that
they
have
washed
their
Robes
as
it
were
,
and
made
them
white
in
the
bloud
of
the
Lamb
:
That
is
,
the
sufferings
of
Christ
in
his
true
and
living
members
under
Antichrist
,
were
the
instrumental
cause
of
the
splendid
and
prosperous
condition
of
the
blessed
times
here
prefigured
in
or
near
the
Millennium
,
as
the
bloud
of
the
Lamb
in
the
usual
sense
is
justly
deemed
the
Meritorious
cause
thereof
.
V.
15.
And
serve
him
day
and
night
.
Ever
thankfully
mindfull
of
the
evil
they
are
delivered
from
,
and
of
the
great
good
they
enjoy
.
Shall
dwell
among
them
.
For
these
are
the
times
of
Jehova
Shammah
,
of
the
Tabernacle
of
God
amongst
men
,
the
times
of
the
New
Jerusalem
.
V.
16.
They
shall
hunger
no
more
,
&c.
They
shall
not
be
fals-fed
nor
hunger
starved
by
deceitfull
Teachers
,
that
cannot
impart
to
them
the
bread
of
life
,
nor
raise
the
Spirit
of
life
in
them
by
their
Ministry
(
as
being
devoid
of
it
themselves
)
whereby
their
hunger
and
thirst
may
be
satisfied
.
Neither
shall
any
Sun
light
on
them
,
&c.
There
shall
no
political
Power
whatsoever
tyrannize
over
their
Consciences
,
and
by
their
persecution
force
them
,
as
was
usual
under
Antichrist
,
to
a
sapless
,
sensless
,
heartless
,
nay
grosly
superstitious
and
idolatrous
Religion
,
against
their
own
judgment
,
and
inward
sense
of
things
.
V.
17.
For
Christ
himself
by
his
Spirit
,
and
by
true
spitual
Guides
and
Governours
shall
feed
them
,
shall
guide
and
govern
them
,
and
lead
them
to
living
Fountains
of
waters
,
and
direct
them
into
the
dispensation
of
life
,
the
Renovation
of
their
inward
man
into
the
living
Image
of
God
.
And
God
shall
wipe
all
tears
,
&c.
They
shall
be
no
more
calamitous
by
the
wrong
and
persecutions
of
bloudy
Tyrants
,
whether
spiritual
or
temporal
.
For
the
true
Apostolick
Church
,
shall
then
be
an
impregnable
City
or
Polity
of
it self
,
the
New
Jerusalem
as
it
is
described
,
Apoc
.
chap.
21.
nor
shall
Gog
and
Magog
ever
have
their
Wills
upon
it
.
This
is
the
sense
of
this
Transition
from
the
first
six
Seals
to
the
opening
the
last
,
and
reaches
from
the
beginning
of
the
corrupt
part
of
the
Pergamenian
interval
to
the
end
of
the
Laodicean
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
ARG
.
An
entrance
into
the
Vision
of
the
seven
Trumpets
,
commencing
with
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
,
and
reaching
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
or
of
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
.
A
Devotional
Introduction
to
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpets
of
the
seven
Angels
.
The
sounding
of
the
four
first
Trumpets
.
The
Concomitants
of
the
first
,
Hail
and
Fire
mingled
with
bloud
,
denoting
the
Incursion
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
into
the
Roman
Empire
.
Of
the
second
,
A
great
Mountain
burning
with
fire
cast
into
the
Sea
,
signifying
the
taking
of
Rome
by
Alaricus
and
the
sad
consequences
thereof
.
Of
the
third
,
A
Star
falling
from
Heaven
named
Wormwood
,
intimating
the
Extinction
of
the
Western
Caesareate
.
Of
the
fourth
,
The
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
smitten
,
betokening
Rome's
being
despoiled
again
of
the
splendour
of
her
usual
Magistrates
.
A
warning
given
by
an
Angel
of
great
Calamities
,
accompanying
the
sounding
of
the
three
following
Trumpets
.
AND
when
he
had
opened
the
seventh
seal
,
there
was
silence
in
heaven
about
the
space
of
half
an
hour
.
2
And
I
saw
the
seven
Angels
which
stood
before
God
;
and
to
them
were
given
seven
trumpets
.
3
And
another
Angel
came
and
stood
at
the
Altar
,
having
a
golden
censer
;
and
there
was
given
unto
him
much
incense
,
that
he
should
offer
it
with
the
prayers
of
all
Saints
upon
the
golden
Altar
,
which
was
before
the
throne
.
4
And
the
smoke
of
the
incense
which
came
with
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
,
ascended
up
before
God
,
out
of
the
Angels
hand
.
5
And
the
angel
took
the
censer
,
and
filled
it
with
fire
of
the
altar
,
and
cast
it
into
the
earth
:
and
there
were
voices
,
and
thundrings
,
and
lightnings
,
and
an
earthquake
.
6
And
the
seven
angels
which
had
the
seven
trumpets
,
prepared
themselves
to
sound
.
7
The
first
angel
sounded
,
and
there
followed
hail
and
fire
mingled
with
bloud
,
and
they
were
cast
upon
the
earth
:
and
the
third
part
of
trees
was
burnt
up
,
and
all
green
grass
was
burnt
up
.
8
And
the
second
angel
sounded
,
and
as
it
were
a
great
mountain
burning
with
fire
was
cast
into
the
sea
;
and
the
third
part
of
the
sea
became
bloud
:
9
And
the
third
part
of
the
creatures
which
were
in
the
sea
,
and
had
life
,
died
;
and
the
third
part
of
the
ships
were
destroyed
.
10
And
the
third
angel
sounded
,
and
there
fell
a
great
star
from
heaven
,
burning
as
it
were
a
lamp
,
and
it
fell
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
,
and
upon
the
fountains
of
waters
:
11
And
the
name
of
the
star
is
called
Wormwood
:
and
the
third
part
of
the
waters
became
wormwood
;
and
many
men
died
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
12
And
the
fourth
angel
sounded
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
sun
was
smitten
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
moon
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
stars
;
so
as
the
third
part
of
them
was
darkened
,
and
the
day
shone
not
for
a
third
part
of
it
,
and
the
night
likewise
.
13
And
I
beheld
,
and
heard
an
angel
flying
through
the
midst
of
heaven
,
saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
Wo
,
wo
,
wo
to
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
,
by
reason
of
the
other
voices
of
the
trumpet
of
the
three
angels
which
are
yet
to
sound
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
SIlence
in
Heaven
,
&c.
This
is
spoken
in
allusion
to
the
custome
in
the
Service
of
the
Temple
,
where
,
though
in
the
former
part
of
their
Service
,
while
the
Sacrifices
were
offered
,
the
Temple
rang
again
with
their
loud
Musick
,
yet
in
the
time
of
incense
all
were
silent
,
and
in
their
tacit
Devotions
.
V.
2.
This
he
saw
during
this
silence
,
or
at
the
beginning
thereof
.
V.
3.
Things
represented
in
Heaven
presigure
things
here
on
earth
,
and
these
Ceremonies
of
the
Temple
,
the
Devotions
of
the
Christians
,
whose
prayers
are
here
represented
as
coming
up
in
remembrance
before
God
.
Which
is
expressed
in
this
Judaical
way
or
Ceremony
of
the
Temple
,
by
the
giving
to
this
Angel
as
to
a
Priest
much
incense
,
that
he
should
offer
it
with
the
prayers
of
all
Saints
upon
the
golden
Altar
which
was
before
the
Throne
,
answering
to
the
Altar
of
incense
overlaid
with
Gold
that
stood
before
the
Sanctum
Sanctorum
.
V.
4.
That
is
,
the
desire
of
the
true
Church
,
who
are
of
one
mind
with
God
,
ascended
up
before
God
as
incense
out
of
a
Priest's
hand
,
and
was
known
and
accepted
with
him
.
Their
prayers
in
all
likelyhood
were
in
general
for
the
Preservation
of
the
Church
,
and
suppression
of
both
the
old
and
new
growing
Abominations
of
the
Empire
,
and
what
the
Will
of
God
is
therein
,
is
signified
in
the
following
verse
.
V.
5.
These
things
betoken
the
wrath
of
God
to
be
poured
upon
the
bloudy
persecuting
Roman
Empire
,
against
whom
the
Souls
of
the
slain
under
the
Altar
had
called
for
vengeance
,
chap.
6.10
.
The
great
Tempests
and
Commotions
that
should
befall
it
are
thus
expressed
in
the
general
,
and
as
an
effect
of
the
foregoing
groans
and
cries
of
God's
aggrieved
people
.
V.
6.
And
therefore
those
Tempests
and
Calamities
,
will
now
more
particularly
be
described
in
the
several
soundings
of
those
Angels
that
have
the
seven
Trumpets
.
V.
7.
Hail
and
fire
mingled
with
bloud
,
&c
,
that
is
,
A
thundering
Hail-storm
with
fire
,
whereby
is
signified
the
surious
incursion
of
the
Barbarians
into
the
Empire
.
And
the
mention
of
bloud
seems
on
purpose
to
be
added
,
that
there
may
be
no
mistake
,
as
if
this
storm
was
to
be
upon
trees
and
grass
,
and
earth
,
(
though
these
be
named
)
which
bleed
not
,
but
upon
men
of
the
Roman
Empire
great
and
small
,
Trees
signifying
the
great
ones
,
and
Grass
the
common
people
.
And
that
it
is
understood
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
[
third
part
]
plainly
intimates
:
Which
[
third
part
]
does
not
signifie
the
third
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
simply
the
Roman
Empire
,
this
Empire
being
the
third
part
of
the
known
World
in
St.
John's
time
.
So
that
here
as
in
other
places
hereafter
[
third
part
]
is
not
to
be
taken
Numerally
or
proportionally
,
but
Symbolically
as
a
Character
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
The
impletion
of
this
Trumpet
began
about
the
year
395.
when
Alaricus
invaded
the
Empire
with
an
infinite
number
of
Goths
and
other
Barbarians
,
especially
in
the
Eastern
part
thereof
,
harassing
it
for
sive
years
together
.
And
in
the
year
401.
the
same
Alaricus
with
Goths
,
Alans
,
Hunns
broke
into
Italy
also
and
besieged
Honorius
the
Emperour
in
Hasta
,
and
so
terrified
the
Inhabitants
of
Italy
,
that
they
were
in
a
manner
all
ready
to
leave
their
dwellings
.
See
farther
in
Dr.
H.
M.
his
exposition
on
the
place
.
V.
8.
A
great
mountain
,
&c.
that
is
to
say
,
A
great
City
,
namely
Rome
it self
,
(
for
so
Mountain
signifies
in
the
prophetick
style
,
and
Sea
the
extent
of
jurisdiction
or
dominion
)
which
was
taken
by
Alaricus
King
of
the
Goths
(
after
the
death
of
Stilico
)
who
,
Anno.
410.
made
a
new
and
more
fatal
expedition
into
Italy
.
This
case
,
I
say
,
of
this
City
being
taken
by
Alaricus
,
was
as
if
a
burning
Mountain
had
been
cast
into
the
Sea
,
the
Earthiness
and
Fieryness
thereof
,
being
so
contrary
and
mischievous
to
water
.
And
so
was
this
condition
of
the
City
of
Rome
to
the
Territories
and
Jurisdiction
thereof
,
which
Sea
signifies
,
the
number
three
or
third
being
the
Character
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
For
upon
this
taking
of
the
City
did
presently
ensue
the
dilaceration
or
tearing
in
pieces
of
the
Roman
Jurisdiction
into
many
Kingdoms
,
so
that
the
entireness
of
the
Roman
dominion
was
plainly
destroyed
.
See
farther
in
Dr.
H.
M.
his
exposition
of
the
place
.
V.
9.
That
is
,
the
Roman
,
both
men
and
profitable
Constitution
of
things
were
altered
,
and
ceased
to
be
what
they
were
.
Which
here
in
Analogy
to
Sea
are
intimated
to
be
Fishes
,
they
being
the
living
Creatures
proper
to
the
Sea
,
and
plainly
said
to
be
ships
.
These
now
had
lost
their
former
propriety
,
and
they
are
no
longer
the
entire
Roman
Empire
,
but
each
respective
Kingdoms
,
to
which
they
belong
,
to
say
nothing
of
the
real
destruction
of
many
.
V.
10.
Burning
as
it
were
a
lamp
.
As
if
it
were
that
fair
Comet
called
Lampadias
,
which
betokens
the
greatness
of
the
Prince
it
denotes
,
and
also
the
shortness
of
his
reign
.
The
third
part
of
the
Rivers
,
&c.
The
burning
of
it
denotes
the
mischief
to
the
Rivers
and
Fountains
,
it
is
said
to
fall
into
.
Which
Rivers
are
Provincial
Magistrates
or
Armies
,
and
the
Fountains
of
water
provincial
Cities
.
And
there
is
mention
again
of
the
third
part
,
that
you
may
know
the
prediction
belongs
to
the
Roman
Empire
.
And
it
is
no
wonder
this
salling
Star
or
Comet
should
be
looked
upon
as
so
mischievous
to
Rivers
and
Waters
,
when
natural
History
speaks
of
falling
Comets
that
have
drunk
up
whole
Rivers
,
so
decorous
is
the
Representation
.
V.
11.
The
condition
of
this
Prince's
reign
was
such
,
that
the
Roman
Territories
were
so
full
of
affliction
and
calamity
,
that
their
Life
was
bitter
to
them
,
besides
the
slaughter
of
many
in
Wars
.
Now
this
Prince
was
the
Western
Caesar
,
who
from
the
time
that
Gensericus
sacked
and
pillaged
Rome
(
which
was
Anno.
455
,
by
which
time
the
Empire
was
actually
divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
)
strugling
with
Death
for
a
while
,
in
the
succession
of
those
inconsiderable
and
unfortunate
Caesar's
Avitus
,
Majo●anus
,
Severus
,
Anthemius
,
Olybrius
,
Glycerius
,
Nepos
,
at
last
expired
in
Augustulus
,
into
which
name
the
Western
Caesar
had
dwindled
,
and
under
which
that
Caesareate
was
quite
extinguished
by
Odoacer
King
of
the
Herules
,
to
the
bitter
Misery
of
the
Fountains
and
Rivers
,
the
Cities
and
Magistrates
provincial
.
Thus
did
the
third
Trumpet
sound
the
sad
final
fate
of
the
Western
Caesareate
,
under
the
figure
of
a
great
falling
Star
called
Wormwood
,
which
Odoacer
cast
down
and
extinguished
,
and
reigned
himself
King
of
Italy
,
sixteen
years
,
who
restored
to
Rome
her
Consulate
which
he
had
taken
away
before
.
And
King
Theodoricus
that
vanquished
him
,
and
succeeded
him
,
so
rebuilt
Rome
and
restored
to
it
all
the
ancient
Magistracies
,
Honours
and
Privileges
belonging
to
it
,
that
bating
the
Memory
of
her
Mesery
and
Infancy
,
she
seemed
perfectly
recovered
to
her
former
Glory
and
Felicity
,
and
thus
she
continued
through
the
reign
of
several
Successours
of
Theodoricus
.
V.
12.
The
meaning
is
,
that
under
this
Trumpet
there
is
nothing
of
the
Roman
Lustre
of
the
lower
or
higher
degree
left
,
(
for
that
this
belongs
to
Rome
,
the
wonted
Character
[
third
]
plainly
shews
.
)
There
is
no
longer
now
at
last
any
King
of
Rome
,
denoted
by
the
Sun
,
nor
Consular
power
,
nor
Senatorian
,
nor
the
power
of
other
known
ancient
Magistrates
of
Rome
denoted
by
the
Moon
and
Stars
,
but
the
City
at
last
(
namely
after
that
from
the
year
542.
in
the
Ostrogothick
War
by
Belisarius
and
Narses
,
Justinian's
Generals
,
it
was
deprived
of
the
Consular
power
,
and
after
taken
twice
by
Totilas
and
burnt
,
and
re-taken
by
Narses
,
and
a
little
after
struck
to
the
ground
by
thunder
and
lightning
and
tempest
,
being
despoiled
of
all
ancient
Ranks
of
Roman
Magistracy
)
sunk
to
that
ignoble
and
obscure
Title
of
the
Dutchy
of
Rome
,
and
after
was
forced
to
pay
tribute
to
Ravenna
(
under
the
Exarchate
)
a
City
that
before
had
been
subject
to
her
.
In
which
inglorious
state
she
continued
till
the
year
750.
Which
year
is
the
Epocha
,
of
that
notable
interval
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Saracens
from
the
beginning
of
the
Caliphate
of
the
Abasidae
(
who
first
made
Eagdad
their
imperial
seat
)
to
the
taking
of
the
said
Bagdad
by
Togrulbec
King
of
the
Turks
,
which
was
in
the
year
1055.
which
is
worth
the
noting
,
for
a
passage
in
the
following
Chapter
.
V.
13.
Wo
,
Wo
,
Wo
,
&c.
These
Woes
are
denounced
against
the
Roman
Empire
,
who
by
this
time
,
besides
the
guilt
of
the
bloud
of
the
primitive
Martyrs
,
had
in
a
gross
manner
lapsed
into
a
kind
of
a
Pagano-christian
idolatry
,
which
they
would
more
notoriously
be
found
in
under
these
following
Trumpets
,
and
in
cruel
Persecutions
of
the
Apostolick
members
of
the
Church
,
that
would
not
submit
to
their
Idolatrous
Pagano-christianism
.
Wherefore
vengeance
proportionable
to
their
redoubled
wickedness
shall
be
poured
down
upon
them
,
under
the
voices
of
the
Trumpets
of
the
three
Angels
that
are
to
come
.
CHAP.
IX
.
ARG
.
The
Visions
of
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpets
.
At
the
sounding
of
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
to
a
Star
fallen
from
Heaven
is
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
given
,
to
raise
from
thence
by
Mahomet
that
Doctrine
of
darkness
,
and
to
Proselyte
the
Saracens
thereto
here
called
Locusts
,
with
tails
like
Scorpions
,
which
shall
sorely
vex
the
Roman
Empire
by
their
Incursions
,
but
not
quite
destroy
it
.
The
Name
of
their
King
.
At
the
sounding
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
the
Euphratean
Horsemen
,
the
Turks
,
are
let
loose
quite
to
destroy
the
Eastern
Empire
.
The
Impenitence
of
the
Western
part
of
the
Empire
notwithstanding
these
great
judgments
on
the
Easten
and
their
persisting
still
unreformed
from
their
Idolatry
,
murthering
of
the
Saints
and
other
Abominations
.
AND
the
fifth
angel
sounded
,
and
I
saw
a
star
fall
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
:
and
to
him
was
given
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
2
And
he
opened
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
there
arose
a
smoke
out
of
the
pit
,
as
the
smoke
of
a
great
furnace
;
and
the
sun
and
the
air
were
darkened
,
by
reason
of
the
smoke
of
the
pit
.
3
And
there
came
out
of
the
smoke
locusts
upon
the
earth
;
and
unto
them
was
given
power
,
as
the
scorpions
of
the
earth
have
power
.
4
And
it
was
commanded
them
that
they
should
not
hurt
the
grass
of
the
earth
,
neither
any
green
thing
,
neither
any
tree
;
but
onely
those
men
which
have
not
the
seal
of
God
in
their
foreheads
.
5
And
to
them
it
was
given
that
they
should
not
kill
them
,
but
that
they
should
be
tormented
five
months
:
and
their
torment
was
as
the
torment
of
a
scorpion
,
when
he
striketh
a
man
.
6
And
in
those
days
shall
men
seek
death
,
and
shall
not
find
it
;
and
shall
desire
to
dye
,
and
death
shall
flee
from
them
.
7
And
the
shapes
of
the
locusts
were
like
unto
horses
prepared
unto
battel
;
and
on
their
heads
were
as
it
were
crowns
like
gold
,
and
their
faces
were
as
the
faces
of
men
.
8
And
they
had
hair
as
the
hair
of
women
,
and
their
teeth
were
as
the
teeth
of
lions
.
9
And
they
had
breast-plates
as
it
were
breastplates
of
iron
,
and
the
sound
of
their
wings
was
as
the
sound
of
chariots
of
many
horses
running
to
battel
.
10
And
they
had
tails
like
unto
scorpions
,
and
there
were
stings
in
their
tails
:
and
their
power
was
to
hurt
men
five
months
.
11
And
they
had
a
King
over
them
,
which
is
the
angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
whose
name
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
is
Abaddon
,
but
in
the
Greek
tongue
hath
his
name
Apollyon
.
12
One
wo
is
past
,
and
behold
there
come
two
woes
more
hereafter
.
13
And
the
sixth
angel
sounded
,
and
I
heard
a
voice
from
the
four
horns
of
the
golden
altar
,
which
is
before
God
,
14
Saying
to
the
sixth
angel
which
had
the
trumpet
,
Loose
the
four
angels
which
are
bound
in
the
great
river
Euphrates
.
15
And
the
four
angels
were
loosed
,
which
were
prepared
for
an
hour
,
and
a
day
,
and
a
month
,
and
a
year
,
for
to
slay
the
third
part
of
men
.
16
And
the
number
of
the
army
of
the
horsemen
were
two
hundred
thousand
thousand
:
and
I
heard
the
number
of
them
.
17
And
thus
I
saw
the
horses
in
the
vision
,
and
them
that
sate
on
them
,
having
breast-plates
of
fire
,
and
of
jacinct
,
and
brimstone
:
and
the
heads
of
the
horses
were
as
the
heads
of
lions
;
and
out
of
their
mouths
issued
fire
,
and
smoke
,
and
brimstone
.
18
By
these
three
was
the
third
part
of
men
killed
,
by
the
fire
,
and
by
the
smoke
,
and
by
the
brimstone
,
which
issued
out
of
their
mouths
.
19
For
their
power
is
in
their
mouth
,
and
in
their
tails
:
for
their
tails
were
like
unto
serpents
,
and
had
heads
,
and
with
them
they
do
hurt
.
20
And
the
rest
of
the
men
which
were
not
killed
by
these
plagues
,
yet
repented
not
of
the
works
of
their
hands
,
that
they
should
not
worship
devils
,
and
idols
of
gold
,
and
silver
,
and
brass
,
and
stone
,
and
of
wood
,
which
neither
can
see
,
nor
hear
,
nor
walk
:
21
Neither
repented
they
of
their
murthers
,
nor
of
their
sorceries
,
nor
of
their
fornication
,
nor
of
their
thefts
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
A
Star
fall
from
Heaven
.
Reade
out
of
the
Original
[
A
Star
fallen
from
Heaven
.
]
And
as
by
a
Star
an
Angel
is
signified
(
see
Synops
.
Prophetic
.
lib
.
1.
cap
.
8.
sect
.
14.
)
so
a
fallen
Star
signifies
a
lapsed
Spirit
or
fallen
Angel
,
a
Devil
if
you
will
,
and
the
having
the
key
given
him
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
denotes
his
Power
in
the
Kingdom
of
darkness
,
of
which
a
key
is
the
Symbol
.
V.
2.
There
arose
an
hot
and
hellish
zeal
,
conjoined
with
dark
ignorance
for
the
Imposturous
Religion
of
Mahomet
,
insomuch
that
the
Gospel
of
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
was
in
danger
to
be
clouded
and
eclipsed
by
the
overrunning
force
and
false
pretences
of
Monotheism
,
and
of
a
more
pure
worship
in
Mahometism
.
V.
3.
Under
this
dark
,
ignorant
and
false
pretence
,
the
Saracens
professours
of
this
false
Religion
,
spread
themselves
over
the
Earth
,
whose
deadly
sting
and
poison
in
their
Scorpion-tails
was
the
falsness
of
their
Religion
,
which
they
transfused
at
the
end
of
their
Conquests
.
That
was
the
poisonous
sting
to
all
conscientious
Christians
,
and
to
others
it
was
at
least
poison
if
not
a
sting
.
V.
4.
That
have
not
the
seal
of
God
,
&c.
Which
intimates
,
that
notwithstanding
the
grassation
of
these
Impostours
the
truly
Apostolick
Church
would
be
kept
safe
.
And
there
is
mention
made
of
men
in
opposition
to
green
things
and
trees
;
and
to
insinuate
that
these
Locusts
were
also
men
,
not
mere
Infects
.
For
Locusts
do
not
fall
upon
men
,
but
upon
grass
and
trees
.
V.
5.
They
should
not
kill
them
,
that
is
,
That
these
Saracens
should
indeed
infest
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
not
destroy
it
quite
,
as
after
happened
by
the
Euphratean
Horsemen
.
Should
be
tormented
five
months
,
that
is
,
During
the
time
of
these
Saracens
lying
upon
it
called
here
five
months
,
in
allusion
to
the
time
of
Locusts
,
who
live
about
that
space
of
time
,
as
Naturalists
relate
.
But
their
continuance
in
vexing
Italy
was
not
much
above
five
months
of
years
,
if
that
may
be
particularly
glanced
at
.
As
the
torment
of
a
Scorpion
,
&c.
Lesser
at
first
,
but
increasing
upon
him
that
is
struck
.
And
the
stroke
being
by
the
Serpentine
Tail
of
the
Locusts
shews
the
poison
and
sting
to
be
Diabolical
,
and
to
cause
suc
h
Vexations
of
mind
,
as
that
poison
is
apt
to
breed
.
And
as
the
poison
of
a
Scorpion
is
White
as
Appollodorus
relates
,
so
it
is
that
perversly
pretended
Monotheism
of
these
Saracens
that
looks
so
fairly
and
innocently
on
't
,
with
which
they
might
perplex
and
torment
the
minds
of
the
unsealed
,
and
sorely
disquiet
their
Consciences
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
exposition
on
the
place
.
V.
6.
The
fear
of
death
and
horrour
of
Conscience
did
so
vex
men
,
and
fill
them
with
Anxiety
,
that
it
was
worse
than
death
it self
to
be
in
such
perpetual
danger
and
unsettledness
of
things
,
worse
than
the
Christians
are
now
in
,
under
the
Turks
,
which
were
a
desirable
condition
to
them
,
rather
than
these
perpetual
renewed
Vexations
from
the
Saracens
,
in
whose
hands
those
parts
of
the
Empire
they
invaded
,
were
not
to
be
settled
as
afterward
it
came
to
pass
in
the
Turkish
invasion
,
who
seized
on
the
Eastern
part
of
the
Empire
and
setled
there
,
so
that
the
Empire
there
was
not
onely
vexed
but
killed
,
extinguished
or
put
an
end
to
,
and
the
minds
of
the
Conquered
at
quiet
.
V.
7.
Like
unto
horses
prepared
to
battel
,
&c.
i.e.
Ready
harnessed
,
as
it
is
said
afterwards
,
that
they
have
Breast-plates
of
Iron
,
which
shews
the
courage
of
these
Saracens
,
and
their
well
appointedness
for
War
.
And
their
success
was
accordingly
,
as
is
signified
by
their
Crowns
of
Gold
on
their
heads
.
Which
shews
their
Victory
over
so
many
Nations
and
Kingdoms
.
For
in
the
space
of
eighty
years
or
a
little
more
,
they
acquired
to
that
satanical
Kingdom
of
Mahomet
,
Palestine
,
Syria
,
both
the
Armenias
,
all
Asia
Minor
in
a
manner
,
Persia
,
Judaea
,
Aegypt
,
Numidia
,
all
Barbary
to
the
River
Niger
,
Lusitania
and
Hispania
;
Nor
were
they
stinted
here
,
but
won
also
a
great
part
of
Italy
even
to
the
Gates
of
Rome
.
To
which
you
may
add
Sicily
,
Candia
,
Cyprus
and
the
rest
of
the
Mediterranean
Islands
.
And
lastly
,
they
are
said
to
have
the
faces
of
men
,
the
better
to
assure
us
they
are
no
Insects
,
or
mere
locusts
,
nor
a
mere
Beast-like
Empire
,
because
no
Idolaters
.
V.
8.
They
are
said
to
have
the
hair
of
Women
,
not
for
any
effeminacy
or
cowardize
in
them
,
but
to
shew
what
Countrey
men
they
are
,
that
they
are
derived
from
the
Arabians
,
whose
custome
it
was
to
wear
long
hair
on
their
head
unshorn
,
and
an
head-tire
like
Women
.
And
their
teeth
as
the
teeth
of
Lions
,
that
shews
that
they
were
very
dispatchfull
of
their
prey
,
who
could
devour
so
many
Kingdoms
in
so
little
time
as
was
above
noted
.
V.
9.
Their
Breast-plates
of
Iron
import
them
well
armed
,
and
of
an
Iron
courage
:
And
here
is
mention
of
wings
in
allusion
to
the
figure
of
Locusts
,
who
also
make
a
noise
with
their
wings
when
they
fly
,
but
the
sound
of
Chariots
,
of
many
Horses
running
to
battel
,
implies
that
they
are
indeed
men
and
great
Warriours
,
that
with
great
swiftness
,
noise
and
terrour
ran
down
all
before
them
.
Witness
the
above
mentioned
Conquests
,
which
were
so
speedy
,
so
large
and
so
many
.
V.
10.
They
are
of
the
Serpentine
kind
,
of
the
ancient
Serpent
that
was
alway
an
enemy
to
the
Son
of
God
and
his
Kingdom
,
and
this
Scorpion-tail
denotes
that
with
their
Conquests
,
they
would
bring
in
a
Religion
contrary
to
that
of
Christ
,
and
destroy
the
worship
of
the
Son
of
God
under
an
ignorant
Pretence
of
Monotheism
,
as
if
the
Christian
Religion
were
inconsistent
with
the
worship
of
one
God
,
whereas
the
more
distinct
knowledge
of
that
one
God
does
not
make
us
less
Monotheists
than
they
.
This
is
the
upshot
of
their
Victories
,
and
the
very
sting
and
poison
their
Atchievements
end
in
.
And
their
power
to
hurt
men
five
months
,
is
to
vex
and
hurt
the
Empire
particularly
but
not
quite
to
destroy
it
as
the
Turks
did
afterwards
.
Nor
is
it
said
here
to
hurt
the
third
part
of
men
as
in
the
former
Trumpets
,
because
their
Invasions
were
not●r
strained
to
the
Empire
,
but
ran
over
other
vast
tracts
of
the
habitable
World
also
.
But
they
are
said
to
hurt
men
five
months
,
in
allusion
to
the
Life
of
Locusts
as
I
noted
above
.
V.
11.
This
King
is
the
same
with
the
fallen
Star
,
to
whom
was
given
the
Key
of
the
bottomless
Pit
,
it
being
an
Ensign
of
his
power
in
the
Kingdom
of
darkness
as
I
noted
above
.
This
was
the
supreme
Captain
of
these
Troops
of
Locusts
,
that
is
Saracens
,
and
his
name
betokens
his
nature
.
For
both
Abaddon
and
Apollyon
signifie
a
destroyer
,
which
is
a
fit
Title
,
he
being
the
Captain
of
such
numerous
Troops
,
that
destroyed
so
many
mens
bodies
by
War
,
and
their
Souls
by
a
false
Religion
in
opposition
to
Christianity
,
reproaching
it
as
if
it
maintained
the
worship
of
more
Gods
than
one
.
Which
malicious
pretence
seems
also
to
be
glanced
at
in
those
very
names
,
Abaddon
alluding
to
Adad
,
as
if
it
were
Ab-Addon
,
and
Apollyon
to
Apollon
,
Apollo
,
both
which
names
according
to
this
allusion
signifie
,
ONE
,
As
if
this
Angel
of
the
Abyss
and
his
Locusts
,
stood
up
for
the
worship
of
one
God
,
and
that
the
Christians
worshipped
many
,
because
they
worship
the
Holy
Trinity
,
which
nothing
but
their
ignorance
of
that
Mystery
,
and
their
malice
could
make
them
conclude
to
be
inconsistent
with
the
Unity
of
the
Deity
.
Which
passage
therefore
of
the
Vision
is
no
small
countenance
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Trinity
of
the
Godhead
.
V.
12.
There
come
two
woes
more
,
namely
under
the
founding
of
the
next
two
Trumpets
,
which
therefore
as
the
former
may
well
be
called
Wo-trumpets
.
V.
13.
For
John
rapt
thus
into
Heaven
,
the
Temple
and
the
throne
of
God
was
,
as
it
were
,
continually
represented
to
him
,
and
so
the
golden
Altar
which
is
the
Altar
of
incense
.
And
incense
is
the
Symbol
of
the
prayers
,
and
breathing
of
the
pure
Apostolick
Church
oppressed
and
afflicted
under
that
Antichristian
and
Idolatrous
constitution
of
things
established
by
the
second
Nicene
Council
,
and
the
fourth
Lateran
.
V.
14.
Loose
the
four
Angels
,
&c.
Let
loose
the
Turks
upon
the
idolatrous
Empire
.
For
that
Angels
signifie
men
under
their
conduct
,
is
a
frequent
Apocalyptical
figure
.
And
the
number
four
,
may
either
relate
to
those
four
more
notable
Turkish
Soltanies
,
on
that
and
this
side
Ephrates
,
that
of
Bagdad
,
that
of
Caesarea
Cappadociae
or
Iconium
,
that
of
Aleppo
and
that
of
Damascus
;
touching
which
,
see
Mr.
Mede
on
the
place
;
or
four
may
signifie
onely
Symbolically
,
as
it
does
in
Cabbalism
,
and
intimate
the
Turkish
Sultanies
at
large
,
and
the
Turks
not
to
be
confined
to
Euphrates
or
Asia
,
but
to
be
let
into
Europe
,
even
to
the
taking
of
Constantinople
.
V.
15.
This
term
of
time
is
another
Indication
,
that
the
Turks
are
meant
here
.
For
Trogulbec
Prince
of
the
Turks
,
the
City
Bagdad
being
taken
by
him
,
had
his
imperial
Robes
put
upon
him
,
and
was
inaugurated
Emperour
of
the
Turks
by
the
Caliph
Chaiim
Biamvilla
in
the
year
1057.
And
from
this
year
to
the
year
1453.
when
Constantinople
was
taken
,
is
a
prophetical
day
and
a
month
,
and
a
year
,
that
is
396.
years
.
These
Turks
were
prepared
against
a
determinate
time
,
even
at
the
expiration
of
396.
years
,
for
to
slay
the
third
part
of
men
,
not
vex
onely
as
the
Saracens
did
,
but
put
an
end
to
the
Eastern
Roman
Empire
,
for
[
third
]
is
a
Character
of
the
Roman
Empire
as
I
have
already
noted
.
Which
accordingly
came
to
pass
at
the
taking
of
Constantinople
,
and
swallowing
thereupon
the
whole
Roman
Empire
in
the
East
.
V.
16.
Here
is
a
vast
definite
number
put
for
a
great
indefinite
number
,
so
great
that
the
number
could
not
so
well
be
discovered
by
the
eye
,
as
signified
by
Speech
.
The
numerousness
of
the
Army
intimates
they
are
Turks
,
as
also
in
that
there
is
no
notice
taken
of
Foot
,
but
onely
of
Horse
,
the
Greek
History
usually
calling
the
Turks
Persians
,
which
signifies
Horsemen
.
V.
17.
Those
Horsemen
when
they
shot
off
,
the
Air
betwixt
them
,
and
the
light
of
the
beholder
seemed
fiery
at
the
flashing
of
the
Powder
,
and
then
of
a
jacinth
colour
through
the
blew
smoke
,
and
after
filled
his
nostrils
with
the
seent
of
Sulphur
.
Which
shews
that
this
Vision
belongs
to
the
times
since
the
invention
of
Gunpowder
by
Berchtoldus
Niger
,
Anno
1380.
Nor
were
the
Horses
heads
like
heads
of
Lions
for
shape
,
but
for
the
roaring
noise
that
seemed
to
come
from
them
at
their
Riders
discharging
their
Pistols
or
Carbines
,
as
it
is
said
that
out
of
their
mouth
issued
fire
,
smoke
and
brimstone
.
V.
18.
The
third
part
of
men
killed
,
i.e.
The
Roman
Empire
in
the
East
was
not
onely
vexed
and
annoyed
,
but
utterly
vanquished
and
destroyed
by
these
Centaures
,
as
I
may
call
them
,
the
Turks
,
these
Persians
or
Perashim
men
on
Horseback
,
including
both
the
shapes
in
one
appellation
.
Which
Centaures
are
set
out
still
more
monstrously
,
as
killing
men
by
the
fire
and
by
the
smoke
and
brimstone
which
issued
out
of
their
mouths
,
as
it
may
seem
at
a
distance
when
they
let
off
their
Fireguns
and
Pistols
.
V.
19.
As
in
the
Scorpio-locusts
before
,
a
Monster
made
up
of
a
Locust
,
and
of
a
Scorpion
,
to
signifie
the
Saracens
,
so
here
is
a
Monster
made
up
of
an
Horse
and
a
Man
(
as
the
Locusts
were
said
to
have
faces
like
men
,
as
neither
of
them
being
Idolaters
)
a
Centaur
as
it
were
,
to
signifie
the
Turks
,
and
have
Serpents
tails
whereby
they
are
said
to
hurt
men
,
signifying
the
same
venome
or
mischief
of
Mahometism
.
For
they
are
said
to
have
heads
in
these
tails
,
I
,
and
had
mouths
too
I
warrant
you
,
to
speak
and
tempt
the
vanquished
as
the
old
Serpent
did
Eve
from
their
obedience
to
God
and
Christ
,
not
onely
upon
that
false
pretence
,
as
if
we
Christians
were
guilty
of
Polytheism
,
because
we
worship
the
Holy
Trinity
,
but
also
upon
a
pretence
,
then
too
lamentably
true
,
that
the
Christian
Church
was
defiled
with
intolerable
superstitions
and
idolatries
,
adding
the
persecution
of
all
those
that
would
not
submit
to
their
wicked
inventions
.
V.
20.
By
these
plagues
,
The
rest
of
the
men
,
that
is
,
the
Western
Roman
Empire
that
was
onely
vexed
not
killed
by
the
plagues
of
the
Scorpio-Locusts
and
Euphratean
Centaures
,
for
all
this
sad
example
of
God's
severity
on
the
Eastern
for
the
like
Crimes
,
did
not
repent
of
their
wicked
and
impious
inventions
,
nor
ceased
they
to
worship
Demons
(
See
Dr.
H.
M.
in
his
notes
on
this
verse
)
middle
invisible
Powers
betwixt
God
and
men
,
whether
Angels
or
the
Souls
of
men
departed
;
and
in
reference
to
them
Idols
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
Brass
,
Stone
and
Wood
,
&c.
And
that
their
mode
of
idolatry
here
is
by
Statues
,
not
by
Pictures
,
this
is
another
Insinuation
that
the
Western
Church
is
here
understood
.
V.
21.
They
repented
not
of
their
murtherous
Persecution
of
innocent
Souls
,
for
not
submitting
to
their
idolatrous
Rites
and
Customs
,
nor
of
their
imposturous
exorcisms
,
and
Enchantments
of
several
things
to
holy
pretended
uses
,
nor
of
their
unnatural
uncleanness
of
all
sorts
upon
the
Hypocritical
profession
of
a
single
Life
,
nor
of
their
cunning
trick
,
of
cheating
the
people
of
their
Money
,
by
setting
up
Images
for
men
to
bring
oblations
to
,
by
their
Merchandizes
of
hallowed
Crosses
,
Beads
,
Medals
and
the
like
Trumperies
and
Deceits
.
This
universal
impenitency
of
the
Western
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
added
to
the
Turks
over-running
the
Eastern
is
the
entire
Visum
of
the
sixth
Trumper
,
or
second
Wo
trumpet
;
which
therefore
ends
with
the
Thyatirian
succession
,
or
at
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
chap.
11.14
.
And
the
seventh
Trumpet
Synchronizeth
with
the
Sardian
,
Philedelphian
and
Laodicean
successions
and
equalizeth
them
all
put
together
.
CHAP.
X.
ARG
.
A
Vision
Introductory
to
the
third
main
Prophecy
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
called
the
Opened-book-prophecy
.
A
mighty
Angel
appeareth
with
the
Book
unsealed
or
opened
in
his
hand
.
He
supplies
the
place
for
the
present
of
the
sound
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
by
his
voice
roaring
like
a
Lion
.
During
the
space
of
this
roaring
seven
Thunders
utter
their
voices
.
John
is
bid
to
omit
the
setting
down
what
the
seven
Thunders
spake
,
in
this
place
.
The
Angel
swears
there
shall
be
no
more
time
than
what
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
takes
up
of
equal
space
with
his
roaring
distributed
into
seven
Thunders
.
By
a
voice
out
of
Heaven
,
as
at
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
,
John
is
here
bid
to
take
the
Opened-book
out
of
the
Angel's
hand
and
eat
it
,
which
done
he
is
told
,
that
he
must
now
Prophesie
again
before
many
People
,
Nations
and
Kings
.
AND
I
saw
another
mighty
angel
come
down
from
heaven
,
cloathed
with
a
cloud
,
and
a
rainbow
was
upon
his
head
,
and
his
face
was
as
it
were
the
Sun
,
and
his
feet
as
pillars
of
fire
.
2
And
he
had
in
his
hand
a
little
book
open
:
and
he
set
his
right
foot
upon
the
sea
,
and
his
left
foot
on
the
earth
,
3
And
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
as
when
a
lion
roareth
:
and
when
he
had
cried
,
seven
thunders
uttered
their
voices
.
4
And
when
the
seven
thunders
had
uttered
their
voices
,
I
was
about
to
write
:
and
I
heard
a
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
me
,
Seal
up
those
things
which
the
seven
thunders
uttered
,
and
write
them
not
.
5
And
the
angel
which
I
saw
stand
upon
the
sea
,
and
upon
the
earth
,
lifted
up
his
hand
to
heaven
,
6
And
sware
by
him
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
who
created
heaven
and
the
things
that
therein
are
,
and
the
earth
and
the
things
that
therein
are
,
and
the
sea
and
the
things
which
are
therein
,
that
there
should
be
time
no
longer
:
7
But
in
the
days
of
the
voice
of
the
seventh
angel
,
when
he
shall
begin
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
finished
,
as
he
hath
declared
to
his
servants
the
prophets
.
8
And
the
voice
which
I
heard
from
heaven
spake
unto
me
again
,
and
said
,
Go
,
and
take
the
little
book
which
is
open
,
in
the
hand
of
the
angel
,
which
standeth
upon
the
sea
,
and
upon
the
earth
.
9
And
I
went
unto
the
angel
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Give
me
the
little
book
.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Take
it
,
and
eat
it
up
;
and
it
shall
make
thy
belly
bitter
,
but
it
shall
be
in
thy
mouth
sweet
as
honey
.
10
And
I
took
the
little
book
out
of
the
angels
hand
,
and
ate
it
up
;
and
it
was
in
my
mouth
sweet
as
honey
:
and
as
soon
as
I
had
eaten
it
,
my
belly
was
bitter
.
11
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Thou
must
prophesie
again
before
many
peoples
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
,
and
kings
.
The
NOTES
.
THE
Euphratean
Horsemen
having
over-run
and
destroy'd
,
and
fully
seized
on
the
Eastern
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
under
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
natural
Method
will
prompt
us
to
expect
that
what
follows
in
this
Prophecy
of
the
Sealed-book
,
which
is
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
should
refer
to
the
Western
parts
of
the
Empire
,
and
concern
the
highest
Dominion
there
,
the
Papal
Hierarchy
,
that
Antichrist
that
exalts
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
or
worshipped
.
Such
Alterations
therefore
must
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
distributed
into
seven
Thunders
(
as
the
seventh
Seal
was
into
seven
Trumpets
)
contain
,
as
declare
the
downfall
of
Antichrist
and
enlarging
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
these
parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
over
the
whole
Earth
.
V.
1.
This
other
mighty
Angel
cloathed
with
a
cloud
,
a
thick
cloud
charged
with
Thunder
,
is
an
Angel
distinct
from
the
seven
Trumpet-Angels
,
and
steppeth
here
in
,
to
supply
the
place
and
occupy
the
space
of
the
seventh
,
but
is
indeed
Christ
himself
,
the
Rain
bow
on
his
head
,
as
that
in
the
Vision
of
Ezekiel
,
betokening
his
Divinity
,
as
coming
in
the
glory
of
God
the
Father
.
And
his
face
like
the
Sun
,
as
he
appeared
to
Saul
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
golden
Candlesticks
farther
intimates
the
same
.
And
his
feet
as
Pillars
of
fire
betoken
his
great
wrath
,
and
his
coming
to
judge
and
take
vengeance
of
his
Enemies
.
V.
2.
A
little
book
open
.
Which
contains
all
the
Visions
of
the
Prophecy
of
the
Opened-book
,
as
we
at
first
noted
.
And
his
setting
his
right
foot
on
the
Sea
,
and
his
left
on
the
Earth
,
may
either
signifie
his
laying
claim
to
,
or
seizing
his
right
by
Sea
and
Land
,
or
his
intended
Triumph
over
the
Ten-horned
Beast
out
of
the
Sea
,
and
Two-horned
Beast
out
of
the
Earth
,
Daniel's
Clay
.
See
chap.
13.11
.
V.
3.
As
when
a
Lion
roareth
.
Which
is
a
notable
intimation
that
it
is
Christ
the
Lion
of
the
Tribe
of
Juda
.
And
his
loud
roaring
being
instead
of
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
must
be
of
equal
extent
with
it
,
but
it
sets
off
in
general
the
anger
and
victorious
terrour
of
Christ
in
assaulting
and
overcoming
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
or
the
Papal
Hierarchy
,
and
glorious
erection
and
continuance
of
his
own
Kingdom
to
the
end
of
all
things
.
These
in
general
are
the
affairs
of
this
last
space
of
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
,
that
is
,
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
whose
sound
this
roaring
supplies
.
And
when
he
had
cried
.
The
Original
has
it
,
When
he
did
cry
,
or
while
he
did
cry
.
Seven
Thunders
uttered
their
voices
.
And
therefore
these
seven
Voices
of
the
seven
Thunders
,
are
like
the
seven
Soundings
of
the
seven
Trumpets
,
which
divide
the
seventh
Seal
into
seven
Intervals
,
so
these
the
seventh
Trumpet
into
seven
Intervals
.
The
seven
Voices
of
these
Thunders
may
be
seven
Bath
Cols
,
that
is
,
seven
Oracles
or
Voices
delivered
in
the
Thunder
,
and
the
last
might
betoken
the
Turning
of
the
Earth
into
a
Lake
of
fire
by
Thundering
and
Lightening
,
as
if
this
were
that
voice
,
Go
ye
accursed
into
everlasting
fire
.
To
which
is
equipollent
that
Lake
of
fire
,
chap.
20.15
.
And
this
dividing
the
seventh
Trumpets
space
into
Thunders
,
may
be
for
that
very
reason
made
choice
of
,
the
last
being
not
a
Metaphorical
,
but
natural
or
rather
supernatural
Thunder
.
whereby
the
Earth
will
be
set
on
fire
,
and
also
because
it
sutes
so
well
with
that
allusion
to
Laodicea
combusta
,
from
whence
also
the
Laodicean
Interval
,
which
reaches
to
this
Conflagration
,
is
denominated
.
But
this
plainly
implies
that
these
Thunders
reach
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
which
must
needs
stop
that
fond
conceit
,
that
they
precede
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
V.
4.
Seal
up
those
things
that
the
seven
Thunders
uttered
:
With
an
allusion
to
this
Sealed-book
of
Prophecies
,
as
if
he
should
say
,
Though
the
seventh
Seal
be
opened
,
yet
as
to
this
part
thereof
let
it
be
as
sealed
again
,
for
it
is
needless
here
so
particularly
to
declare
things
,
touching
the
destruction
of
the
Papal
Hierarchy
,
as
also
other
matters
,
For
thou
shalt
write
them
afterwards
.
For
so
the
Biblia
Regia
,
Andreas
,
and
others
reade
the
Original
,
viz.
And
thou
shalt
write
them
hereafter
,
(
not
,
[
And
write
them
not
)
namely
in
the
Opened-book-prophecies
,
where
these
affairs
of
the
destruction
of
Authoritist
and
the
advancement
of
Christ's
Kingdom
shall
be
more
fully
and
particularly
delivered
.
Which
is
a
marvellous
manner
of
Transition
from
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
to
the
Opened-book-prophecy
,
and
sutable
to
the
usual
Majestickness
of
this
Book
of
the
Apocalypse
.
V.
5.
Lifted
up
his
hand
to
Heaven
,
as
using
that
usual
Ceremony
of
posture
in
swearing
.
See
Dan
.
12.7
.
V.
6.
This
is
a
mighty
and
vehement
asseveration
,
but
it
is
concerning
a
thing
that
sunk
flesh
and
bloud
are
too
too
incredulous
of
,
viz.
That
the
stage
of
this
Earth
must
have
an
end
at
the
last
Thunder
,
which
will
bring
upon
it
the
Conflagration
at
the
expiration
of
the
Laodicean
Interval
.
But
the
same
Amen
whom
we
meet
with
,
Apoc
.
3.14
.
does
as
earnestly
aver
it
here
.
For
he
saith
upon
Oath
(
the
Original
being
rightly
pointed
and
translated
)
V.
7.
That
there
shall
be
time
no
longer
,
viz.
here
on
Earth
,
(
and
from
that
necessary
term
of
the
Exit
of
the
Visum
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
)
saving
in
the
days
of
the
voice
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
when
he
shall
sound
,
and
the
mystery
of
God
be
finished
,
as
he
has
declared
to
his
servants
the
Prophets
;
i.e.
When
those
Predictions
shall
be
fulfilled
,
which
in
such
a
Mystical
and
Symbolical
style
God
hath
foretold
by
his
Prophets
,
I
saiah
,
Daniel
and
Ezekiel
,
and
others
,
which
reach
to
the
very
end
of
the
World
,
or
of
the
stage
of
things
on
this
Earth
.
See
Dr.
H.
M
his
Notes
,
and
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
his
Remark
on
the
place
.
And
let
us
in
the
mean
time
note
,
That
this
earnest
Assertion
of
the
Angel
,
besides
that
weighty
point
,
implies
also
,
that
the
seven
Thunders
are
included
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
there
being
no
Regress
here
into
the
time
of
the
sixth
,
and
no
time
left
but
that
of
the
seventh
according
to
the
Oath
of
the
Angel
.
And
this
is
the
first
part
of
this
marvellous
Transition
from
the
Prophecy
of
the
Sealed
,
to
that
of
the
Opened
Book
.
In
which
first
part
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
is
finished
,
and
the
seven
Thunders
settled
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
thereof
.
V.
8.
And
the
voice
which
I
heard
from
Heaven
,
[
as
of
a
Trumpet
]
(
that
may
be
understood
by
an
usual
Apocaly
ptick
Ellipsis
)
at
the
beginning
of
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
.
In
the
hand
of
the
Angel
,
namely
,
in
the
hand
of
Christ
,
now
in
the
form
of
an
Angel
,
as
before
in
the
form
of
a
Lamb
,
and
first
of
all
in
the
High
Priest's
Habit
,
according
as
the
whole
Revelation
of
this
Book
,
consisling
of
three
main
Prophecies
,
with
their
Introductory
Visions
,
is
said
to
be
the
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
&c.
chap.
1.1
.
V.
9.
Though
the
knowledge
of
future
things
may
be
pleasant
and
tempting
to
the
curious
Reader
of
this
Book
,
yet
when
he
shall
thoroughly
digest
it
or
understand
it
,
it
will
be
bitter
by
reason
of
the
several
sad
and
bitter
things
contained
in
it
:
As
the
sad
persecution
of
the
Primitive
Christians
in
the
Smyrnean
Succession
of
the
Church
,
and
the
foul
Apostaie
of
the
Church
under
the
reign
of
Antichrist
or
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
and
the
most
barbarous
persecutions
of
them
that
will
not
submit
to
her
wicked
and
Idolatrous
Tyranny
;
And
there
is
bitterness
enough
for
her
too
at
the
last
,
which
makes
her
Paramours
so
loth
to
understand
this
Book
of
Prophecies
aright
.
V.
10.
My
belly
was
bitter
,
that
is
,
my
stomach
was
bitter
.
Which
is
a
Presiguration
of
the
condition
of
those
that
shall
reade
this
Book
,
and
rightly
digest
it
,
that
is
,
truly
understand
it
,
as
I
noted
before
.
V.
11.
Thou
must
Prophesie
again
.
This
third
Introductory
Vision
,
And
the
voice
from
Heaven
as
of
a
Trumpet
,
as
in
the
beginning
of
the
two
former
Prophecies
,
And
the
finishing
of
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
in
the
former
part
of
this
Introductory
or
Transitionary
Vision
,
with
this
intimation
,
that
he
must
Prophesie
again
as
before
(
which
was
not
expounding
of
Prophecies
,
but
uttering
them
)
does
plainly
insinuate
,
that
(
those
other
two
Prophecies
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
)
he
must
again
Prophesie
of
affairs
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
and
that
this
Opened-book-prophecy
is
such
,
of
the
same
extent
of
time
with
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
,
though
it
differ
in
this
,
That
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
chiefly
sets
out
the
fate
or
state
of
the
Empire
,
this
the
fate
or
state
of
the
Church
.
Before
many
peoples
,
&c.
that
is
,
To
their
faces
,
so
that
they
may
all
understand
how
they
are
concerned
in
this
Prophecy
of
the
Opened-book
.
And
thus
is
this
Visionary
Transition
from
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
to
the
Visionary
Transition
from
the
Sealed-book-prophecy
to
the
Opened-book-prophecy
in
both
the
parts
thereof
fully
finished
.
Now
follow
the
Visions
themselves
of
the
Opened-book-prophecy
,
and
that
in
a
sufficiently
natural
and
rational
order
,
those
Visions
reach
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
,
being
placed
first
,
as
shall
be
noted
.
CHAP.
XI
.
ARG
.
The
first
Vision
of
the
Opened-book-prophecy
reaching
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
seventh
Vial
.
John
is
bid
to
measure
the
Inner
(
open
Place
or
)
Court
of
the
Temple
,
the
visible
Primitive
Church
.
The
visible
Church
after
that
or
Outer
Court
is
troden
under
foot
by
the
Gentiles
forty
two
months
,
while
the
two
Witnesses
prophesying
in
sackcloth
one
thousand
two
hundred
sixty
days
are
warred
against
by
the
Beast
,
and
slaughtered
three
days
and
an
half
,
or
three
times
and
an
half
,
signified
by
the
1260
days
.
After
three
days
[
or
Times
]
and
an
half
the
Witnesses
in
the
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
are
raised
to
life
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
Babylon
or
the
great
City
ruined
,
which
is
the
close
of
the
sound
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
.
An
entrance
into
the
space
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
with
solemn
Doxologies
for
this
partial
fall
of
Babylon
,
or
Christ's
resuming
in
part
his
Kingdom
into
his
own
hands
.
Brief
glances
upon
the
affairs
of
the
Vials
comprized
within
the
first
Thunder
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
AND
there
was
given
me
a
reed
like
unto
a
rod
:
and
the
angel
stood
,
saying
,
Rise
,
and
measure
the
temple
of
God
,
and
the
altar
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
.
2
But
the
court
which
is
without
the
temple
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
;
for
it
is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
:
and
the
holy
city
shall
they
tread
under
foot
forty
and
two
months
.
3
And
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
cloathed
in
sackcloth
.
4
These
are
the
two
olive-trees
,
and
the
two
candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
5
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
:
and
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
he
must
in
this
manner
be
killed
.
6
These
have
power
to
shut
heaven
,
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
their
prophecy
:
and
have
power
over
waters
to
turn
them
to
bloud
,
and
to
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
,
as
often
as
they
will
.
7
And
when
they
shall
have
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
shall
make
war
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
.
8
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
lie
in
the
street
of
the
great
city
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
9
And
they
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
,
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
days
and
an
half
,
and
shall
not
suffer
their
dead
bodies
to
be
put
in
graves
.
10
And
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
rejoice
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
shall
send
gifts
one
to
another
;
because
these
two
prophets
tormented
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
.
11
And
after
three
days
and
an
half
,
the
Spirit
of
life
from
God
entred
into
them
:
and
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
and
great
fear
fell
upon
them
which
saw
them
.
12
And
they
heard
a
great
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
them
,
Come
up
hither
.
And
they
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
and
their
enemies
beheld
them
.
13
And
the
same
hour
was
there
a
great
earthquake
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
city
fell
,
and
in
the
earthquake
were
slain
of
men
seven
thousand
:
and
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
.
14
The
second
wo
is
past
,
and
behold
,
the
third
wo
cometh
quickly
.
15
And
the
seventh
angel
sounded
,
and
there
were
great
voices
in
heaven
,
saying
,
The
kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
the
kingdoms
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
16
And
the
four
and
twenty
elders
which
sate
before
God
on
their
seats
,
fell
upon
their
faces
and
worshipped
God
.
17
Saying
,
We
give
thee
thanks
,
O
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
art
to
come
;
because
thou
hast
taken
to
thee
thy
great
power
,
and
hast
reigned
.
18
And
the
nations
were
angry
,
and
thy
wrath
is
come
,
and
the
time
of
the
dead
that
they
should
be
judged
,
and
that
thou
shouldest
give
reward
unto
thy
servants
the
prophets
,
and
to
the
saints
,
and
them
that
fear
thy
Name
,
small
and
great
,
and
shouldest
destroy
them
which
destroy
the
earth
.
19
And
the
temple
of
God
was
opened
in
heaven
,
and
there
was
seen
in
his
temple
the
ark
of
his
testament
:
and
there
were
lightnings
,
and
voices
,
and
thundrings
,
and
an
earthquake
,
and
great
hail
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
And
there
was
given
to
me
,
&c.
What
is
contained
in
this
Chapter
is
plainly
a
prophetical
Vision
,
and
it
immediately
following
John's
eating
the
Opened-book
,
and
his
being
bid
to
Prophesie
,
it
is
plainly
the
first
Vision
of
the
Opened-book-Prophecy
.
Which
Prophecy
being
ushered
in
with
the
like
pomp
,
as
that
of
the
Churches
and
Sealed
Book
are
,
commenceth
as
high
as
they
,
and
has
the
same
Epocha
.
Besides
,
that
it
were
an
headless
business
to
make
this
Vision
to
commence
with
the
seventh
Seal
or
first
Trumpet
,
and
hugely
immethodical
,
the
Vision
in
the
next
Chapter
most
assuredly
beginning
as
high
as
the
two
former
Prophecies
of
the
Churches
and
Sealed
Book
:
Wherefore
John
being
bid
to
measure
the
Temple
and
the
Altar
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Court
wherein
the
Temple
and
the
Altar
stood
,
(
See
Exod
.
40.33
.
)
viz.
the
Area
thereof
,
not
the
Temple
nor
the
Altar
more
than
the
men
worshipping
there
(
which
is
a
Key
to
the
sense
of
the
Vision
)
it
declares
that
that
time
of
the
Church
from
the
beginning
thereof
,
that
answers
in
proportion
to
the
Inner
Court
of
the
Temple
compared
with
the
Outer
,
is
Symmetral
or
sutable
to
the
rule
of
the
world
,
nor
the
Apostasie
yet
come
,
(
its
Epocha
being
394
)
within
which
time
the
Ephesine
and
Smyrnean
successions
are
included
.
And
the
correspondence
is
admirable
betwixt
the
Smyrnean
succession
,
and
that
part
of
the
Court
where
the
Altar
stood
,
when
so
many
Martyrs
as
so
many
Holocausts
were
sacrificed
in
Testimony
to
the
truth
of
the
Christian
Religion
;
the
space
where
the
Altar
of
Holocausts
stands
falling
in
with
the
space
of
time
of
the
Smyrnean
persecutions
.
V.
2.
But
the
Outer
Court
of
the
Temple
.
For
so
it
is
to
be
rendred
out
of
the
Original
,
that
is
,
the
Area
of
the
Outer
Court
:
which
plainly
insinuates
that
the
Area
of
the
Inner
Court
,
where
the
Temple
and
Altar
stood
,
was
also
intimated
before
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
,
the
Original
has
it
,
cast
out
,
as
rejectaneous
.
For
it
is
not
Commensutable
to
the
rule
of
God's
word
and
Apostolick
faith
and
Practice
,
but
contrary
and
repugnant
.
Which
time
of
the
Church
is
for
the
greatest
part
of
the
Pergamenian
succession
,
and
all
the
Thyatirian
in
which
they
are
said
to
eat
things
sacrificed
unto
Idols
.
For
it
is
given
to
the
Gentiles
,
&c.
That
is
,
a
kind
of
Pagano
christianity
shall
visibly
domineer
for
forty
two
months
of
years
,
that
is
,
1260
years
.
Which
is
the
same
proportion
of
time
to
the
Commensurate
time
of
the
visible
Church
under
the
Ephesine
and
Smyrnean
succession
and
a
little
farther
,
that
the
proportion
of
space
the
Outer
Court
has
to
the
space
of
the
Inner
Court
,
which
proportion
is
as
1260
to
360
,
that
is
,
the
outer
Court
contained
the
inner
three
times
and
an
half
in
largeness
,
so
that
the
Apostasie
began
in
the
year
394.
V.
3.
Unto
my
two
Witnesses
.
These
mournfull
Witnesses
are
said
to
be
two
,
though
never
so
many
,
partly
by
reason
of
the
Type
,
to
which
they
allude
,
Moses
and
Aaron
,
Eliah
and
Elishah
,
Zorobabel
and
Jeshuah
,
who
shewed
their
Zeal
for
the
purity
of
God's
worship
against
the
Idolatry
in
the
Wilderness
,
in
the
Baalitish
idolatry
,
and
in
the
Captivity
of
Babylon
:
Partly
in
allusion
to
things
,
Magistracy
and
Ministry
,
Old
Testament
and
New
,
&c.
A
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
,
&c.
The
works
of
darkness
were
numbred
by
Months
,
the
Moon
being
the
ruler
of
the
Night
,
the
works
of
righteousness
by
days
,
of
which
the
Sun
is
Moderatour
.
And
lastly
,
their
being
clothed
in
Sackcloth
,
denotes
the
sadness
of
heart
and
low
condition
of
such
holy
Apostolick
men
during
this
time
.
V.
4.
Two
Olive
trees
,
&c.
See
Zachary
,
chap.
4.11
.
whereby
the
two
Olive
trees
upon
the
right
side
of
the
Candlestick
,
and
the
left
is
understood
Zorobabel
and
Jeshuah
those
saithfull
servants
of
God
in
the
Babylonish
captivity
,
and
the
time
of
the
mournfull
Witnesses
is
the
very
time
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
.
V.
5.
Fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
&c.
This
allusion
is
to
Moses
and
Elias
,
who
did
really
bring
down
fire
upon
their
enemies
,
but
here
it
is
to
be
understood
Mystically
of
the
fire
of
the
Spirit
:
As
it
is
said
of
the
man
in
Esdras
coming
out
of
the
Sea
.
And
he
shall
destroy
them
without
labour
by
the
law
which
is
like
unto
fire
,
2
Esdr.
13.38
.
In
which
sense
is
to
be
understood
their
killing
them
that
hurt
them
,
viz.
by
the
power
of
the
Spirit
in
conviction
and
prayer
.
These
are
the
Weapons
of
their
Warfare
.
V.
6.
These
have
power
to
shut
heaven
that
it
rain
not
,
&c.
This
is
figuratively
spoken
by
a
prophetical
Metalepsis
or
Zoopoeia
of
the
second
kind
,
attributing
that
to
their
Activity
,
or
it
may
be
Oral
denunciation
,
which
is
onely
a
consequence
of
their
condition
,
they
having
no
power
to
sway
things
in
Church
or
state
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
The
Rain
here
hindred
is
the
sound
Apostolick
doctrine
and
heavenly
Influence
thereof
,
the
allusion
is
made
to
that
of
Elias
,
1
Kin
.
17.
or
Luk
.
4.25
.
And
so
they
are
said
to
turn
waters
into
bloud
,
because
their
Apostolick
preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
meekness
and
peace
does
not
take
place
.
And
to
smite
the
Earth
with
all
plagues
as
often
as
they
will
,
that
is
,
as
often
as
occasions
offer
themselves
.
For
particular
occasions
answer
in
Analogy
to
particular
Acts
of
Will
in
this
prophetick
Zoopoeia
.
Or
it
may
be
understood
of
denouncing
all
manner
of
plagues
as
often
as
they
will
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
exposition
and
Notes
on
the
place
.
V.
7.
Shall
be
a
finishing
of
their
Testimony
.
(
So
it
is
to
be
read
out
of
the
Original
)
that
is
,
as
they
shall
be
performing
their
witnessing
to
the
truth
,
against
all
the
Impostures
and
Idolatries
of
this
spiritual
Aegypt
(
as
the
plagues
intimate
it
to
be
)
the
Beast
,
either
out
of
a
Pit
of
the
earth
or
depth
of
the
Sea
,
the
two-horned
or
tenhorned
Beast
shall
oppose
them
and
overcome
them
,
as
to
the
power
of
this
World
,
and
kill
them
.
So
that
they
shall
be
politically
dead
all
of
them
,
and
some
(
as
it
happened
to
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
and
others
)
be
slain
in
a
natural
sense
.
No
sooner
shall
they
begin
to
perform
their
Office
of
witnessing
to
the
truth
,
but
they
shall
find
themselves
suppressed
and
destitute
of
power
and
so
Politically
dead
,
as
their
Resurrection
is
also
political
,
as
you
shall
hear
anon
.
V.
8.
These
Witnesses
as
to
any
political
power
or
life
being
dead
Carcasses
(
as
it
is
said
of
the
people
of
the
Jews
in
a
political
sense
,
Shall
these
dry
bones
live
?
)
shall
be
in
being
still
,
though
in
this
political
death
,
in
the
large
Jurisdiction
of
that
great
City
,
which
is
Mystically
called
Sodom
and
Aegypt
,
and
the
City
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
,
that
is
,
Jerusalem
that
killeth
the
Prophets
,
that
far
extended
idolatrous
Church
,
that
for
their
uncleanness
upon
their
pretence
of
vowed
Celibate
is
here
called
Sodom
;
Aegypt
for
the
slavery
they
keep
the
people
of
God
in
,
and
the
old
Jerusalem
for
persecuting
the
Prophets
the
true
Professours
of
the
Apostolick
Christianity
.
V.
9.
Shall
see
their
dead
bodies
,
&c.
Thus
devoid
of
all
political
Life
and
Power
.
Three
days
and
an
half
,
that
is
,
for
three
times
and
an
half
,
Day
,
signifying
the
same
that
Time
in
some
Cases
.
But
here
it
is
said
,
three
days
and
an
half
,
for
Decorum
sake
that
in
the
out-side
of
the
letter
they
may
not
seem
to
Prophesie
,
and
be
dead
at
the
same
time
,
nor
lye
too
long
unburyed
and
unrevived
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Apology
at
the
end
of
his
Exposition
of
the
visions
of
Daniel
.
But
the
not
suffering
their
dead
bodies
to
be
put
in
the
Grave
,
implies
that
they
are
kept
safe
in
view
,
though
out
of
all
power
and
so
politically
dead
.
V.
10.
They
whose
hearts
and
minds
dwell
upon
earthly
things
,
these
will
ever
rejoyce
when
the
two
Witnesses
are
slain
,
and
more
jollily
and
freely
congratulate
one
another
,
the
Enjoyment
of
their
Honours
and
Church-preferments
shared
amongst
them
,
because
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
,
but
could
now
doe
so
no
more
,
they
being
quite
out
of
place
and
power
,
and
being
ever
defeated
in
their
attempts
to
amend
things
.
V.
11.
And
after
three
days
and
an
half
,
that
is
,
After
a
time
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
now
current
.
For
that
measure
in
Daniel
is
that
Authentick
intended
measure
(
however
varied
into
42
months
,
1260
days
,
and
three
days
and
an
half
for
other
purposes
)
to
measure
the
Medial
visions
by
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Arithmetica
Apocalyptica
,
and
the
nine
Queries
with
the
Notes
in
his
Paralipomena
Prophetica
.
But
in
that
it
is
here
said
,
After
three
days
and
an
half
,
that
plainly
implies
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
to
be
the
final
Issue
of
the
42
months
War
against
them
and
the
Saints
.
But
the
Spirit
of
Life
here
entring
into
them
,
intimates
they
began
to
have
some
political
power
,
favour
and
interest
with
the
Great
ones
,
and
their
standing
on
their
feet
,
that
they
were
countenanced
and
supported
for
the
very
profession
sake
,
of
the
pure
and
Apostolick
faith
which
they
witnessed
,
which
cast
the
Pagano-christians
into
great
fear
they
suspecting
what
may
be
the
issue
thereof
.
V.
12.
Great
voice
from
heaven
,
&c.
A
powerfull
command
from
the
political
Heaven
(
in
which
political
Suns
,
Moons
,
Stars
,
Kings
,
Princes
and
Governours
shine
)
that
the
Apostolick
Religion
be
established
,
and
the
Idolatrous
persecutive
papal
Hierarchy
be
abolished
,
and
the
Evangelici
be
advanced
to
the
highest
degrees
and
dignities
in
Church
and
State
.
Of
which
their
ascending
up
to
Heaven
in
a
cloud
is
an
Emblem
.
And
their
enemies
beheld
them
thus
ascending
,
and
you
may
be
sure
,
with
a
malicious
and
envious
eye
.
V.
13.
And
at
this
very
time
there
was
a
mighty
change
and
commotion
in
affairs
,
and
no
less
than
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
of
Babylon
fell
,
that
is
,
of
the
Roman
polity
or
Hierarchy
,
and
there
were
seven
thousand
names
of
men
,
that
is
,
an
huge
Company
of
men
depending
on
that
Polity
(
that
is
,
on
the
seventh
head
of
the
Beast
)
wholly
slain
in
a
Political
sense
,
deprived
of
power
and
their
Revenues
.
For
this
number
is
to
be
interpreted
not
Arithmetically
,
but
Symbolically
.
And
the
rest
of
that
party
was
affrighted
and
surprized
,
they
sitting
before
as
a
Queen
in
the
Thyaterian
interval
which
thought
she
should
find
no
sorrow
.
V.
14.
The
second
woe
is
past
,
that
is
,
the
Interval
of
the
second
Wo-trumpet
here
endeth
,
namely
,
in
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
or
the
late
blessed
reformation
.
And
that
general
impenitence
in
this
Western
part
of
the
Empire
is
now
expired
with
this
second
Woe
,
so
many
parts
thereof
ceasing
to
worship
Daemons
,
and
Idols
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
&c.
And
here
likewise
the
Thyatirian
interval
expires
,
nor
is
the
false
Prophetess
Jezebel
any
longer
permitted
to
seduce
the
people
to
commit
Fornication
,
and
to
eat
things
sacrificed
to
Idols
;
and
that
promise
to
the
Church
in
Thyatira
fulfilled
,
That
he
that
overcometh
should
have
power
over
the
Nations
or
Gentiles
,
those
that
had
trod
down
the
Outer
Court
to
the
second
month
of
the
last
Hexamenon
,
or
last
Semitime
of
the
seven
,
which
answer
to
the
forty
two
months
,
wherein
they
are
said
to
have
trod
it
down
.
So
that
the
residue
of
this
Vision
runs
on
into
the
Sardian
succession
of
the
Church
,
into
the
time
of
the
seven
Vials
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Apology
and
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
his
remarks
thereon
,
and
thou
wilt
be
assured
of
the
truth
here
delivered
.
The
third
woe
cometh
quickly
,
that
is
,
the
third
Wo-trumpet
or
seventh
Trumpet
,
whose
first
thunder
is
charged
with
the
seven
last
plagues
.
This
Trumpet
immediately
succeeds
the
sixth
,
the
Visum
of
the
sixth
being
fulfilled
in
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
.
V.
15.
Several
Kingdoms
and
Principalities
as
pledges
of
the
rest
,
being
recovered
here
already
by
Christ
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Tyrannical
Antichrist
by
the
late
Reformation
,
the
seventh
Trumpet
commenceth
with
great
Acclamations
of
joy
in
heaven
for
the
success
,
and
with
happy
presages
of
the
continuance
of
Christ's
reign
,
that
whatever
Chastisements
may
come
upon
the
Church
of
Sardis
for
her
neglects
or
imperfections
,
yet
this
Kingdom
of
Christ
which
has
begun
,
shall
never
fail
,
but
he
shall
reign
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
through
the
Sardian
,
Philadelphian
and
Laodicean
successions
.
V.
16.
These
Princes
in
heaven
are
said
thus
to
doe
,
betokening
what
those
Princes
and
Potentates
on
earth
,
that
were
our
noble
Reformers
,
would
doe
,
or
how
devoutly
they
would
be
affected
for
so
blessed
a
Reformation
.
For
they
were
in
a
manner
Slaves
to
the
Pope
before
.
And
so
their
Doxology
here
is
more
especially
recorded
.
V.
17.
And
hast
reigned
.
Hast
given
so
glorious
a
Specimen
of
thy
Power
,
and
that
thou
rulest
in
the
Kingdoms
of
men
,
and
hast
thus
happily
begun
the
reign
of
thy
Christ
,
for
the
subduing
utterly
at
last
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
.
The
beginning
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
the
beginning
of
the
Sardian
succession
,
and
of
the
seven
Vials
,
and
the
Commencement
of
them
all
is
with
praises
and
Acclamations
for
this
first
auspicious
Victory
of
Christ
,
over
Antichrist
or
the
papal
Hierarchy
.
For
the
word
Sardis
signifies
a
Song
of
Joy
.
And
here
is
the
thanksgiving
of
the
Elders
,
and
at
the
beginning
of
the
Vials
,
the
Song
of
Moses
and
the
Lamb
.
Now
what
follows
in
this
Chapter
,
being
after
the
seventh
Trumpet
begun
to
sound
,
must
needs
run
into
the
time
of
the
Vials
,
the
Vision
begun
in
the
next
Chapter
plainly
Commencing
as
high
as
the
beginning
of
the
Church
,
as
is
manifest
at
first
sight
,
wherefore
in
the
following
verse
.
V.
18.
The
Nations
being
said
to
be
angry
,
denotes
the
anger
and
exulcerated
rage
of
the
Gentiles
,
which
trod
under
foot
the
Outer
Court
,
which
so
dementated
them
,
that
it
made
them
impotently
attempt
such
things
that
would
render
them
execrable
,
odious
,
or
despicable
to
all
the
World
,
this
therefore
glances
at
the
first
Vial
.
And
whereas
it
is
said
thy
wrath
is
come
,
and
the
time
of
the
dead
that
they
should
be
Judged
,
&c.
this
seems
to
allude
to
the
third
Vial
.
Thou
art
righteous
O
Lord
,
because
thou
hast
Judged
thus
.
For
they
have
shed
the
bloud
of
Saints
and
Prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
bloud
to
drink
for
they
are
worthy
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
exposition
on
the
place
.
V.
19.
And
the
Temple
of
God
was
opened
,
that
is
,
Stood
open
,
not
just
then
opened
,
but
as
early
as
the
Doxology
of
the
Elders
,
as
in
Chapter
15.
Out
of
which
the
seven
Angels
having
the
seven
last
Plagues
are
seen
to
come
.
But
there
is
nothing
here
taken
notice
of
in
this
Temple
,
but
that
the
Ark
of
the
Testament
was
seen
,
which
implies
that
at
this
time
God
will
have
an
eye
to
his
everlasting
Covenant
made
with
the
Jews
,
which
therefore
glances
at
the
sixth
Vial
,
which
Interpreters
usually
understand
of
the
calling
of
the
Jews
.
And
the
Lightnings
and
Voices
,
and
Thundrings
,
and
an
Earthquake
and
great
Hail
is
plainly
a
description
of
the
seventh
Vial
.
So
that
this
whole
Vision
in
this
Chapter
begins
with
the
first
Epocha
of
the
Church
,
and
endeth
with
the
seventh
Vial
or
the
first
Thunder
.
CHAP.
XII
.
ARG
.
The
first
part
of
the
second
Vision
of
the
Openedbook-prophecy
(
Synchronal
to
the
first
,
but
reaching
to
the
end
of
chap.
14.
)
wherein
a
Woman
,
the
Primitive
Church
,
is
represented
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
and
in
pangs
of
childbearing
(
the
pains
of
Persecution
)
in
endeavouring
to
bring
off
the
Roman
Emperours
to
Christianity
.
Which
done
,
she
flies
into
the
Wilderness
.
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
that
is
,
Christ
with
his
Martyrs
fight
with
the
Dragon
,
the
Roman
Pagan
persecutive
Powers
,
and
prevail
.
The
Dragon
cast
out
of
Heaven
persecutes
the
Woman
while
she
is
flying
into
the
Wilderness
.
He
is
wroth
and
intends
War
against
her
seed
.
AND
there
appeared
a
great
wonder
in
heaven
,
a
woman
cloathed
with
the
sun
,
and
the
moon
under
her
feet
,
and
upon
her
head
a
crown
of
twelve
stars
:
2
And
she
being
with
child
,
cried
,
travailing
in
birth
,
and
pained
to
be
delivered
.
3
And
there
appeared
another
wonder
in
heaven
,
and
behold
,
a
great
red
dragon
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
seven
crowns
upon
his
heads
.
4
And
his
tail
drew
the
third
part
of
the
stars
of
heaven
,
and
did
cast
them
to
the
earth
:
and
the
dragon
stood
before
the
woman
which
was
ready
to
be
delivered
,
for
to
devour
her
child
as
soon
as
it
was
born
.
5
And
she
brought
forth
a
man-child
,
who
was
to
rule
all
nations
with
a
rod
of
iron
:
and
her
child
was
caught
up
unto
God
,
and
to
his
throne
.
6
And
the
woman
fled
into
the
wilderness
,
where
she
hath
a
place
prepared
of
God
,
that
they
should
feed
her
there
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
.
7
And
there
was
war
in
heaven
;
Michael
and
his
angels
fought
against
the
dragon
,
and
the
dragon
fought
and
his
angels
:
8
And
prevailed
not
,
neither
was
their
place
found
any
more
in
heaven
.
9
And
the
great
dragon
was
cast
out
,
that
old
serpent
,
called
the
devil
and
Satan
,
which
deceiveth
the
whole
world
:
he
was
cast
out
into
the
earth
,
and
his
angels
were
cast
out
with
him
.
10
And
I
heard
a
loud
voice
saying
in
heaven
,
Now
is
come
salvation
,
and
strength
,
and
the
kingdom
of
our
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Christ
:
for
the
accuser
of
our
brethren
is
cast
down
,
which
accused
them
before
our
God
day
and
night
.
11
and
they
overcame
him
by
the
bloud
of
the
Lamb
,
and
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
;
and
they
loved
not
their
lives
unto
the
death
.
12
Therefore
rejoyce
,
ye
heavens
,
and
ye
that
dwell
in
them
.
Wo
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
sea
:
for
the
devil
is
come
down
unto
you
,
having
great
wrath
,
because
he
knoweth
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
.
13
And
when
the
dragon
saw
that
he
was
cast
unto
the
earth
,
he
persecuted
the
woman
which
brought
forth
the
man-child
.
14
And
to
the
woman
were
given
two
wings
of
a
great
eagle
,
that
she
might
flee
into
the
wilderness
,
into
her
place
;
where
she
is
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
from
the
face
of
the
serpent
.
15
And
the
serpent
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
as
a
floud
,
after
the
woman
;
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
of
the
floud
.
16
And
the
earth
helped
the
woman
,
and
the
earth
opened
her
mouth
,
and
swallowed
up
the
floud
which
the
dragon
cast
out
of
his
mouth
.
17
And
the
dragon
was
wroth
with
the
woman
,
and
went
to
make
war
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
which
keep
the
commandments
of
God
,
and
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THis
woman
is
the
Primitive
Apostolick
Church
before
the
Apostasie
;
cloathed
with
the
Sun
the
pure
light
of
the
Gospel
or
Sun
of
Righteousness
,
and
crowned
with
twelve
Stars
,
as
whose
glory
and
crown
it
was
to
keep
close
to
the
doctrine
and
practice
of
the
twelve
Apostles
,
not
yet
either
Judaizing
or
Paganizing
,
but
keeping
the
Moon
under
her
foot
,
the
Pagan
Idolatrous
works
of
darkness
,
and
the
Judaical
Rites
and
Superstitions
ordered
by
the
Moon
,
the
Emperess
of
the
Night
.
V.
2.
These
sharp
Throes
signifie
the
cruel
cutting
Persecutions
the
Primitive
Church
was
under
,
and
the
many
Martyrdoms
they
did
suffer
before
that
promise
of
Christ
was
made
good
to
them
.
Fear
not
little
flock
,
for
it
is
my
Father's
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
.
That
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
this
Vision
of
the
Woman
,
is
manifest
both
from
the
Naturalness
thereof
,
the
consent
of
Interpreters
,
and
the
gross
defect
there
would
be
in
this
Opened-book-prophecy
;
For
unless
this
and
the
sight
of
Michael
with
the
Dragon
be
understood
of
the
Persecutions
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
there
is
nothing
that
prefigures
them
in
this
whole
Prophecy
,
which
is
extremely
absurd
.
V.
3.
The
great
red
Dragon
,
bloudy
and
cruel
is
the
Roman
Pagan
Empire
,
the
seven
Heads
betoken
seven
successive
sorts
of
Government
,
but
all
Idolatrous
Heads
,
as
being
Heads
of
the
Dragon
;
revived
again
in
the
healed
Beast
,
and
all
seven
crowned
,
to
shew
they
are
Men
or
Magistrates
,
not
Hills
;
but
the
ten
Horns
,
that
belong
to
the
seventh
Head
,
uncrowned
,
to
shew
that
the
Beast
here
was
purely
Pagan
,
and
come
no
farther
than
to
the
sixth
Head
,
the
Pagan
Ceasars
.
V.
4.
And
his
tail
,
&c.
His
Military
Train
or
Armies
had
subdued
in
St.
John's
time
the
third
part
of
the
Kingdoms
and
Principalities
of
the
then
known
World
.
And
the
Dragon
stood
before
the
woman
,
&c.
The
Roman
Pagan
Emperours
and
their
Ministers
,
the
Devil
assisting
,
watched
as
close
as
they
could
,
that
the
Church
of
Christ
never
should
come
to
such
power
as
to
have
an
Emperour
of
their
own
Religion
,
and
so
the
Roman
Empire
come
into
their
hands
,
but
as
soon
as
any
thing
appeared
tending
that
way
,
they
endeavoured
betimes
to
quash
it
and
defeat
it
.
V.
5.
She
brought
forth
a
man-child
,
&c.
But
notwithstanding
all
their
envious
and
malicious
watchfulness
the
woman
brought
forth
a
Man-child
,
a
Mystical
Christ
or
Christian
People
,
that
at
last
would
make
themselves
Masters
of
the
Empire
,
and
rule
the
wicked
Persecutive
Pagans
with
such
severity
as
they
deserved
.
And
her
child
,
&c.
He
was
advanced
to
the
Imperial
Dignity
,
called
the
Throne
of
God
,
as
Magistrates
are
called
Elohim
,
Gods
,
in
Hebrew
,
because
they
are
God's
Vicegerents
.
This
Prediction
was
plainly
fulfilled
when
Constantine
turned
Christian
.
V.
6.
But
a
little
after
this
external
prosperity
of
the
pure
Apostolick
Church
,
and
deliverance
from
the
present
Pagan
Persecution
,
she
was
yet
fain
to
take
shelter
in
the
Wilderness
,
the
outward
Catholick
Church
becoming
little
better
in
a
short
time
.
Which
her
speedy
flight
intimates
,
though
that
Wilderness-state
came
rather
so
swiftly
upon
her
than
she
into
it
,
but
it
is
a
Prophetick
Hypallage
.
Yet
however
here
she
was
more
safe
than
under
the
Pagan
red
Dragon
.
And
thus
she
was
to
continue
1260
days
Prophetical
,
that
is
,
years
,
or
rather
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
which
is
here
signified
by
those
days
,
to
intimate
that
it
is
the
pure
Apostolick
Church
here
meant
by
the
Woman
in
the
Wilderness
,
distinct
from
the
gorgeous
Whore
in
the
Wilderness
,
chap.
17.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
V.
7.
This
War
in
Heaven
betokens
the
like
to
come
upon
Earth
,
and
this
sight
betwixt
Michael
and
the
Dragon
implies
the
invisible
Assistences
and
Oppositions
of
Angels
good
and
bad
,
the
one
on
the
Primitive
Christians
side
,
the
other
on
the
Pagan
Empire's
side
,
during
that
strong
Conflict
betwixt
the
Church
and
the
Pagans
,
their
Persecutours
in
the
Ephesine
and
Smyrnean
Succession
,
with
which
the
pangs
of
the
woman
in
travail
does
also
synchronize
,
and
cannot
begin
later
than
this
sight
without
gross
disorder
and
immethodicalness
.
V.
8
,
9.
This
Victory
of
Michael
over
the
Dragon
(
that
old
Serpent
,
with
whom
Christ
had
no
small
combating
long
before
,
and
called
the
Devil
and
Satan
as
a
Reproacher
and
Opposer
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
all
places
and
ages
,
and
who
seduceth
the
whole
World
into
false
and
Idolatrous
worship
)
signifies
the
destruction
of
the
Empire
as
Draconick
and
Idolatrous
,
and
that
none
of
that
foul
stamp
should
be
in
high
places
of
the
Empire
,
but
such
as
were
professed
Christians
.
V.
10.
The
kingdom
of
our
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Christ
.
This
is
contemporary
with
the
affairs
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
or
rather
with
the
close
thereof
,
and
the
commencement
of
the
Pergamenian
Interval
.
Accused
them
before
God
,
&c.
What
the
Devil
is
said
to
do
concerning
Job
,
accuse
him
before
God
,
the
Pagans
are
here
understood
to
do
before
the
Emperours
and
other
Magistrates
of
the
Empire
,
raising
most
wicked
calumnies
against
the
Christians
,
as
Thyestean
Suppers
,
Incests
,
Adulteries
,
Murthers
,
Conspiracies
against
the
State
,
and
what
not
.
V.
11.
The
Dragon
was
overcome
through
the
Merits
of
Christ
crucified
on
the
Cross
,
and
by
the
constancy
of
adherence
,
in
the
Martyrs
,
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
they
loving
not
their
lives
unto
death
.
This
Verse
makes
it
plain
that
this
battel
is
understood
of
the
courage
and
sufferings
of
the
Primitive
Martyrs
under
the
Pagan
Powers
,
and
that
it
was
fought
here
on
Earth
,
whatever
was
done
in
Heaven
.
V.
12.
Rejoice
ye
heavens
,
&c.
Rejoice
ye
Angels
and
holy
Martyrs
,
and
ye
also
in
the
Political
Heaven
,
in
high
places
and
offices
under
the
Christian
Emperours
.
But
wo
to
the
lower
multitude
.
For
the
Devil
enraged
with
his
downfall
,
will
stickle
to
do
as
much
mischief
amongst
them
as
he
may
in
behalf
of
his
pure
Paganism
,
which
was
now
,
he
saw
,
likely
to
continue
but
a
short
time
.
Wherefore
he
will
find
out
some
fetch
to
strengthen
the
common
people
in
their
Paganism
,
and
dissettle
others
in
their
Christian
profession
.
See
verse
15.
V.
13.
When
the
Dragon
was
reduced
to
such
a
low
base
condition
,
an
envious
,
revengefull
,
persecuting
temper
rose
in
him
against
the
woman
,
the
true
Apostolick
Church
.
V.
14.
The
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
is
the
then
Roman
Christian
Empire
(
of
which
an
Eagle
is
the
Symbol
)
divided
into
Eastern
and
Western
,
and
so
possessed
of
these
two
wings
she
is
said
to
fly
into
the
Wilderness
,
by
a
Prophetick
Hypallage
,
because
the
Wilderness
condition
of
the
Church
would
come
shortly
upon
her
.
In
which
she
was
safe
from
the
red
Pagan
persecutive
Dragon
,
and
was
there
to
continue
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
or
seven
Semitimes
,
which
are
the
measure
intended
for
the
Medial
Visions
.
See
Arithmetica
Apocalypt
.
Query
.
1.
V.
15.
But
before
the
commencement
of
this
Time
the
Serpent
,
as
attempting
to
overwhelm
her
before
she
could
reach
the
appointed
place
,
spews
out
of
his
mouth
the
water
of
Heresie
and
Contention
,
that
sore
Division
of
the
Church
by
reason
of
that
Heresie
of
Arianism
,
hoping
that
the
Church
that
stood
out
the
hottest
Persecutions
with
invincible
valour
against
the
red
Dragon
,
may
now
perish
by
the
overspreading
of
Heresie
and
intestine
Division
,
this
furious
Controversie
hardening
the
hearts
of
the
unconverted
people
,
and
staggering
the
Converted
in
their
faith
and
profession
.
V.
16.
The
earth
helped
the
woman
,
&c.
namely
,
Daniel's
Clayish
Earth
,
the
Ecclesiasticks
gathered
into
Oecumenical
Councils
;
as
that
first
Council
at
Nice
,
and
other
Orthodox
Councils
opening
their
mouths
,
and
declaring
against
Arianism
,
by
their
Authority
settled
the
minds
of
the
people
,
and
at
last
quite
dried
up
this
floud
of
Heresie
and
Contention
,
as
a
Torrent
is
dried
up
by
the
chinks
and
gapings
of
the
dry
Earth
.
Haply
also
there
may
be
an
Allusion
to
[
Oecumenical
]
which
implies
Earth
in
it
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
on
the
place
.
V.
17.
And
the
Dragon
was
wroth
,
&c.
The
former
wicked
project
failing
,
the
wrath
of
the
Dragon
was
again
incensed
against
the
Woman
crowned
with
twelve
Stars
and
the
Moon
under
her
feet
,
the
pure
Apostolick
Church
;
and
he
went
to
make
war
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
those
namely
which
she
was
to
bring
forth
while
she
abides
in
the
Wilderness
,
which
will
approve
themselves
her
genuine
off-spring
by
keeping
the
Commandments
of
God
,
who
forbids
us
making
of
any
graven
Image
,
to
bow
down
to
it
or
worship
it
,
and
enjoins
us
to
worship
,
serve
and
pray
to
himself
alone
.
And
have
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
.
For
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
;
in
which
sense
the
two
Witnesses
are
said
to
Prophesie
as
well
as
to
Witness
.
The
Testimony
therefore
of
Jesus
is
to
witness
to
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
through
an
assurance
of
the
truth
thereof
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
the
Spirit
of
Life
in
the
new
Birth
.
From
which
living
Principle
they
are
firmly
enabled
to
witness
against
the
wicked
Inventions
of
an
Apostatized
Church
,
and
do
loath
them
and
detest
them
.
For
they
are
not
dead
vessels
that
will
receive
wholsome
liquour
and
poison
alike
,
but
the
living
Creation
of
God
;
and
therefore
have
an
Antipathy
against
all
the
works
of
the
Devil
,
gross
Superstition
,
Imposture
,
Idolatry
,
Cruelty
,
lying
Impossbilities
instead
of
true
Miracles
or
Mysteries
,
and
what
other
Inventions
of
the
old
Serpent
that
seduceth
the
whole
World
.
Against
such
Witnesses
therefore
you
may
be
sure
this
Dragon
will
make
War
,
who
in
this
Chapter
is
described
under
one
single
Figure
of
a
red
Dragon
,
the
Roman
Pagan
Emperours
being
Pontifices
Maximi
as
well
as
Caesars
;
but
in
the
following
Chapter
,
this
Draconical
Power
is
divided
into
two
,
as
if
there
were
Imperium
in
Imperio
,
the
Papal
or
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
distinct
from
the
Caesarean
Majesty
or
Secular
Powers
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
ARG
.
The
second
Part
of
the
second
Vision
of
the
Opened-book-prophecy
.
A
Beast
(
the
Roman
Empire
grown
Idolatrous
again
)
riseth
out
of
the
Sea
with
seven
Heads
and
ten
Horns
.
His
forty
two
months
prevailing
War
against
the
Saints
.
Another
Beast
with
two
Horns
(
the
Idolatrizing
Hierarchy
)
cometh
up
out
of
the
Earth
,
viz.
out
of
Daniel's
Clay
,
and
causeth
an
Image
to
be
made
of
the
former
Beast
(
of
the
Dragon
or
Pagan
Idolatrous
Roman
Empire
)
by
re-introducing
Pagan-like
Superstitions
and
Idolatries
.
He
puts
life
into
this
Image
,
whereby
men
are
forced
both
to
worship
the
said
Image
,
and
to
receive
the
mark
of
the
two-horned
Beast
,
unless
they
will
forfeit
the
privilege
of
trade
and
trafick
for
a
livelihood
.
The
Name
and
Number
of
the
Beast
importing
the
Roman
Hierarchy
.
AND
I
stood
upon
the
sand
of
the
sea
,
and
saw
a
beast
rise
up
out
of
the
sea
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
upon
his
horns
ten
crowns
,
and
upon
his
heads
the
name
of
blasphemy
.
2
And
the
beast
which
I
saw
was
like
unto
a
leopard
,
and
his
feet
were
as
the
feet
of
a
bear
,
and
his
mouth
as
the
mouth
of
a
lion
:
and
the
dragon
gave
him
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
and
great
authority
.
3
And
I
saw
one
of
his
heads
,
as
it
were
wounded
to
death
;
and
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
:
and
all
the
world
wondred
after
the
beast
.
4
And
they
worshipped
the
dragon
which
gave
power
unto
the
beast
:
and
they
worshipped
the
beast
,
saying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
beast
?
who
is
able
to
make
war
with
him
?
5
And
there
was
given
unto
him
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
,
and
blasphemies
;
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
continue
forty
and
two
months
.
6
And
he
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
and
his
tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwelt
in
heaven
.
7
And
it
was
given
unto
him
to
make
war
with
the
saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
:
and
power
was
given
him
over
all
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
.
8
And
all
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
of
the
Lamb
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
9
If
any
man
have
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
.
10
He
that
leadeth
into
captivity
,
shall
go
into
captivity
:
he
that
killeth
with
the
sword
,
must
be
killed
with
the
sword
.
Here
is
the
patience
and
the
faith
of
the
saints
.
11
And
I
beheld
another
beast
coming
up
out
of
the
earth
,
and
he
had
two
horns
like
a
Lamb
,
and
he
spake
as
a
Dragon
.
12
And
he
exerciseth
all
the
power
of
the
first
beast
before
him
,
and
causeth
the
earth
,
and
them
which
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
beast
,
whose
deadly
wound
was
healed
.
13
And
he
doeth
great
wonders
,
so
that
he
maketh
fire
come
down
from
heaven
on
the
earth
in
the
sight
of
men
,
14
And
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
by
the
means
of
those
miracles
which
he
had
power
to
do
in
the
sight
of
the
beast
,
saying
to
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
that
they
should
make
an
image
to
the
beast
which
had
the
wound
by
a
sword
,
and
did
live
.
15
And
he
had
power
to
give
life
unto
the
image
of
the
beast
,
that
the
image
of
the
beast
should
both
speak
,
and
cause
that
as
many
as
would
not
worship
the
image
of
the
beast
,
should
be
killed
.
16
And
he
causeth
all
,
both
small
and
great
,
rich
and
poor
,
free
and
bond
,
to
receive
a
mark
in
their
right
hand
,
or
in
their
foreheads
:
17
And
that
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
save
he
that
had
the
mark
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
.
18
Here
is
wisedom
.
Let
him
that
hath
understanding
count
the
number
of
the
beast
:
for
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
;
and
his
number
is
six
hundred
threescore
and
six
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
AND
I
stood
,
&c.
The
vulgar
Latine
has
it
(
which
Mr.
Mede
,
Cornelius
à
Lapide
,
Alcazar
and
the
generality
of
Interpreters
follow
)
And
he
stood
,
that
is
,
the
Dragon
stood
on
the
Sand
of
the
Sea
expecting
the
Appearance
of
the
Beast
of
his
own
Raising
.
For
the
old
Serpent
was
at
the
bottom
in
all
the
doings
that
turned
the
Christian
Roman
Empire
into
a
Beast
again
,
which
is
here
described
.
Whose
seven
Heads
and
ten
Horns
shew
him
to
be
the
Roman
Empire
;
but
the
Crowns
on
his
Horns
,
to
be
that
Empire
actually
divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
.
Which
was
a
doing
as
the
Empire
was
again
relapsing
into
a
new
kind
of
Paganism
,
and
the
name
of
Blasphemy
on
all
its
Heads
shews
that
even
in
this
last
or
seventh
Head
with
ten
Horns
crowned
,
it
was
more
or
less
Idolatrous
(
for
so
Blasphemy
here
signifies
)
and
therefore
a
Beast
.
V.
2.
And
this
Beast
is
likened
to
a
Leopard
,
the
Greek
Kingdom
for
its
being
divided
into
many
,
to
a
Bear
the
Persian
Kingdom
,
because
this
was
governed
much
by
the
Counsels
of
their
Clergy
as
the
Persian
by
their
Magi
,
to
a
Lion
the
Babylonian
Kingdom
,
for
its
condemning
men
to
fire
and
fagot
,
as
the
King
of
Babylon
to
the
fiery
furnace
,
for
not
submitting
to
Idolatry
.
And
whereas
the
Dragon
is
said
to
give
his
power
,
the
word
Power
from
the
Originial
,
is
as
much
as
Forces
or
Armies
,
his
evil
Angels
or
wicked
Spirits
,
and
their
Weapons
and
Artillery
,
the
external
pomp
of
Images
or
Idols
,
and
such
gross
furniture
of
their
worship
,
whereby
they
overcome
and
captivate
the
feeble
Phancies
of
the
people
.
And
lastly
,
his
giving
him
his
Seat
or
Throne
,
and
great
Authority
implies
onely
,
that
this
Paganechristian
Imperial
Power
,
is
the
genuine
Successour
,
as
Idolatrous
,
to
the
Imperial
Power
Pagan
.
V.
3.
Wounded
to
death
,
namely
,
in
the
sight
of
the
Dragon
with
Michael
and
the
Holy
Martyrs
,
who
were
Conquerours
at
last
,
and
converted
Constantine
and
the
Roman
Pagan
Empire
,
to
Christianity
.
But
in
this
succession
of
time
,
under
which
the
Roman
Empire
is
here
represented
to
John
,
it
is
recovered
again
into
its
former
idolatrous
condition
,
and
the
deadly
wound
was
healed
by
the
introducing
a
kind
of
Paganochristianism
.
And
all
the
World
were
mightily
taken
with
the
thus
healed
Beast
,
he
both
gratifying
them
with
his
outward
specious
shew
of
Christianity
that
seemed
so
contrary
to
the
Dragon
,
and
also
having
the
assistence
of
the
Dragon
,
viz.
the
Dragon-like
idolatries
,
and
carnal
Sense-striking
Rites
of
worship
,
and
the
tricks
and
delusions
of
his
wicked
Spirits
at
their
Images
and
Altars
to
deceive
the
people
.
V.
4.
Which
gave
power
to
the
Beast
.
The
repetition
here
is
Elliptical
,
as
is
frequent
in
the
Apocalypse
.
But
the
Sense
is
,
they
worshipped
the
Dragon
which
had
given
him
his
Armies
,
his
Throne
and
great
Authority
,
as
if
he
had
surrendred
these
to
him
as
his
genuine
Successour
,
and
they
are
said
to
worship
Him
in
worshipping
the
Beast
(
who
was
as
well
Draconick
as
Christian
)
so
far
as
they
gave
obedience
to
the
revived
Paganical
and
idolatrous
Rites
of
the
Dragon
,
whose
Fiends
or
Goblins
might
please
themselves
to
receive
that
worship
at
their
Altars
or
Images
,
that
they
had
by
their
jugling
tricks
and
false
Miracles
re-introduced
into
the
Church
,
and
flear
amongst
themselves
at
the
Imposture
,
that
they
made
the
Church
in
so
gross
a
Sense
become
the
worshippers
of
Devils
as
it
is
said
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
.
See
Dr.
Brevint
,
his
Samuel
and
Saul
at
Endor
.
Who
is
able
to
make
War
,
&c.
Things
are
so
well
setled
this
Paganochristian
way
,
and
so
accommodately
to
all
mens
likings
,
that
neither
Jew
nor
Pagan
can
be
able
to
dissettle
the
Peace
of
the
Empire
in
this
point
.
V.
5.
Farthermore
this
Beast
spake
great
and
enormous
Blasphemies
,
made
decrees
for
Idolatries
of
several
sorts
.
For
Blasphemy
in
Scripture
often
signifies
Idolatry
,
and
he
was
to
continue
or
make
War
prosperously
for
forty
two
months
,
that
is
for
a
time
or
times
,
and
half
a
time
expressed
here
by
forty
two
months
,
as
the
Gentiles
treading
under
foot
the
Outer
Court
,
is
to
Characterize
them
as
Children
of
the
Night
,
of
which
the
Moon
is
Governess
.
V.
6.
Against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
Name
.
By
giving
his
incommunicable
Name
to
Idols
or
Images
,
or
Name
may
signifie
Person
,
and
so
his
Person
is
blasphemed
by
Idolatry
in
worshipping
any
other
Person
besides
God
or
Christ
.
And
his
Tabernacle
,
viz.
The
body
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
living
Tabernacle
of
God
,
the
gross
abuses
put
upon
it
upon
the
account
of
Transubstantiation
is
obvious
for
every
one
to
note
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
And
them
that
dwell
in
Heaven
,
i.e.
Saints
and
Angels
,
whom
they
do
reproach
in
that
they
set
up
Idols
,
by
the
instigation
of
evil
Spirits
,
and
do
call
these
Idols
by
the
names
of
the
Saints
or
Angels
,
and
impute
the
tricks
playd
at
their
Altars
or
Images
in
behalf
of
Idolatry
,
to
the
Saints
,
when
they
are
the
delusions
of
these
Goblins
or
Devils
.
Besides
it
is
a
gross
reproach
to
the
Saints
and
Angels
,
to
suppose
they
will
accept
of
Religious
worship
,
and
so
prove
Rebels
to
God
.
V.
7.
To
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
&c.
To
oppose
them
and
subdue
them
,
and
keep
them
under
all
along
,
that
they
shall
have
no
sway
in
the
Empire
to
hinder
or
redress
Corruptions
,
as
it
was
said
before
of
the
mournfull
Witnesses
,
that
they
were
Politically
dead
all
the
three
times
and
an
half
in
a
manner
.
But
in
some
part
of
this
time
the
War
and
slaughter
or
killing
is
not
Mystical
but
Proper
.
For
by
the
War
against
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
in
France
,
were
killed
ten
hundred
thousand
.
By
the
Inquisition
within
thirty
years
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
.
And
Sanders
the
Jesuite
reports
an
infinite
number
of
Lollards
and
Sacramentarians
through
Europe
,
burnt
with
fire
and
fagot
,
but
excuses
the
matter
as
not
done
by
the
Pope
and
Bishops
,
but
the
secular
Magistrate
,
that
is
,
Jezebel
excites
,
but
Ahab
the
secular
Power
commands
to
be
executed
her
bloudy
Suggestions
against
Naboth
,
those
that
have
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
,
as
is
elsewhere
explained
.
And
power
was
given
him
,
&c.
namely
,
that
he
might
persecute
and
force
men
to
Idolatrous
worship
in
all
the
parts
of
the
Empire
.
V.
8.
And
all
whose
minds
are
fixed
on
earthly
things
,
shall
obey
his
idolatrous
Edicts
and
Commands
,
namely
,
such
as
are
not
of
the
number
of
the
called
and
chosen
as
they
are
termed
,
chap.
17.
Nor
of
those
that
are
redeemed
from
the
Earth
,
as
they
are
described
,
chap.
14.
For
those
will
ever
stand
out
till
they
get
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
.
V.
9.
For
this
was
a
remarkable
intimation
and
worth
the
observing
,
as
also
that
which
follows
in
the
next
verse
,
of
a
Parabolical
construction
.
V.
10.
That
power
which
in
the
forty
two
months
War
of
the
Beast
domineers
so
,
and
forces
men
to
their
Idolatrous
worship
,
shall
at
last
be
led
captive
into
the
Truth
,
and
they
that
kill
now
with
the
sword
of
Persecution
,
shall
be
slain
with
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
Word
of
God
,
answerable
to
the
Witnesses
,
slaying
their
enemies
by
the
fire
that
comes
out
of
their
mouth
.
Which
victory
was
obtained
in
the
resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
partial
fall
of
Babylon
,
from
about
the
middle
of
the
second
month
,
to
the
middle
of
the
fifth
of
the
last
Hexamenon
or
Semitime
,
viz.
in
the
late
blessed
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
.
This
was
the
promise
,
and
the
patience
,
and
Faith
of
the
Saints
were
exercised
in
expecting
when
God
would
make
good
his
word
.
V.
11.
Coming
out
of
the
Earth
.
Out
of
Daniel's
clayish
Earth
,
as
it
signifies
chap.
12.
v.
16.
where
Oecumenical
Councils
are
glanced
at
,
which
though
laudable
in
themselves
,
yet
the
two
horned
Beast
grew
out
of
them
,
by
the
abuse
of
that
power
of
determining
Controversies
of
Religion
,
when
once
they
had
got
the
Custome
not
to
mind
what
was
true
and
Christian
,
but
what
was
for
interest
of
Holy
Church
,
though
never
so
worldly
and
secular
.
Out
of
this
grew
the
greatness
of
the
two
horned
Beast
,
whose
two
horns
allude
either
to
the
pretence
of
their
power
from
the
Lamb
Christ
of
binding
and
loosing
,
or
to
the
Bishops
two
horned
Miter
,
or
to
the
two
chief
Summities
of
the
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
universal
,
Eastern
and
Western
,
the
two
Patriarchates
of
Constantinople
and
Rome
.
And
in
that
he
is
said
to
speak
like
a
Dragon
,
it
denotes
his
making
decrees
for
Idolatrous
practices
,
and
for
the
persecuting
of
such
as
would
not
submit
to
them
.
This
was
the
voice
of
the
old
Dragon
.
V.
12.
All
the
power
of
the
first
Beast
,
viz.
His
whole
power
he
hath
in
Religion
.
For
the
power
of
approving
things
in
Religion
,
and
passing
it
into
a
Law
,
is
in
the
secular
supreme
Magistrate
,
not
in
the
Clergy
.
But
this
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
claimed
all
this
Power
,
and
exercised
it
accordingly
in
the
behalf
of
the
former
Beast
,
as
he
succeeded
the
Dragon
in
his
Dragon-like
power
and
Properties
.
And
under
pretence
of
this
power
in
matters
of
Religion
,
he
maketh
men
to
worship
the
first
Beast
the
Dragon
himself
(
as
appears
from
chap.
12.3
.
)
recovered
healed
or
revived
.
But
by
what
art
this
was
done
,
follows
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
13.
He
doth
great
Wonders
,
&c.
As
if
he
were
another
Elias
to
fetch
down
fire
from
heaven
.
But
this
is
not
literally
,
but
Mystically
to
be
understood
,
viz.
of
the
thundering
Excommunications
of
the
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
,
whereby
those
that
did
not
obey
the
voice
of
this
Beast
,
though
it
was
the
voice
of
the
Dragon
appointing
idolatrous
worship
,
were
rent
off
from
the
Church
and
made
obnoxious
to
eternal
Fire
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
,
what
is
a
greater
wonder-working
Power
than
this
?
And
yet
this
great
wonder
this
two
horned
Beast
does
in
the
sight
of
men
,
that
is
,
they
are
such
fools
as
to
believe
he
does
it
.
And
Gregory
the
seventh
,
when
he
had
excommunicated
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
,
said
he
was
Fulmine
afflatus
,
Thunder-struck
by
him
.
These
things
I
confess
,
are
rather
a
shew
of
Miracles
than
Miracles
,
but
Antichrist
was
to
come
with
lying
and
feigned
Miracles
.
And
if
there
might
be
any
thing
extraordinary
,
it
is
imputable
to
the
forces
of
the
Dragon
,
the
evil
Spirits
that
were
bequeathed
by
the
Dragon
,
to
the
Apostatizing
Empire
,
and
the
two
horned
Beast
claiming
and
accepting
the
power
of
ordering
the
Empire
in
matters
of
Religion
they
naturally
fell
to
his
share
.
V.
14.
But
whether
by
these
shews
of
Miracles
,
or
real
odd
things
done
by
the
forces
of
the
Dragon
,
the
two
horned
Beast
so
deceives
the
World
thereby
,
that
he
persuades
them
to
make
an
image
to
the
Beast
that
had
the
wound
by
the
Sword
(
namely
,
in
the
fight
with
Michael
and
the
Martyrs
,
who
overcame
this
Beast
,
viz.
the
Dragon
and
his
pure
Paganism
)
and
by
this
means
he
lived
or
revived
again
,
i.e.
The
old
Dragon
or
Pagan
superstition
and
idolatry
was
very
lively
re-introduced
in
this
Image
the
two
horned
Beast
made
by
making
the
Empire
thus
idolatrous
.
V.
15.
And
this
Image
was
no
Spiritless
Image
,
sluggish
and
harmless
like
an
inanimate
Statue
.
For
the
two-horned
Beast
had
a
way
to
transfuse
spirit
and
life
into
it
,
and
make
it
speak
and
command
that
as
many
as
would
not
worship
,
that
is
,
obey
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
namely
,
himself
,
the
secular
Idolatrous
power
of
the
Empire
,
should
be
killed
.
Which
power
of
so
commanding
to
kill
,
which
is
the
Spirit
of
the
Image
of
the
Beast
is
derived
from
the
two-horned
Beast
or
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
,
the
Image
of
the
Beast
having
no
power
to
kill
any
one
for
matters
of
Religion
,
but
whom
the
Sacerdotal
power
has
declared
Heretick
.
Then
is
he
delivered
up
to
the
secular
Power
,
or
ten
horned
Beast
.
For
the
two-horned
Beast
(
as
they
Hypocritically
excuse
themselves
)
kills
none
himself
,
but
delivers
up
to
the
secular
Magistrate
,
according
to
this
very
Prophecy
.
V.
16.
And
this
Image
of
the
Beast
causes
all
sorts
and
degrees
of
men
,
to
receive
a
mark
as
Souldiers
or
Servants
do
of
their
General
or
Master
,
that
is
,
they
must
make
open
profession
to
whom
they
belong
.
V.
17.
No
man
not
marked
with
the
name
of
the
two-horned
Beast
(
for
Antichrist
will
have
his
marked
Souldiers
as
well
as
Christ
has
his
)
or
the
number
of
his
Name
,
that
has
not
either
his
name
in
Letters
or
in
Figures
,
containing
the
number
which
the
Letters
of
his
name
make
according
to
their
numeral
value
,
that
is
,
he
that
professeth
not
himself
of
the
Faith
of
this
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
,
signified
by
this
two-horned
Beast
,
may
neither
buy
nor
sell
,
but
they
are
excommunicated
for
Hereticks
,
with
whom
by
the
very
Sentence
of
their
Synods
,
there
is
to
be
no
Negotiation
.
But
now
who
this
two-horned
Beast
more
particularly
is
,
is
hinted
Aenigmatically
in
the
following
verse
.
V.
16.
Here
is
a
dark
Riddle
,
let
him
that
has
skill
that
way
,
number
the
number
of
the
Beast
.
For
it
is
not
so
strange
a
number
,
but
that
it
may
be
numbred
by
the
Art
of
Man
,
and
his
number
is
666.
which
is
to
be
numbred
no
otherwise
than
by
the
extraction
of
the
square
Root
,
which
is
25.
Which
is
marvellously
applicable
to
the
City
and
Church
of
Rome
,
as
12
the
Root
of
144.
to
the
New
Jerusalem
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Mystery
of
Godliness
,
lib
.
5.
chap.
16.
sect
.
8.
And
that
you
may
be
sure
this
Sacerdotal
Hierarchy
of
Rome
is
more
specially
aimed
at
in
this
Vision
,
take
another
easie
Sense
of
it
[
It
is
the
number
of
a
man
]
that
is
,
of
a
Man's
name
.
For
above
there
is
mention
of
the
number
of
his
Name
:
And
his
name
will
prove
{αβγδ}
(
Latinos
.
)
For
those
Letters
in
their
numeral
value
make
just
,
666.
which
is
a
Cabbalistical
device
,
and
by
the
Cabbalists
called
Gematria
.
From
whence
we
see
that
the
pinch
of
this
Prophetick
Vision
at
last
lights
more
particularly
on
the
Pope
of
Rome
and
his
Clergy
.
Whose
Bishops
in
Subscriptions
at
Councils
are
styled
,
the
Latine
Fathers
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
ARG
.
The
third
Part
of
the
second
Vision
of
the
Opened-book-prophecy
.
A
description
of
the
hundred
forty
four
thousand
sealed
ones
on
Mount
Sion
with
the
Lamb
,
which
are
the
first
fruits
to
God
and
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Souldiers
against
whom
the
prevailing
War
of
the
Beast
was
for
forty
two
months
.
An
Angel
Preaches
the
Everlasting
Gospel
,
and
warns
the
Idolatrous
Empire
of
the
judgments
of
God
against
the
Paganochristian
Idolatry
introduced
into
the
Church
.
Another
Angel
brings
the
joyfull
News
of
the
partial
fall
of
Babylon
,
which
must
needs
be
accompanied
with
the
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
.
Several
glances
at
the
Affairs
of
the
seven
Vials
(
that
work
the
final
destruction
of
Babylon
,
and
are
comprized
within
the
first
Thunder
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
)
set
out
by
the
voice
of
a
third
Angel
;
By
a
voice
from
Heaven
touching
a
fresh
good
success
of
the
death
of
the
Martyrs
;
By
the
Harvest
,
and
lastly
,
by
the
Vintage
or
Winepress
troden
without
the
City
,
the
bloud
reaching
up
to
the
Horse-Bridles
.
AND
I
looked
,
and
lo
,
a
Lamb
stood
on
the
mount
Sion
,
and
with
him
an
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
,
having
his
Fathers
name
written
in
their
foreheads
.
2
And
I
heard
a
voice
from
heaven
,
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
a
great
thunder
:
and
I
heard
the
voice
of
harpers
harping
with
their
harps
:
3
And
they
sung
as
it
were
a
new
song
before
the
throne
,
and
before
the
four
beasts
,
and
the
elders
:
and
no
man
could
learn
that
song
,
but
the
hundred
and
forty
and
four
thousand
,
which
were
redeemed
from
the
earth
.
4
These
are
they
which
were
not
defiled
with
women
;
for
they
are
virgins
:
these
are
they
which
follow
the
Lamb
whithersoever
he
goeth
:
these
were
redeemed
from
among
men
,
being
the
first-fruits
unto
God
,
and
to
the
Lamb
.
5
And
in
their
mouth
was
found
no
guile
:
for
they
are
without
fault
before
the
throne
of
God
.
6
And
I
saw
another
angel
fly
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
having
the
everlasting
gospel
,
to
preach
unto
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
and
to
every
nation
,
and
kindred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
,
7
Saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
Fear
God
,
and
give
glory
to
him
,
for
the
hour
of
his
judgment
is
come
:
and
worship
him
that
made
heaven
and
earth
,
and
the
sea
and
the
fountains
of
waters
.
8
And
there
followed
another
angel
,
saying
,
Babylon
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
that
great
city
;
because
she
made
all
nations
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
9
And
the
third
angel
followed
them
,
saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
If
any
man
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
and
receive
his
mark
in
his
forehead
,
or
in
his
hand
,
10
The
same
shall
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
poured
out
without
mixture
into
the
cup
of
his
indignation
;
and
he
shall
be
tormented
with
fire
and
brimstone
in
the
presence
of
the
holy
angels
,
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Lamb
:
11
And
the
smoke
of
their
torment
ascendeth
up
for
ever
and
ever
:
and
they
have
no
rest
day
nor
night
,
who
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
and
whosoever
receiveth
the
mark
of
his
name
.
12
Here
is
the
patience
of
the
saints
:
here
are
they
that
keep
the
commandments
of
God
,
and
the
faith
of
Jesus
.
13
And
I
heard
a
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
me
,
Write
,
Blessed
are
the
dead
which
dye
in
the
Lord
,
from
henceforth
:
Yea
,
saith
the
Spirit
,
that
they
may
rest
from
their
labours
;
and
their
works
do
follow
them
.
14
And
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
a
white
cloud
,
and
upon
the
cloud
one
sate
like
unto
the
Son
of
man
,
having
on
his
head
a
golden
crown
,
and
in
his
hand
a
sharp
sickle
.
15
And
another
angel
came
out
of
the
temple
,
crying
with
a
loud
voice
to
him
that
sate
on
the
cloud
,
Thrust
in
thy
sickle
and
reap
:
for
the
time
is
come
for
thee
to
reap
;
for
the
harvest
of
the
earth
is
ripe
.
16
And
he
that
sate
on
the
cloud
,
thrust
in
his
sickle
on
the
earth
;
and
the
earth
was
reaped
.
17
And
another
angel
came
out
of
the
temple
which
is
in
heaven
,
he
also
having
a
sharp
sickle
.
18
And
another
angel
came
out
from
the
altar
,
which
had
power
over
fire
;
and
cried
with
a
loud
cry
to
him
that
had
the
sharp
sickle
,
saying
,
Thrust
in
thy
sharp
sickle
,
and
gather
the
clusters
of
the
vine
of
the
earth
;
for
her
grapes
are
fully
ripe
.
19
And
the
angel
thrust
in
his
sickle
into
the
earth
,
and
gathered
the
vine
of
the
earth
,
and
cast
it
into
the
great
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
God
.
20
And
the
wine-press
was
troden
without
the
city
,
and
bloud
came
out
of
the
wine-press
,
even
unto
the
horse-bridles
,
by
the
space
of
a
thousand
and
six
hundred
furlongs
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THE
Lamb
here
on
Mount
Sion
is
Christ
against
Antichrist
,
and
the
Company
with
him
having
his
Fathers
Name
written
in
their
foreheads
are
the
marked
Souldiers
of
the
Lamb
,
answering
to
the
Souldiers
of
the
Beast
,
employ'd
in
the
forty
two
months
war
against
them
,
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
.
Instead
of
receiving
the
mark
of
the
two-horned
Beast
in
their
right
hand
,
or
on
their
foreheads
,
they
have
the
Name
of
God
the
Father
and
his
Son
marked
on
their
foreheads
,
that
you
may
see
whose
Souldiers
they
are
,
and
in
that
they
are
said
to
be
144
Regiments
or
Chiliads
,
it
denotes
that
they
are
pure
Apostolick
Christians
,
the
Square
Root
of
144
being
12.
This
Root
12
therefore
denotes
the
Apostolick
Church
as
the
Root
25
the
Church
apostatizing
.
V.
2.
This
is
the
description
of
the
Angelical
Musick
in
Heaven
,
where
multitudes
of
Angels
praise
God
and
the
Lamb
,
the
voice
of
many
Waters
and
Thunder
being
Symbols
of
a
multitude
speaking
or
singing
together
.
V.
3.
This
Song
of
the
Angelical
Quire
is
the
joy
that
ariseth
from
the
New
Nature
,
or
the
Divine
Nature
added
to
the
Animal
Nature
,
and
is
the
same
in
Men
and
Angels
,
I
mean
Regenerate
Men
,
who
thereby
are
made
partakers
of
the
Divine
Nature
as
well
as
the
Angels
.
None
could
learn
this
Song
,
or
know
what
belongs
to
the
Joys
of
the
New
Birth
or
Divine
Life
raised
in
us
,
that
state
of
Righteousness
,
and
Peace
,
and
Joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
but
the
144000
redeemed
from
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
from
the
earthly
Sense
and
Wisedom
that
favours
onely
the
things
of
this
World
,
and
of
the
flesh
.
V.
4.
These
are
they
that
have
so
holy
and
chast
a
sense
in
the
duties
of
divine
worship
,
that
they
abhor
from
every
thing
that
has
any
shew
of
violating
that
Loyalty
and
Fidelity
they
owe
to
God
or
Christ
,
to
whom
alone
they
are
betrothed
,
and
therefore
they
have
nothing
to
doe
with
the
Daughters
of
Babylon
that
famous
Strumpet
,
the
Mother
of
Harlots
and
Abominations
of
the
earth
.
But
they
follow
the
Lamb
,
are
led
by
his
word
and
spirit
,
not
by
a
blind
implicit
Faith
in
a
Church
,
not
onely
fallible
,
but
fallacious
and
deceitfull
,
most
of
their
Corruptions
both
in
doctrine
and
worship
,
being
upheld
for
their
own
worldly
Interest
.
But
these
were
redeemed
from
the
Rabble
of
the
deluded
,
being
the
first
fruits
after
the
Apostasie
begun
of
Apostolick
Christians
,
and
but
an
handfull
in
comparison
of
those
multitudes
,
that
will
appear
after
the
first
dissolution
of
the
Papal
Tyranny
.
V.
5.
In
these
there
was
no
Hypocrisie
or
dissembling
,
but
they
professed
the
truth
from
their
hearts
and
concealed
it
not
,
and
though
at
the
Tribunal
of
Antichrist
,
they
are
condemned
for
Hereticks
,
and
deemed
men
not
worthy
to
live
or
dye
an
ordinary
death
,
yet
before
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
in
his
Judgment
they
are
holy
and
upright
men
.
V.
6.
I
saw
another
Angel
,
distinct
from
this
Quire
of
Angels
,
flying
in
the
midst
of
Heaven
,
that
he
might
be
seen
and
heard
of
all
the
Christian
world
,
as
well
the
Western
as
Eastern
Empire
,
reminding
them
of
the
everlasting
righteousness
,
Law
or
Religion
,
that
Christ
according
to
Daniel
was
to
bring
in
,
which
is
the
pure
Apostolick
doctrine
,
unsophisticated
with
the
Superstitions
and
Idolatries
of
either
Greek
or
Roman
Church
,
which
Hay
and
Stubble
is
to
be
burnt
up
,
but
that
Apostolick
Gospel
to
be
eternal
,
never
to
fail
but
to
spread
over
all
.
V.
7.
Fear
God
,
&c.
None
but
God
the
Father
and
the
Son
with
the
Spirit
,
who
created
all
things
,
is
to
be
worshipped
.
The
Gods
that
have
not
made
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
,
they
shall
perish
from
the
Earth
,
and
from
under
Heaven
,
as
the
Prophet
Jeremy
foretells
.
This
is
a
plain
declaration
against
giving
any
Religious
worship
to
any
but
God
alone
,
and
a
Commination
or
threatning
ill
success
,
and
heavy
Judgement
to
all
Saint-worshippers
and
Image-worshippers
,
or
whatever
other
idolaters
in
the
Greek
or
Roman
Church
.
The
voice
of
this
Angel
(
which
is
the
voice
of
holy
Men
,
presaging
and
declaring
the
Judgments
of
God
against
the
idolatrous
and
bloudy
Empire
)
may
commence
as
high
as
the
first
Wo-trumpet
,
and
might
be
loudest
upon
the
taking
of
Constantinople
,
and
the
subduing
the
whole
Eastern
Empire
to
the
Turk
.
Which
manifested
that
the
hour
of
God's
judgment
was
come
upon
the
Idolaters
indeed
,
though
the
Western
Church
would
take
no
notice
thereof
,
nor
repented
of
the
works
of
their
hands
,
&c.
chap.
9.20
.
And
therefore
if
we
hear
news
of
the
hand
of
God
upon
the
western
Church
also
,
I
mean
upon
the
idolatrous
Hierarchy
thereof
(
which
is
more
particularly
styled
Babylon
)
by
the
next
Angel
,
we
need
not
be
much
surprized
.
V.
8.
This
considerable
,
though
but
partial
fall
of
Babylon
,
the
great
City
,
or
Hierarchical
Polity
,
which
is
the
issue
of
the
forty
two
months
War
of
the
Beast
,
&c.
relates
to
the
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
,
when
so
many
Kingdoms
,
Principalities
and
Provinces
fell
off
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
was
a
pledge
of
her
farther
Ruine
.
And
this
was
because
she
had
made
all
Nations
,
the
Eastern
as
well
as
the
Western
Church
(
as
may
be
observed
in
the
Popes
activity
at
the
second
Nicene
Council
,
and
his
excommunicating
the
Iconoclast
Emperours
)
drink
of
the
Philtre
she
had
mingled
for
them
,
the
Love-poison
,
or
Love-potion
of
her
Fornication
,
by
which
is
plainly
understood
Idolatry
,
And
here
ends
the
Thyatirian
interval
.
V.
9
,
10
,
11.
And
the
third
Angel
,
&c.
The
foregoing
Angel
being
the
Messenger
of
the
fall
of
Babylon
,
and
consequently
of
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
what
follows
belongs
to
the
times
of
the
Vials
in
the
Sardian
interval
.
And
therefore
this
third
Angel
more
particularly
relates
to
the
effusion
of
the
fourth
Vial
in
the
Mystical
sense
,
whereby
is
most
fully
evidenced
the
damnable
condition
of
them
,
that
yield
obedience
to
the
Beast
and
his
Image
(
the
spiritual
and
secular
power
,
in
such
things
as
are
idolatrous
,
and
are
the
very
strokes
and
Lineaments
of
the
Image
of
the
Beast
)
and
who
make
profession
of
,
or
promote
and
Countenance
the
Romish
idolatrous
Religion
,
they
shall
drink
of
the
Cup
of
bitterness
and
Malediction
from
the
Lord
,
and
be
condemned
to
those
infernal
and
eternal
flames
.
This
is
the
condition
(
as
the
Mystical
sense
of
the
fourth
Vial
also
imports
)
of
them
,
who
under
the
voice
of
this
third
Angel
,
shall
persist
in
the
gross
Idolatries
and
other
foul
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
they
have
no
rest
,
&c.
Truth
against
the
Church
of
Rome
will
be
then
so
clear
,
that
no
man
that
has
any
Conscience
can
be
of
that
profession
,
but
it
will
lye
exceeding
unevenly
in
his
mind
,
and
put
him
in
a
restless
and
unsatisfied
condition
,
it
appearing
so
manifestly
against
all
Sense
,
Reason
,
Honesty
,
Loyalty
,
and
against
all
those
sound
and
sacred
Principles
that
God
hath
implanted
in
the
nature
of
man
,
wherefore
in
those
days
no
honest
hearted
Christian
will
indure
to
submit
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
From
whence
is
what
follows
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
12.
Here
is
the
Patience
of
the
Saints
.
This
is
the
time
,
viz.
under
the
voice
of
this
third
Angel
,
or
under
the
fourth
Vial
,
in
the
Mystical
sense
thereof
,
wherein
the
Patience
of
the
Saints
will
be
tryed
,
the
carnal
power
of
the
Enemy
,
endeavouring
to
force
them
against
so
great
light
(
at
which
that
power
is
the
more
inraged
)
to
submit
to
their
Idolatrous
and
Antichristian
Doctrines
,
and
Practices
by
cruel
Persecutions
.
Here
are
they
that
keep
the
Commandments
,
&c.
Here
are
they
that
keep
to
the
pure
Faith
and
Doctrine
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
And
surely
God
will
in
due
time
give
to
the
sufferings
of
such
holy
and
sincere
Souls
suitable
Success
,
as
is
intimated
in
the
following
verse
.
V.
13.
That
dye
in
the
Lord
,
&c.
That
have
dyed
as
Martyrs
in
witness
to
his
truth
,
against
the
abominable
corruptions
of
that
idolatrous
Church
.
From
henceforth
are
they
blessed
,
that
is
,
from
this
time
of
the
Sardian
interval
which
falls
in
with
the
fifth
Vial
,
under
which
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
shall
be
full
of
darkness
,
and
the
Scales
turned
considerably
,
and
nearer
approaches
made
toward
the
Philadelphian
state
,
which
commenceth
with
the
reign
of
the
Spirit
,
as
the
Cabbalists
call
it
,
and
therefore
it
follows
,
Yea
saith
the
Spirit
.
The
Spirit
that
is
to
bring
on
those
days
,
sets
his
Seal
thereto
,
that
not
onely
those
Martyrs
shall
rest
from
their
labours
,
but
that
their
works
shall
follow
them
,
that
is
,
the
good
effect
or
success
of
their
works
and
labour
here
,
which
are
the
hoped
Consequences
thereof
,
viz.
The
overthrow
of
that
Salvage
and
barbarous
Tyranny
of
a
bloudy
idolatrous
Church
,
and
the
farther
advancement
of
Christ's
Kingdom
.
V.
14.
This
is
Christ
that
Son
of
man
in
Daniel
,
who
is
said
to
come
with
the
clouds
of
Heaven
,
as
if
they
were
his
Chariot
,
and
Dominion
and
Glory
and
a
Kingdom
,
as
here
a
Crown
,
is
said
to
be
given
unto
him
;
And
that
he
himself
here
appears
with
his
Sickle
in
his
hand
to
reap
,
is
very
agreeable
to
what
was
intimated
before
of
the
reign
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
approach
thereof
:
For
what
he
is
said
to
doe
by
himself
,
is
by
the
Ministery
of
his
Spirit
in
Counterdistinction
to
humane
and
carnal
means
.
V.
15.
This
other
Angel
represents
the
holy
Church
,
and
her
earnest
and
sincere
devotion
for
the
enlargement
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
as
Mr.
Mede
has
noted
,
and
is
more
expresly
signified
by
his
crying
a
loud
to
the
Angel
,
sitting
on
the
cloud
to
thrust
in
his
Sickle
,
because
the
harvest
of
the
Earth
is
ripe
;
like
that
of
our
blessed
Saviour
himself
.
Lift
up
your
eyes
and
look
on
the
fields
,
for
they
are
white
already
to
the
harvest
.
V.
16.
And
the
Earth
was
reaped
,
viz.
That
Crop
that
belonged
to
that
season
,
which
is
about
the
sixth
Vial
,
which
Syncronizeth
with
the
Lambs
Bride
.
And
therefore
by
this
Harvest
in
all
likelyhood
the
gathering
of
the
Jews
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
is
prefigured
,
which
will
prove
a
farther
enlargement
of
his
Kingdom
;
these
Kings
of
the
East
,
as
they
are
called
in
the
sixth
Vial
,
being
adjoined
thereto
.
But
the
most
Universal
Conquest
of
all
follows
in
the
next
Representation
,
which
synchronizeth
with
the
seventh
Vial
.
V.
17.
Which
is
in
Heaven
,
&c.
This
Angel
being
to
be
Vintager
,
there
is
mention
made
of
Heaven
to
intimate
his
Heavenly
Mission
,
that
he
is
sent
from
God
,
and
immediately
assisted
by
his
Spirit
.
The
appearance
of
which
reign
of
the
Spirit
will
be
eminent
under
this
seventh
Vial
which
synchronizeth
with
the
Vision
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
with
a
sharp
sword
coming
out
of
his
mouth
,
as
this
Angel
is
said
to
have
a
sharp
sickle
,
which
fitly
answers
to
the
sharp
sword
.
Both
of
them
signifie
the
cutting
Convictiveness
of
the
Word
and
Spirit
in
the
powerfull
Ministers
of
Christ
in
those
days
.
V.
18.
Came
out
from
the
Altar
,
&c.
The
Altar
as
elsewhere
,
in
the
Apocalypse
,
is
a
Symbol
of
the
sacrifice
of
Martyrdom
.
And
here
is
mention
of
fire
,
because
that
kind
of
Martyrdom
was
so
frequently
inflicted
by
that
murtherous
Church
of
Rome
.
And
this
Angel's
crying
out
to
the
other
to
thrust
in
his
sharp
sickle
,
is
for
vengeance
against
this
Den
of
cruel
Murtherers
and
Idolaters
,
by
the
Conversion
of
such
a
multitude
as
would
be
sure
to
overrun
them
and
overpower
them
.
For
the
grapes
are
fully
ripe
,
says
he
,
that
is
,
some
are
in
a
full
ripeness
and
readiness
for
Conversion
,
and
others
by
reason
of
their
heinous
sinfulness
and
obstinacy
are
fully
ripe
for
utter
destruction
.
V.
19.
Into
the
great
Wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
God
.
Men
were
pressed
in
conscience
upon
the
sharp
Convictions
by
the
powerfull
Ministers
of
Christ
,
with
sorrow
for
their
sins
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
against
themselves
was
kindled
in
them
:
As
the
Apostle
writes
to
the
Corinthians
concerning
the
like
Conviction
.
What
carefulness
it
wrought
in
you
,
what
indignation
,
what
vehement
desire
,
what
revenge
.
Here
Christ
that
is
said
to
tread
the
Winepress
of
God's
wrath
alone
,
treads
and
squeezeth
out
the
corrupt
bloud
of
Edom
.
And
in
the
Vision
which
is
parallel
to
this
,
chap.
19.
his
Vesture
is
said
to
be
dipt
in
bloud
,
and
that
he
treadeth
the
Wine-press
of
the
fierceness
of
the
wrath
of
Almighty
God
.
Which
plainly
shews
that
these
two
Visions
tend
to
one
and
the
same
thing
.
V.
20.
Troden
without
the
City
,
i.e.
This
powerfull
Conviction
neither
begun
in
,
nor
reached
to
the
City
of
Babylon
the
Roman
Hierarchy
or
Polity
(
for
wood
and
stone
is
not
here
meant
,
but
a
Polity
or
Society
of
men
)
as
is
observable
in
the
seventh
Vial
,
that
though
the
Cities
of
the
Nations
fell
by
those
powerfull
Boanergeses
,
yet
this
Babylon
the
great
,
though
Hail-stones
of
a
Talent
weight
fell
upon
them
,
were
not
converted
nor
convinced
in
their
conscience
,
but
blasphemed
God
,
because
of
the
plague
of
the
Hail
,
it
was
so
exceeding
great
.
And
in
the
Vision
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
chap.
19.
the
false
Prophet
with
the
Beast
were
taken
alive
and
their
power
abolished
,
but
it
was
the
rest
onely
that
were
slain
with
the
sword
that
proceeded
out
of
the
mouth
of
him
that
sate
on
the
white
Horse
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
The
bloud
coming
out
of
the
Wine-press
,
even
to
the
Horse-Bridles
,
this
again
shews
plainly
that
the
Vision
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
and
his
Company
,
and
this
of
the
Wine-press
is
all
one
,
and
that
there
the
garment
of
that
Rider
was
seen
dipt
in
bloud
.
And
there
being
so
deep
a
Lake
of
bloud
,
of
such
an
extent
as
of
sixteen
Hecatontads
or
Centuries
of
furlongs
equal
to
two
hundred
miles
;
that
also
assures
us
,
that
this
slaughter
is
not
literally
,
nor
the
Number
numerically
,
but
symbolically
to
be
understood
,
the
Root
of
sixteen
being
four
,
a
Symbol
of
Universality
with
the
Pythagorcans
and
Cabbalists
.
Wherefore
this
signifies
a
vast
,
large
,
and
,
as
it
were
,
universal
Victory
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
battel
of
that
great
Day
of
God
Almighty
,
to
which
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
and
of
the
whole
World
are
gathered
,
and
the
defeat
is
proportionable
.
For
upon
this
defeat
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
will
become
the
Kingdoms
of
God
and
of
his
Christ
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
,
and
his
Notes
,
and
his
Paralipomena
Prophetica
,
chap.
48.
and
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
his
Remarks
.
CHAP.
XV
.
ARG
.
The
first
Part
of
the
Vision
of
the
seven
Vial-Angels
,
which
precedes
the
pouring
forth
of
the
seven
Vials
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
whereby
the
Beast
and
Babylon
are
wholly
destroy'd
.
A
more
ample
Doxology
for
the
Partial
fall
of
Babylon
and
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
.
After
this
Doxology
the
seven
Angels
coming
out
of
the
Temple
,
one
of
the
four
Beasts
giveth
them
seven
golden
Vials
.
The
more
disturbed
and
clouded
State
of
the
Church
during
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vials
.
AND
I
saw
another
sign
in
heaven
,
great
and
marvellous
,
seven
angels
,
having
the
seven
last
plagues
,
for
in
them
is
filled
up
the
wrath
of
God
.
2
And
I
saw
as
it
were
a
sea
of
glass
mingled
with
fire
;
and
them
that
had
gotten
the
victory
over
the
beast
,
and
over
his
image
,
and
over
his
mark
,
and
over
the
number
of
his
name
,
stand
on
the
sea
of
glass
,
having
the
harps
of
God
.
3
And
they
sing
the
song
of
Moses
the
servant
of
God
,
and
the
song
of
the
Lamb
,
saying
,
Great
and
marvellous
are
thy
works
,
Lord
God
Almighty
;
just
and
true
are
thy
ways
,
thou
King
of
saints
.
4
Who
shall
not
fear
thee
,
O
Lord
,
and
glorifie
thy
name
?
for
thou
onely
art
holy
:
for
all
nations
shall
come
and
worship
before
thee
;
for
thy
judgments
are
made
manifest
.
5
And
after
that
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
the
temple
of
the
tabernacle
of
the
testimony
in
heaven
was
opened
:
6
And
the
seven
angels
came
out
of
the
temple
,
having
the
seven
plagues
,
cloathed
in
pure
and
white
linen
,
and
having
their
breasts
girded
with
golden
girdles
.
7
And
one
of
the
four
beasts
gave
unto
the
seven
angels
,
seven
golden
vials
full
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
who
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
.
8
And
the
temple
was
filled
with
smoke
from
the
glory
of
God
,
and
from
his
power
;
and
no
man
was
able
to
enter
into
the
temple
,
till
the
seven
plagues
of
the
seven
angels
were
fulfilled
.
The
NOTES
.
THE
two
foregoing
Visions
of
this
Opened-book-prophecy
reached
from
the
beginning
of
the
Church
to
the
end
of
the
last
Vial
,
comprizing
the
Ephesine
,
Smyrnean
,
Pergamenian
,
Thyatirian
,
Sardian
,
and
part
of
the
Philadelphian
Interval
.
This
Vision
therefore
beginning
later
,
according
to
right
method
is
set
after
the
two
former
,
it
commencing
but
with
the
Sardian
Interval
.
V.
1.
The
seven
last
plagues
.
Which
therefore
in
all
reason
are
to
be
in
the
last
Wo-Trumpet
,
and
the
second
Wo-Trumpet
was
past
at
the
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
.
And
therefore
the
effusion
of
the
Vials
must
be
after
the
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
.
Is
filled
up
the
wrath
of
God
,
Namely
against
the
Beast
or
Roman
Hierarchy
,
which
was
punished
considerably
at
the
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
the
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
;
but
before
these
Vials
be
over
,
in
the
cup
which
she
has
filled
,
it
will
be
filled
to
her
double
.
V.
2.
A
Sea
of
glass
mingled
with
fire
.
This
alludes
to
the
Red
Sea
,
congealed
as
it
were
into
two
Walls
of
Glass
or
Ice
,
on
which
the
Angel
in
a
Pillar
of
fire
going
before
the
Israelites
shined
also
,
and
the
sulvidness
of
the
Sand
of
the
Sea
made
the
mixture
more
like
fire
.
Had
gotten
the
victory
over
the
Beast
,
&c.
In
the
two
foregoing
Synchronal
Visions
there
is
mention
of
a
forty
two
months
War
betwixt
the
Saints
or
Witnesses
,
and
the
Beast
,
and
no
victorious
Issue
signified
thereof
,
but
that
of
the
partial
fall
of
Babylon
and
the
then
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
.
Who
then
can
be
those
here
,
that
have
got
the
victory
over
the
Beast
but
those
Saints
or
Witnesses
that
bore
the
brunt
of
the
42
months
,
or
the
three
times
and
an
halfs
War
in
the
foregoing
Visions
,
and
are
said
here
to
have
got
free
from
the
Beast
and
his
Image
,
both
the
Sacerdotal
and
Secular
Idolatrous
power
,
that
they
could
be
no
longer
persecuted
by
them
for
not
submitting
to
their
Pagan-like
Abominations
,
nor
be
forced
to
swear
into
the
forms
of
that
false
Church
by
a
slavish
implicit
faith
,
nor
profess
themselves
Latine
or
Roman
Catholicks
(
the
Name
of
the
Beast
)
but
free
Apostolick
Christians
.
Stand
on
the
Sea
of
Glass
.
On
the
shore
of
that
Sea
that
was
converted
into
Glass
or
Ice
,
when
they
passed
through
it
as
newly
escaped
the
Persecution
of
that
Roman
Pharaoh
.
Who
was
overthrown
Horse
and
Man
in
the
Red
Sea
,
that
is
,
by
the
Protestants
Profession
,
that
they
were
onely
justified
by
the
bloud
of
Christ
and
the
sanctification
of
his
Spirit
,
which
is
resembled
to
fire
.
V.
3
,
4.
And
they
sing
the
Song
of
Moses
,
&c.
They
sing
the
Song
of
the
Lamb
,
of
which
the
Song
of
Moses
was
but
a
Type
,
but
the
Occasions
so
like
one
another
,
that
the
Song
may
indifferently
serve
both
.
But
in
the
mean
time
it
is
plain
here
,
that
Rome
is
that
Spiritual
Aegypt
wherein
the
Witnesses
were
slain
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
the
Pharaoh
thereof
;
And
that
this
Song
of
Moses
and
the
Lamb
answers
to
the
Doxology
of
the
Elders
upon
the
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
chap.
11.
and
the
joyfull
News
of
the
fall
of
Babylon
,
chap.
14.8
.
and
that
as
it
is
manifest
here
that
the
full
effusion
of
the
Vials
follows
this
Song
of
the
Lamb
,
so
a
more
imperfect
glancing
at
them
follows
the
said
Doxology
of
the
Elders
,
and
the
joyfull
News
of
the
fall
of
Babylon
.
Shall
come
and
worship
before
thee
.
This
implies
,
that
this
first
Victory
is
but
the
first
fruits
of
that
enlargement
God
intends
for
the
Kingdom
of
his
Son
,
and
that
therefore
it
is
the
Victory
of
the
above-said
Witnesses
.
V.
5.
And
after
that
I
looked
,
Namely
,
After
this
Triumphal
Song
of
the
Harpers
that
had
got
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
,
&c.
For
it
is
absurd
to
conceive
a
Triumphal
Song
before
the
Victory
,
or
this
Victory
to
be
of
the
Primitive
Christians
over
the
Pagans
,
because
of
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
and
his
Mark
,
and
the
Number
of
his
Name
.
But
it
must
be
an
external
visible
Victory
of
the
Protestants
over
the
Pagano-christians
,
as
that
passage
of
the
Song
implies
.
For
thy
judgments
are
manifest
.
The
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
in
Heaven
was
opened
,
namely
,
After
this
Song
of
Moses
and
the
Lamb
John
saw
it
stand
open
,
as
it
in
all
likelihood
stood
open
after
the
Doxology
of
the
Elders
,
chap.
11.
though
mention
of
its
standing
open
is
not
made
till
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
is
said
to
be
seen
there
.
V.
6.
They
are
cloathed
in
Priestly
attire
as
being
Heavenly
Priests
belonging
to
that
Heavenly
Temple
,
that
is
to
say
,
as
being
so
represented
,
but
signifie
Ministers
of
this
vengeance
here
upon
Earth
.
V.
7.
That
one
Beast
is
the
first
Beast
the
Lion
,
it
being
a
Military
Beast
,
and
a
Beast
of
anger
and
courage
;
And
the
Vials
being
said
to
be
full
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
intimates
that
these
Ministers
were
to
be
actuated
not
by
any
private
spleen
,
but
by
the
just
wrath
of
God
,
which
burneth
onely
against
obstinate
Hypocrites
and
Sinners
.
And
here
the
Angels
not
receiving
their
Vials
till
after
the
Song
of
Moses
and
the
Lamb
,
or
of
the
risen
Witnesses
;
this
again
assures
us
,
that
the
effusion
of
the
Vials
is
after
their
Rising
,
after
the
sixth
Trumpet
.
V.
8.
There
will
be
much
cloudiness
and
confusion
in
God's
exerting
his
glorious
power
in
taking
vengeance
on
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
by
the
effusion
of
the
Vials
,
till
he
be
taken
and
cast
out
into
the
Lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
and
so
all
Idolatrous
and
Tyrannical
Power
be
abolished
under
the
seventh
Vial
.
No
settlement
till
then
,
nor
any
entring
into
the
Temple
decyphered
by
the
Temple
of
God
,
chap.
11.1
.
But
then
will
the
Temple
become
Symmetral
again
,
and
commensurable
not
onely
to
the
Reed
of
a
Man
,
but
of
an
Angel
,
nor
to
a
Reed
any
way
combustible
,
but
to
a
golden
Reed
.
This
is
to
be
under
the
second
Thunder
,
that
immediately
follows
the
seventh
Vial
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
ARG
.
The
second
Part
of
the
Vision
of
the
seven
Vial-Angels
.
The
pouring
forth
the
seven
Vials
on
the
Earth
,
viz.
on
Daniel's
Clay
or
the
two-horned
Beast
.
The
Effect
of
the
Effusion
of
the
first
,
Intoxicating
Rage
in
the
marked
slaves
of
the
Beast
.
Of
the
second
,
The
fixt
settlement
of
Kingdoms
and
Nations
against
Popery
.
Of
the
third
,
Execution
done
on
the
Emissaries
of
the
Beast
.
Of
the
fourth
,
A
more
than
ordinary
Light
cast
on
Scripture-Prophecies
,
and
Conversion
of
some
mighty
Potentate
to
the
pure
Gospel
.
Of
the
fifth
,
The
defeat
of
the
Infallible
Chair
and
disconsolate
State
of
Rome
.
Of
the
sixth
,
Some
changes
in
the
Turkish
Empire
conjoined
with
the
Conversion
of
the
Jews
.
Of
the
seventh
,
The
full
and
final
destruction
of
impenitent
Babylon
or
the
Beast
,
and
the
Conversion
of
innumerable
multitudes
of
Infidels
to
the
Reformed
Christianity
.
AND
I
heard
a
great
voice
out
of
the
temple
,
saying
to
the
seven
angels
,
Go
your
ways
,
and
pour
out
the
vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
2
And
the
first
went
,
and
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
earth
;
and
there
fell
a
noisome
and
grievous
sore
upon
the
men
which
had
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
and
upon
them
which
worshipped
his
image
.
3
And
the
second
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
sea
;
and
it
became
as
the
bloud
of
a
dead
man
:
and
every
living
soul
died
in
the
sea
.
4
And
the
third
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
;
and
they
became
bloud
.
5
And
I
heard
the
angel
of
the
waters
say
,
Thou
art
righteous
,
O
Lord
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
shalt
be
,
because
thou
hast
judged
thus
:
6
For
they
have
shed
the
bloud
of
saints
and
prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
bloud
to
drink
;
for
they
are
worthy
.
7
And
I
heard
another
out
of
the
altar
say
,
Even
so
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
true
and
righteous
are
thy
judgments
.
8
And
the
fourth
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
sun
;
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
scorch
men
with
sire
.
9
And
men
were
scorched
with
great
heat
,
and
blasphemed
the
name
of
God
,
which
hath
power
over
these
plagues
:
and
they
repented
not
,
to
give
him
glory
.
10
And
the
fifth
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
;
and
his
kingdom
was
full
of
darkness
,
and
they
gnawed
their
tongues
for
pain
,
11
And
blasphemed
the
God
of
heaven
because
of
their
pains
and
their
sores
,
and
repented
not
of
their
deeds
.
12
And
the
sixth
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
great
river
Euphrates
;
and
the
water
thereof
was
dried
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
might
be
prepared
.
13
And
I
saw
three
unclean
spirits
like
frogs
come
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
prophet
.
14
For
they
are
the
spirits
of
devils
,
working
miracles
,
which
go
forth
unto
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battel
of
that
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
15
Behold
,
I
come
as
a
thief
.
Blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
,
and
keepeth
his
garments
,
lest
he
walk
naked
,
and
they
see
his
shame
.
16
And
he
gathered
them
together
into
a
place
,
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
,
Armageddon
.
17
And
the
seventh
angel
poured
out
his
vial
into
the
air
;
and
there
came
a
great
voice
out
of
the
temple
of
heaven
from
the
throne
,
saying
,
It
is
done
.
18
And
there
were
voices
,
and
thunders
,
and
lightnings
:
and
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
such
as
were
not
since
men
were
upon
the
earth
,
so
mighty
an
earthquake
and
so
great
.
19
And
the
great
city
was
divided
into
three
parts
,
and
the
cities
of
the
nations
fell
,
and
great
Babylon
came
in
remembrance
before
God
,
to
give
unto
her
the
cup
of
the
wine
of
the
fierceness
of
his
wrath
.
20
And
every
island
sled
away
,
and
the
mountains
were
not
found
.
21
And
there
fell
upon
men
a
great
hail
out
of
heaven
,
every
stone
about
the
weight
of
a
talent
:
and
men
blasphemed
God
,
because
of
the
plague
of
the
hail
;
for
the
plague
thereof
was
exceeded
great
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
OUT
of
the
Temple
,
&c.
Out
of
which
the
Angels
had
come
forth
,
chap.
15.6
.
Upon
the
Earth
.
Upon
Daniel's
Earth
or
Clay
,
the
Ecclesiastick
Body
moulded
into
that
Polity
which
is
called
the
two-horned
Beast
.
V.
2.
His
Vial
upon
the
Earth
.
In
that
sense
of
Earth
that
was
intimated
before
,
namely
,
on
the
Papal
or
Antichristian
Hierarchy
.
This
Vial
therefore
is
immediately
poured
on
the
Earth
,
several
of
the
other
reflexively
or
consequentially
.
But
the
Angels
are
bid
all
of
them
to
pour
the
Vials
on
the
Earth
some
way
or
other
,
v.
1.
A
noisome
grievous
sore
.
This
is
an
Aegyptian
plague
,
as
the
Earth
on
which
it
is
inflicted
,
Aegypt
,
spiritually
so
called
,
that
holds
the
Mystical
Israelites
the
Apostolical
Christians
in
bondage
.
This
plague
therefore
signifies
the
fury
and
envy
,
wherewith
the
minds
of
the
Pontifician
Party
were
extremely
enraged
and
exulcerated
(
driven
by
evil
Spirits
,
from
the
Lord
,
as
in
the
case
of
Saul
)
against
the
Risen
Witnesses
.
Which
devilish
distemper
did
so
dementate
them
,
that
they
made
themselves
still
more
execrable
and
odious
by
their
impotent
and
unsuccessfull
attempts
against
them
that
God
had
thus
exalted
above
their
reach
.
This
therefore
is
the
plain
and
easie
sense
of
the
effusion
of
the
first
Vial
,
and
answers
to
[
The
Nations
were
angry
]
chap.
11.18
.
V.
3.
Sea
in
the
Prophetick
style
signifies
the
gathering
together
of
people
into
one
Polity
or
Kingdom
;
And
here
in
this
Aegyptian
plague
such
Dominions
must
be
understood
as
were
Papal
.
And
the
Sea
turned
into
bloud
,
and
the
fishes
all
dead
in
it
,
signifies
the
deadness
and
hopelesness
of
the
Pontifician
affairs
upon
the
full
settlement
of
the
Reformation
in
such
Principalities
and
Kingdoms
.
The
Rising
of
the
Witnesses
and
partial
fall
of
Babylon
is
like
the
Victory
of
the
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
but
the
settlement
of
the
Reformation
prefigured
by
the
effect
of
the
second
Vial
is
like
the
Descent
of
the
New
Jerusalem
under
the
second
Thunder
.
See
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
his
Remarks
on
this
place
;
and
also
Paralipomena
Prophetica
,
chap.
51.
Qu
.
13.
V.
4.
As
Sea
signified
above
Politically
,
so
Rivers
and
Fountains
of
waters
or
Springs
,
must
,
that
are
the
Heads
of
Rivers
,
and
both
come
from
the
Sea
and
return
thither
again
,
viz.
the
water
of
them
.
A
Sea
therefore
here
being
a
Kingdom
or
Polity
,
the
Rivers
must
be
Emissary
Powers
of
the
said
Kingdom
,
whether
Armies
or
other
Agents
with
those
that
head
them
and
govern
them
,
who
may
be
deemed
the
Spring-Heads
of
them
,
they
taking
their
directions
and
motions
from
them
,
and
depending
on
them
as
Rivers
do
on
their
Springs
.
And
this
being
an
Aegyptian
plague
again
,
the
turning
these
Rivers
into
bloud
is
the
putting
to
Death
the
Emissaries
of
the
Mystical
Aegypt
for
their
treasonable
Attempts
against
Kings
or
Princes
,
and
the
settled
Religion
and
Government
of
the
place
.
V.
5.
The
Angel
of
the
waters
,
the
Prefects
of
the
multitudes
of
People
,
says
,
Thou
art
just
,
O
Jehovah
,
thou
great
Judge
and
King
for
doing
thus
.
V.
6.
Because
they
have
shed
the
bloud
of
so
many
Saints
and
Prophets
,
namely
in
the
Pergamenian
Interval
,
in
which
thy
faithfull
Martyr
Antipas
was
slain
with
the
sword
,
besides
many
other
Butcheries
and
Massacres
of
the
people
of
God
.
For
which
they
deserve
to
drink
of
the
same
cup
themselves
.
V.
7.
And
another
Angel
out
of
the
place
of
the
Temple
where
the
Altar
stood
,
and
where
so
many
burnt-offerings
were
made
,
saith
,
Even
so
Lord
God
Almighty
,
&c.
For
I
can
witness
what
a
number
of
innocent
Souls
were
burnt
with
fire
and
saggot
in
the
Thyatirian
Interval
of
the
Church
,
because
they
would
not
submit
to
the
gross
Superstitions
and
Idolatries
,
and
incredible
,
nay
impossible
Figments
of
the
Roman
Hierarchy
,
and
so
were
made
burnt-offerings
or
sacrifices
to
their
intolerable
Avarice
,
Ambition
and
Tyrannical
cruelty
.
V.
8.
Sun
may
have
here
either
a
Political
or
Mystical
sense
.
Mystically
understood
,
it
may
be
the
Word
of
God
,
which
is
a
Lamp
unto
our
feet
,
and
a
Light
unto
our
paths
,
as
the
great
Lamp
of
the
Universe
is
naturally
understood
to
be
.
Wherefore
clear
Explications
of
the
Word
of
God
,
the
Prophetical
parts
especially
,
whereby
the
detestable
and
damnable
condition
of
those
that
adhere
to
Babylon
or
Antichrist
is
discovered
,
is
the
Effusion
of
the
fourth
Vial
in
this
first
sense
,
which
vexes
,
scorches
and
enrages
the
Pontisicians
very
sorely
.
V.
9.
They
are
so
vext
that
they
blaspheme
the
Name
of
God
,
and
rather
vilifie
the
Scriptures
and
the
Spirit
that
wrote
them
,
than
repent
them
of
their
sins
,
and
give
glory
to
God
by
acknowledging
the
Truth
.
And
this
may
go
for
the
Mystical
sense
of
the
Effusion
of
the
Vial
on
the
Sun.
But
,
Sun
,
Politically
taken
,
may
be
understood
of
the
greatest
Secular
Power
within
the
Papal
Jurisdiction
.
Wherefore
if
any
German
Emperour
,
or
any
Potentate
as
considerable
as
the
German
Emperour
should
be
so
illuminated
with
the
true
knowledge
of
the
Gospel
,
as
cordially
to
resent
the
cause
thereof
,
the
general
Reformation
that
any
such
Potentate
would
introduce
into
his
Kingdom
or
Empire
,
will
scorch
,
and
burn
,
and
vex
the
Vassals
of
the
two-horned
Beast
at
the
very
heart
,
and
so
will
prove
the
pouring
out
the
Vial
on
the
Sun
in
the
most
proper
Political
sense
.
V.
10.
In
a
Mystical
sense
correspondent
to
the
former
,
the
Seat
or
Throne
here
of
the
Beast
,
viz.
of
the
two-horned
Beast
,
may
be
the
same
that
Cathedra
,
the
pretended
infallible
Chair
of
that
Pseudoprophet
.
To
the
detection
of
whose
frauds
the
Vial
poured
out
on
the
Sun
,
Mystically
understood
,
may
prepare
the
way
,
and
the
people
under
this
fifth
Vial
be
generally
convinced
of
the
false
pretence
of
the
Papal
Hierarchies
Infallibility
.
The
false
light
of
which
vain
pretence
being
once
removed
,
they
must
needs
find
themselves
much
in
the
dark
,
their
Religion
being
such
as
neither
Scripture
,
Reason
,
Common
sense
,
nor
any
thing
else
that
has
any
Authority
with
it
can
afford
any
light
to
,
so
that
his
Kingdom
is
full
of
darkness
;
and
they
gnaw
their
tongues
for
pain
,
because
this
cheat
of
Infallibility
being
discovered
by
the
clear
demonstration
of
the
Apostasie
of
the
Church
,
out
of
the
Prophecies
,
they
are
quite
left
in
the
dark
,
hopeless
and
helpless
,
and
know
not
now
what
hank
to
have
over
the
people
,
who
before
were
made
to
believe
any
thing
which
made
for
the
Church-mens
power
and
gain
,
upon
the
Pretence
of
the
Infallibility
of
their
Church
.
V.
11.
The
Event
of
so
great
manifestations
of
Truth
was
so
vexatious
to
them
,
that
they
reproached
the
Authour
of
it
,
the
Spirit
of
God
and
Holy
Scriptures
,
nor
repented
they
of
their
deeds
.
So
hardened
was
the
heart
of
this
Pharaoh
,
the
King
of
this
Spiritual
Aegypt
,
nor
would
he
let
the
people
of
God
go
,
to
serve
him
according
to
his
own
Commands
and
Precepts
.
And
this
may
be
the
Mystical
meaning
of
this
fifth
Vial
.
But
Politically
understood
,
the
Seat
of
this
two-horned
Beast
is
the
same
with
the
Seat
of
the
Whore
,
who
is
seated
on
the
seven-hilled
Rome
.
And
in
this
sense
it
bodes
ill
to
that
City
,
as
if
it
would
be
taken
again
under
this
Vial
,
as
it
has
been
often
;
or
at
least
,
as
if
from
the
effects
of
the
former
Vial
,
Politically
understood
,
there
would
be
a
great
deadness
of
Trade
to
that
greatest
Merchant
of
the
great
men
of
the
Earth
,
and
so
great
unfrequentedness
,
obscurity
and
darkness
would
seize
his
principal
seat
.
V.
12.
The
Euphratean
Horsemen
are
the
Turks
,
as
we
have
noted
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
.
This
Vial
therefore
signifies
such
a
mutation
of
affairs
in
the
Turkish
Empire
,
as
will
make
for
the
joining
of
the
Jews
,
and
it
may
be
some
other
Eastern
people
,
and
their
Princes
or
Persons
of
note
,
with
the
Church
of
Christ
;
as
being
either
converted
,
or
in
a
near
preparation
to
Conversion
to
his
Gospel
,
as
may
appear
from
chap.
19.
v.
7
,
8.
For
the
marriage
of
the
Lamb's
wife
there
immediately
precedes
the
battel
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
which
undoubtedly
is
the
same
Vision
in
effect
with
the
seventh
Vial
.
Besides
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
,
chap.
11.19
.
shews
that
the
Jews
are
concerned
in
the
sixth
Vial
;
and
the
Harvest
,
chap.
14.
v.
16.
that
they
are
then
to
be
converted
to
the
pure
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
this
to
the
dis-interest
assuredly
of
the
two-horned
Beast
.
Thus
mutually
do
those
places
illustrate
one
another
.
And
hitherto
reach
the
six
first
Vials
;
which
,
according
to
our
interpretation
of
them
,
either
directly
or
reflexively
are
all
poured
on
the
Earth
,
Daniel's
Clay
or
the
two-horned
Beast
,
according
to
command
,
v.
1.
The
Scene
of
the
seventh
Vial
now
begins
,
which
contains
the
Conflict
and
Victory
of
the
true
Apostolick
Church
of
Christ
,
(
which
are
one
part
in
this
Battel
)
over
the
Antichristian
part
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
which
are
the
other
part
,
and
over
the
Infidel
Party
which
profess
not
Christ
;
and
this
is
the
third
part
under
the
Dragon
.
Which
Tripartition
is
worth
the
noting
for
the
better
understanding
the
matters
of
the
seventh
Vial
.
V.
13.
These
Frogs
are
the
Emissaries
,
Orators
,
Negotiators
or
Solicitors
of
the
affairs
of
the
Dragon
,
and
of
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
the
two
Parties
opposite
to
the
Apostolical
or
Evangelical
Party
.
And
they
have
the
shape
of
Frogs
for
their
earthliness
and
slimy
uncleanness
,
to
betoken
the
wisedom
they
act
from
,
that
it
is
earthly
,
sensual
and
devilish
.
V.
14.
The
Spirits
of
Devils
,
&c.
These
Frogs
said
to
be
the
Spirits
of
Devils
,
are
yet
to
be
interpreted
of
Men
under
these
Spirits
or
evil
Angels
Conduct
,
according
to
the
genius
or
style
of
the
Apocalypse
.
And
Frogs
,
in
whose
shape
these
wonder-working
Spirits
are
,
signifie
Enchanters
and
Juglers
(
according
to
the
Onirocriticks
)
prestigious
Deceivers
of
the
people
by
false
Miracles
,
feigned
Visions
,
and
the
like
;
which
haply
may
be
more
peculiar
to
the
Antichristian
Party
,
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
.
But
the
Frog
out
of
the
Dragon's
mouth
,
his
Miracles
may
be
,
besides
those
of
unlawfull
Magick
,
prestigious
demonstrations
to
prove
the
frivolousness
of
all
Revealed
Religion
at
least
,
the
better
to
harden
the
hearts
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
against
the
pure
and
Apostolick
Christians
.
To
gather
them
to
the
battel
,
&c.
For
as
that
wisedom
which
is
from
above
is
pure
and
peaceable
,
so
this
earthly
and
devilish
wisedom
delights
in
confusion
and
bloud
.
Of
God
Almighty
.
Under
whose
conduct
are
the
Evangelical
Party
or
the
pure
Apostolical
Christians
.
V.
15.
This
defeat
of
false
and
ineffectual
Religions
,
will
be
a
surprizing
Providence
to
all
those
that
Hypocritically
shroud
themselves
under
them
,
instead
of
being
cloathed
with
the
everlasting
Righteousness
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
those
that
cover
with
a
covering
,
but
not
of
God's
Spirit
,
that
they
may
add
sin
to
sin
.
But
at
this
time
God
will
pluck
off
the
covering
from
all
Nations
,
and
the
Vail
of
Hypocrisie
from
off
the
people
,
Esay
25.7
.
which
is
an
intimation
that
this
Battel
is
not
so
much
carnal
as
spiritual
.
V.
16.
By
the
over-ruling
Providence
of
God
they
were
brought
into
this
place
Armageddon
,
which
in
the
Hebrew
signifies
the
destruction
of
their
Armies
;
but
there
is
nothing
yet
done
toward
their
discomfiture
,
for
the
seventh
Vial
is
not
yet
poured
out
.
And
therefore
by
a
Commutation
of
Iconisms
(
see
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
,
and
the
Answer
to
S.
E.
his
Remark
on
the
place
,
and
Query
6.
on
chap.
51.
of
Paralip
.
Prophet
.
)
the
Event
of
this
Congress
is
set
out
in
another
form
,
this
huge
Camp
of
all
the
Armies
on
both
sides
being
turned
into
one
mighty
City
,
which
is
called
the
great
City
,
consisting
of
the
Universality
of
Cities
considered
as
one
,
and
over
this
City
is
the
seventh
Vial
poured
out
into
the
air
,
as
follows
.
V.
17.
It
is
done
.
This
is
a
firm
Decree
,
signified
by
the
voice
out
of
the
Temple
from
him
that
sits
on
the
Throne
,
and
a
full
assurance
by
his
Spirit
universally
in
the
hearts
of
his
servants
the
Evangelical
Party
,
that
their
Ministry
shall
succeed
,
and
that
there
will
be
an
utter
overthrow
of
Antichrist
,
and
a
consummate
enlargement
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
V.
18.
There
was
such
a
strange
Mutation
of
affairs
in
the
World
,
as
was
never
known
or
recorded
in
any
History
of
former
times
:
Of
such
mighty
efficacy
was
the
preaching
of
the
pure
Gospel
in
the
power
of
the
Spirit
by
the
Speaking-party
of
the
Army
of
Christ
against
the
forces
of
the
Infidels
and
Antichrist
.
For
this
is
the
meaning
of
those
Voices
,
and
Thunders
,
and
Lightenings
,
that
it
was
the
promulgation
(
by
those
Boanergeses
)
of
the
Law
of
the
Son
of
God
,
which
is
like
unto
fire
,
as
is
related
in
Esdras
,
Esdr.
chap.
13.
V.
19.
And
the
great
City
was
divided
into
three
parts
,
viz.
As
there
were
three
parts
in
the
great
Camp
;
The
Antichristian
Party
;
the
purely
Heathen
and
Infidel
Party
,
and
the
pure
Evangelical
Party
:
But
this
Tripartition
is
named
immediately
after
this
great
Earthquake
,
as
if
it
were
the
effect
of
it
,
for
the
more
handsome
embellishing
the
outward
Cortex
of
the
Prophecy
.
And
the
Cities
of
the
Nations
fell
,
i.e.
the
Heathenish
or
Infidel
Party
were
Thunder-struck
by
these
Boanergeses
,
and
converted
to
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
in
the
simplicity
and
purity
thereof
.
And
great
Babylon
,
&c.
The
Antichristian
Hierarchy
with
her
Adherents
,
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
as
she
is
called
in
the
following
Chapter
,
are
here
met
withall
to
the
purpose
,
and
forced
to
drink
of
the
cup
of
the
fierceness
of
God's
wrath
,
to
be
arraigned
,
judged
and
punished
according
to
the
heinousness
of
her
crimes
.
V.
20.
Their
Temples
and
other
consecrated
places
were
taken
from
them
,
and
they
were
deprived
of
their
Dignities
,
or
of
the
assistence
of
the
great
ones
of
the
Earth
.
V.
21.
Upon
men
a
great
Hail
,
&c.
namely
,
upon
Babylon
or
the
Antichristian
Party
.
So
that
all
her
goodly
Trees
were
spoiled
and
stript
of
their
both
leaves
and
fruit
,
their
boughs
broke
down
,
and
their
stocks
beaten
bare
even
to
the
inmost
Bark
.
Which
being
a
different
success
of
this
conflict
,
upon
these
,
this
Hail-storm
is
mentioned
apart
by
it self
at
the
end
of
all
.
And
men
blasphemed
God
,
&c.
The
hearts
of
this
Antichristian
Party
were
still
hardened
,
even
in
this
last
Aegyptian
plague
inflicted
on
them
,
and
proper
therefore
to
them
.
And
their
rage
and
impatience
under
their
calamity
made
them
speak
evil
of
the
ways
of
God
,
which
yet
are
altogether
Righteousness
and
Truth
.
The
Cities
of
the
Nations
fell
by
Thunder
,
but
Babylon
the
same
with
Aegypt
is
destroyed
by
an
Aegyptian
Plague
,
Hail
.
Which
plainly
again
signifies
to
us
the
difference
of
those
two
parties
,
the
one
Infidel
,
the
other
Antichristian
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
ARG
.
A
more
full
description
of
the
Object
of
the
foregoing
Effusion
of
the
Vials
,
(
by
one
of
the
Vial-Angels
)
viz.
of
the
Whore
or
two-horned
Beast
.
A
woman
arrayed
in
Purple
and
Scarlet
,
with
a
golden
Cup
in
her
hand
sitting
on
a
Beast
full
of
Names
of
Blasphemy
,
having
seven
Heads
and
ten
Horns
.
The
Title
of
the
Woman
,
Mystery
,
Babylon
the
great
Mother
of
Harlots
,
&c.
The
Name
of
the
Beast
,
[
That
was
,
is
not
,
and
yet
is
]
.
The
Interpretation
of
the
seven
Heads
and
ten
Horns
by
the
Vial-Angel
.
That
five
of
the
Heads
were
gone
in
S.
John's
time
.
And
the
sixth
the
Pagan
Caesars
then
in
being
.
That
the
seventh
was
the
Head
(
after
the
Christian
Caesars
)
under
which
the
Beast
that
was
,
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
again
full
of
Names
of
Blasphemy
,
bears
the
Whore
the
joint-will
of
the
ten
Horns
being
so
for
a
time
.
Who
yet
after
,
hate
her
and
burn
her
with
fire
.
That
this
Whore
is
Roman
,
indicated
both
from
the
seven
Hills
,
and
in
that
no
Polity
seated
on
seven
Hills
ruled
over
the
Earth
in
S.
John's
time
but
the
Roman
.
AND
there
came
one
of
the
seven
angels
which
had
the
seven
vials
,
and
talked
with
me
,
saying
unto
me
,
Come
hither
,
I
will
shew
unto
thee
the
judgment
of
the
great
whore
,
that
sitteth
upon
many
waters
:
2
With
whom
the
Kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
,
and
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
have
been
made
drunk
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
3
So
he
carried
me
away
in
the
spirit
into
the
wilderness
:
and
I
saw
a
woman
sit
upon
a
scarlet-coloured
beast
,
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
4
And
the
woman
was
arayed
in
purple
and
scarlet-colour
,
and
decked
with
gold
and
precious
stones
and
pearls
,
having
a
golden
cup
in
her
hand
,
full
of
abominations
,
and
filthiness
of
her
fornication
.
5
And
upon
her
forehead
was
a
name
written
,
MYSTERY
,
BABYLON
THE
GREAT
,
THE
MOTHER
OF
HARLOTS
,
AND
ABOMINATIONS
OF
THE
EARTH
.
6
And
I
saw
the
woman
drunken
with
the
bloud
of
the
saints
,
and
with
the
bloud
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
:
and
when
I
saw
her
,
I
wondred
with
great
admiration
.
7
And
the
angel
said
unto
me
,
Wherefore
didst
thou
marvel
?
I
will
tell
thee
the
mystery
of
the
woman
,
and
of
the
beast
that
carrieth
her
,
which
hath
the
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
.
8
The
beast
that
thou
sawest
,
was
,
and
is
not
;
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
go
into
perdition
:
and
they
that
dwell
on
the
earth
shall
wonder
(
whose
names
were
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
)
when
they
behold
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
9
And
here
is
the
mind
which
hath
wisedom
.
The
seven
heads
are
seven
mountains
,
on
which
the
woman
sitteth
.
10
And
there
are
seven
Kings
;
five
are
fallen
,
and
one
is
,
and
the
other
is
not
yet
come
;
and
when
he
cometh
,
he
must
continue
a
short
space
.
11
And
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
even
he
is
the
eighth
,
and
is
of
the
seven
,
and
goeth
into
perdition
.
12
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
are
ten
Kings
,
which
have
received
no
kingdom
as
yet
;
but
receive
power
as
Kings
one
hour
with
the
beast
.
13
These
have
one
mind
,
and
shall
give
their
power
and
strength
unto
the
beast
.
14
These
shall
make
war
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Lamb
shall
overcome
them
:
for
he
is
Lord
of
lords
,
and
King
of
kings
;
and
they
that
are
with
him
,
are
called
,
and
chosen
,
and
faithfull
.
15
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
The
waters
which
thou
sawest
,
where
the
whore
sitteth
,
are
peoples
,
and
multitudes
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
.
16
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
upon
the
beast
,
these
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
shall
make
her
desolate
,
and
naked
,
and
shall
eat
her
flesh
,
and
burn
her
with
fire
.
17
For
God
hath
put
in
their
hearts
to
fulfill
his
will
,
and
to
agree
,
and
give
their
kingdom
unto
the
beast
,
untill
the
words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
.
18
And
the
woman
which
thou
sawest
,
is
that
great
city
,
which
reigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
The
NOTES
.
IN
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
v.
19.
there
was
a
short
glance
at
the
Arraignment
,
Accusation
and
Condemnation
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
.
But
her
destruction
being
the
main
scope
of
all
the
Vials
,
this
argument
is
more
fully
prosecuted
in
this
and
the
following
Chapter
.
V.
1.
The
judgment
of
the
great
Whore
,
&c.
The
Arraignment
,
Accusation
and
Condemnation
of
the
Antichristian
Idolatrous
Hierarchy
of
Rome
,
seated
amongst
many
people
,
whose
Jurisdiction
spreads
far
and
wide
,
and
who
pretends
to
be
the
Church
universal
.
V.
2.
With
whom
the
ten
Kings
(
v.
12.
)
have
joined
in
Idolatrous
worship
,
and
the
Inhabiters
of
the
Earth
been
so
inflamed
,
so
intoxicated
and
dementated
with
the
unwholsome
heat
of
Idolatrous
zeal
,
that
it
has
made
them
quarrel
with
all
Opposers
or
Despisers
of
their
fair
Diana
,
and
so
sottish
,
secure
and
heedless
,
that
they
have
lain
exposed
to
all
the
deceits
and
injuries
this
cunning
Circe
could
put
upon
them
.
V.
3.
A
scarlet-coloured
Beast
.
Whose
colour
denotes
Tyrannical
Cruelty
as
well
as
Imperial
Majesty
.
By
this
is
understood
the
Roman
Empire
.
Full
of
Names
of
Blasphemy
,
i.e.
full
of
Titles
or
Kinds
of
Idolatry
.
Full
of
Gods
,
so
Grotius
interprets
it
,
understanding
it
of
the
Pagan
Empire
;
but
Mr.
Mede
would
render
it
,
Full
of
Demons
,
or
Souls
of
departed
Saints
religiously
worshipped
to
the
reproach
of
themselves
and
their
Maker
,
understanding
it
of
the
Pagano-christian
Empire
.
The
seven
Heads
and
ten
Horns
the
Angel
interprets
,
v.
9.12
.
V.
4.
Was
arayed
in
Purple
,
&c.
This
idolatrous
Hierarchy
,
the
Patriarchs
or
Popes
especially
,
and
Cardinals
,
&c.
have
this
imperial
colour
and
Richness
,
very
gorgeously
apparelled
upon
occasions
in
their
rich
Copes
and
costly
Miters
,
to
say
nothing
of
the
furniture
of
their
Altars
.
A
golden
Cup
,
&c.
An
enchanted
Cup
or
Philtre
,
an
intoxicating
Love-potion
,
to
inflame
the
Empire
again
with
an
Whorish
desire
after
Idols
.
And
the
very
Metal
of
the
Cup
is
Magick
enough
to
intoxicate
the
brains
of
their
Clergy
,
with
the
fumes
of
Ambition
and
Covetousness
,
who
are
not
enriched
with
the
Golden
gifts
of
their
Church
,
but
so
far
as
they
assist
and
abet
the
Idolatry
thereof
.
V.
5.
Was
a
name
written
.
In
allusion
to
some
impudent
Harlots
,
who
had
their
Names
written
on
their
Foreheads
.
Mystery
,
Babylon
the
Great
,
&c.
The
first
word
is
a
Key
to
the
rest
,
intimating
that
Babylon
is
here
to
be
understood
as
Sodom
,
and
Aegypt
,
chap.
11.8
.
spiritually
,
viz.
of
a
Christian
Polity
or
Hierarchy
,
so
degenerated
into
unchristian
Tyranny
and
Idolatry
,
that
it
is
Mystically
called
Aegypt
,
in
the
above-said
Chapter
,
and
here
Babylon
the
great
.
Babylon
as
holding
the
Children
of
God
in
such
an
hard
Captivity
,
and
propagating
the
worship
of
Baalim
,
Demons
or
false
Gods
,
viz.
what
is
analogous
thereto
.
Great
,
as
pretending
to
be
the
Church
Catholick
or
Universal
,
and
indeed
having
a
large
Jurisdiction
in
the
Christian
World
.
Mother
of
Harlots
,
in
reproach
to
her
affectation
of
being
called
Holy
Mother
the
Church
,
while
she
is
so
unholy
,
as
to
be
the
Authour
of
the
Abominations
of
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
of
Idols
or
Image
worship
,
which
are
called
Abominations
in
Hebrew
.
This
Whore
of
Babylon
therefore
is
the
same
with
the
two-horned
Beast
,
with
the
Horns
of
a
Lamb
,
as
pretending
to
be
a
Christian
Hierarchy
,
but
speaking
as
a
Dragon
,
i.e.
decreeing
Idolatries
and
bloudy
Persecutions
.
As
here
,
one
part
of
the
charge
against
this
Whore
of
Babylon
,
is
Idolatry
.
And
her
bloudy
Persecutions
follow
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
6.
To
be
drunk
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
,
shews
her
excessive
and
unsatiable
Cruelty
in
persecuting
them
,
not
onely
burning
them
with
fire
and
faggot
,
but
destroying
them
with
repeated
Massacres
,
insomuch
that
she
is
found
to
exceed
the
bloudiness
and
cruelty
of
the
Pagans
against
the
primitive
Christians
under
the
red
Dragon
.
I
wondred
with
great
admiration
,
that
God
should
permit
so
great
impiety
and
wickedness
and
so
great
Prosperity
to
Consort
together
.
But
that
John
might
the
better
understand
the
Comprehension
of
God's
ways
,
and
Providence
over
his
Church
,
the
Angel
unfolds
the
Riddle
to
him
.
V.
7.
And
ten
Horns
,
namely
,
On
his
seventh
Head
,
as
appears
from
the
eleventh
and
twelfth
verses
of
this
Chapter
.
V.
8.
The
Beast
which
thou
sawest
,
his
Name
is
[
that
was
and
is
not
,
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
Pit
,
and
go
into
perdition
]
and
scarce
any
longer
a
Name
is
it
than
that
written
on
the
Woman's
forehead
.
And
the
intimating
that
it
is
his
Name
is
omitted
by
a
Prophetical
Ellipsis
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
But
the
occasion
of
this
Name
is
taken
from
the
time
when
the
Empire
had
become
Christian
,
and
had
ceased
to
be
a
Beast
,
that
is
,
to
be
idolatrous
,
&c.
For
then
it
was
true
of
it
,
that
it
was
,
viz.
a
Beast
under
the
six
first
Paganizing
Heads
,
but
now
under
the
pure
Christian
Caesars
,
the
seventh
King
,
though
not
the
seventh
idolatrous
Head
,
he
is
not
,
for
the
Empire
ceaseth
to
be
a
Beast
then
as
not
idolatrous
,
but
it
was
true
then
,
that
the
Empire
would
become
a
Beast
again
ascending
out
of
the
bottomless
Pit
,
or
the
Sea
,
the
latter
denoting
multitudes
of
People
,
of
which
the
Beast
would
consist
,
the
other
the
Original
of
this
horrid
Apostasie
into
Idolatry
again
,
as
coming
from
the
Pit
of
Hell
it self
,
and
the
deceits
of
the
Devil
,
which
is
the
state
of
the
Empire
under
the
eighth
King
,
or
seventh
head
of
the
Beast
.
But
to
mitigate
St.
John's
wonderment
,
there
is
at
last
added
in
this
Name
.
[
And
go
into
perdition
]
which
implies
,
that
the
Apostolical
state
of
the
Empire
shall
not
endure
always
,
but
in
due
time
be
utterly
abolished
,
and
so
the
Beast
cease
to
be
for
ever
.
These
several
conditions
of
the
Roman
Empire
as
to
Religion
,
are
thus
Skilfully
comprized
in
this
Name
of
the
Beast
.
And
they
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
shall
wonder
,
&c.
See
chap.
13.
v.
3.
All
are
seduced
to
follow
this
Beast
,
unless
the
elect
of
God
such
as
are
afterwards
termed
,
the
called
,
chosen
and
faithfull
.
That
was
,
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
Whose
name
is
so
,
and
most
properly
so
called
,
under
the
seventh
Head
,
being
the
very
same
with
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
chap.
13
,
14.
For
the
Paganochristian
Empire
was
not
properly
the
same
Pagan
Empire
,
but
rather
the
Image
thereof
,
and
the
state
thereof
is
fitly
expressed
in
this
present
Name
.
The
Beast
[
that
was
]
as
being
idolatrous
as
before
,
[
is
not
]
as
not
being
that
Old
Pagan
idolatrous
Empire
[
and
yet
is
]
as
being
so
Pagan-like
idolatrous
.
Which
name
necessarily
imports
,
that
the
Roman
Empire
is
here
understood
in
that
succession
of
time
,
wherein
it
had
apostatized
from
the
pure
Christian
worship
into
Idolatry
,
and
that
therefore
the
Woman
that
rides
this
Beast
can
be
no
Pagan
Polity
,
but
the
Paganochristian
Hierarchy
.
So
that
the
Name
again
,
as
I
said
before
,
is
contrived
to
set
off
the
different
states
of
the
Roman
Empire
as
to
Religion
.
Which
is
the
main
Scope
of
this
Vision
,
as
is
farther
manifest
from
the
Whore's
riding
the
Beast
,
as
well
as
the
Beasts
being
said
to
be
full
of
Names
of
Blasphemy
.
V.
9.
Here
is
the
mind
,
&c.
Here
lyes
the
meaning
of
a
great
Arcanum
or
secret
.
For
the
Greek
word
Sophia
seems
so
to
insinuate
.
For
wisedom
is
according
to
her
name
,
and
is
not
manifest
to
the
vulgar
.
Ecclesiastic
.
chap.
6.2
.
Seven
mountains
,
&c.
Which
haply
has
a
glance
at
Constantinople
as
well
as
at
Rome
,
both
these
Cities
having
seven
mountains
,
and
the
Greek
clergy
having
corrupted
the
Eastern
Church
,
as
well
as
the
Latine
clergy
the
Western
.
And
the
horns
of
the
two-horned
Beast
,
we
did
above
interpret
of
these
two
Patriarchates
,
Rome
and
Constantinople
.
V.
10.
And
there
are
seven
Kings
,
viz.
signified
by
the
seven
Heads
of
the
Beast
,
and
therefore
Idolatrous
sorts
of
Sovereignties
.
Six
Pagan
,
and
the
seventh
Paganochristian
,
otherwise
there
are
eight
Kings
if
you
take
the
pure
Christian
Kings
in
,
or
eight
Heads
of
the
Empire
,
though
not
of
the
Beast
,
the
Empire
under
the
pure
Christian
King
ceasing
to
be
a
Beast
.
Wherefore
as
by
the
Name
of
the
Beast
,
so
by
the
Enumeration
of
the
Heads
of
the
Beast
or
Empire
,
the
state
of
the
Empire
is
set
out
as
to
Religion
.
Which
is
the
main
Scope
of
the
Vision
,
as
any
one
that
is
not
grosly
stupid
or
willfully
blind
,
cannot
but
easily
discern
.
Five
are
fallen
,
viz.
Kings
,
Consuls
,
Consular
Tribunes
,
Decemviri
,
Dictatours
.
These
Sovereign
Pagan
Magistrates
had
passed
away
in
St.
John's
time
.
And
one
is
,
viz.
the
Pagan
Caesars
,
these
were
in
being
in
his
time
.
And
the
other
is
not
yet
come
.
The
other
King
of
a
quite
different
nature
.
For
the
Enumeration
now
is
of
Kings
,
in
the
largest
sense
.
Wherefore
the
other
quite
different
King
,
as
the
Greek
word
[
allos
]
implies
,
is
the
pure
Christian
Caesars
,
who
were
not
in
St.
John's
time
.
Continue
a
short
space
.
The
succession
of
the
pure
Christian
Emperours
will
last
but
a
while
,
the
Apostasie
not
long
after
being
to
come
in
.
V.
11.
And
the
Beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
.
Which
above
was
called
the
Beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
the
Head
suppose
of
this
Beast
,
whether
Caesarean
before
all
the
ten
Horns
had
got
Kingdoms
,
or
Hieratical
when
the
Pope
had
perkt
up
above
the
Emperours
or
Caesars
;
or
Hieraticopolitical
,
which
is
most
likely
,
the
Whore
which
is
the
Hieratical
power
,
riding
this
Beast
and
guiding
and
ruling
the
Head
and
Horns
thereof
,
as
they
came
up
from
the
very
beginning
of
the
Apostasie
;
this
complex
Paganochristian
Head
,
made
up
of
Sacerdotal
and
secular
Sovereign
power
,
the
Sacerdotal
being
Predominant
in
what
this
Vision
mainly
aims
at
,
viz.
Matters
of
Religion
,
as
riding
the
Beast
and
guiding
the
Head
and
Horns
,
I
say
,
this
complex
Sovereignty
is
the
eighth
King
.
But
though
it
be
the
eighth
King
,
yet
it
is
said
,
And
is
of
the
seven
,
as
being
Paganochristian
,
and
consequently
Idolatrous
,
and
therefore
of
the
seven
Kings
,
first
mentioned
,
v.
10.
and
signified
by
the
seven
Blasphemous
or
idolatrous
Heads
of
the
Beast
.
It
is
to
wit
,
the
seventh
of
the
seven
.
So
that
though
there
be
eight
Kings
,
yet
there
are
but
just
seven
Heads
of
the
Beast
,
the
Empire
ceasing
to
be
a
Beast
,
under
the
seventh
King
,
the
pure
Christian
Caesars
.
And
goeth
into
Perdition
.
In
part
,
at
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
in
the
seventh
Semitime
.
But
at
last
his
idolatrous
Power
and
Tyranny
will
be
quite
abolished
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
as
is
also
supposed
in
several
passages
in
the
Lamentation
over
Babylon
,
in
the
following
Chapter
.
V.
12.
Which
have
received
no
Kingdom
as
yet
,
&c.
that
is
to
say
,
in
St.
John's
time
,
and
sutably
hereunto
there
is
no
mention
of
Crowns
on
the
ten
Horns
,
though
it
be
the
same
Beast
with
that
,
chap.
13.
whose
ten
Horns
are
Crowned
.
But
what
follows
supplies
the
omission
of
the
Crowns
on
the
Horns
,
in
that
they
are
said
to
receive
Power
as
Kings
,
one
hour
with
the
Beast
.
i
.
e
.
As
the
Empire
was
healing
into
the
Image
of
old
Paganism
,
and
became
a
Beast
again
,
these
Kings
or
Commanders
of
the
barbarous
Nations
that
invaded
the
Empire
,
were
catching
at
and
seizing
on
Kingdoms
,
some
sooner
some
later
,
till
about
the
year
456
they
were
all
sped
.
Which
shews
plainly
to
what
time
the
Beast
relates
,
that
bears
the
Whore
.
And
as
the
Paganochristian
Caesars
first
,
so
they
with
him
after
became
the
secular
,
or
Civil
part
of
the
Hieraticopolitical
Head
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
the
seventh
or
last
Head
.
V.
13.
These
ten
Kings
shall
be
of
one
Paganochristian
Religion
,
whereby
the
Empire
had
again
become
a
Beast
,
and
be
ready
by
force
of
Arms
if
need
be
,
or
by
what
other
Power
or
Authority
they
have
,
to
maintain
this
Beast
,
in
its
Beastly
,
that
is
,
in
its
Idolatrous
condition
,
and
Pagan-like
Superstitions
.
V.
14.
These
ten
Kings
,
the
Horns
of
the
ten
horned
Beast
,
shall
War
with
the
Lamb
,
with
the
Saints
and
Witnesses
,
but
shall
be
foiled
in
the
Conclusion
:
In
part
of
the
partial
fall
of
Babylon
,
and
rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
utterly
defeated
in
the
battel
of
the
Rider
on
the
white
Horse
,
who
is
there
followed
by
those
on
white
Horses
,
that
are
called
and
chosen
,
and
faithfull
,
and
therefore
will
be
sure
to
stick
to
him
,
that
has
the
Right
and
Title
of
being
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
has
a
just
claim
to
all
the
Dominions
of
the
Earth
.
V.
15.
Are
Peoples
and
multitudes
,
&c.
Even
all
the
Nations
and
People
in
the
Roman
Empire
.
V.
16.
This
has
been
done
in
its
measure
in
the
Reformation
,
when
so
many
Kingdoms
and
Principalities
forsook
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
may
be
farther
,
that
is
,
more
extendedly
fulfilled
under
the
fourth
and
fifth
Vials
Politically
understood
.
V.
17.
Put
in
their
Hearts
to
fulfill
his
Will
.
Which
is
to
be
understood
in
such
a
Sense
as
God
is
said
in
Exodus
to
harden
Pharaoh's
heart
from
letting
the
people
of
Israel
go
.
Untill
the
words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
.
For
in
Daniel
,
chap.
7.
it
is
plainly
said
of
the
little
Horn
,
which
there
takes
upon
him
to
change
Times
and
Laws
,
that
they
shall
be
given
into
his
hands
for
a
time
,
and
times
and
half
a
time
,
which
therefore
is
a
time
determinate
by
God
.
But
then
it
follows
.
But
the
judgment
shall
sit
,
and
they
shall
take
away
his
Dominion
,
in
part
,
within
the
seventh
Semitime
,
but
by
pouring
out
of
the
Vials
consume
it
and
destroy
it
,
till
there
be
an
end
of
it
.
And
the
little
Horn
,
is
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
or
the
two
horned
Beast
as
is
proved
,
Synops
.
Prophet
.
lib
.
2.
c
.
14.
V.
18.
Which
reigneth
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
That
is
,
which
reigned
in
St.
John's
time
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
whereby
it
is
manifest
,
that
Old
Rome
is
understood
,
not
New
Rome
,
or
Constantinople
.
For
no
Polity
seated
upon
seven
Hills
,
but
what
was
there
,
reigned
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
in
St.
John's
time
.
The
sense
therefore
in
brief
is
this
.
The
woman
which
thou
sawest
riding
on
the
Beast
,
whose
name
is
,
[
That
was
,
is
not
,
and
yet
is
]
is
that
great
City
that
now
ruleth
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
namely
Rome
;
whose
Inhabitants
(
and
Polity
there
,
or
Sovereign
power
)
though
flowing
successively
,
are
accounted
one
and
the
same
City
,
because
included
within
the
same
reputed
Walls
and
Buildings
,
as
that
is
reputed
one
and
the
same
River
that
flows
betwixt
the
same
Banks
,
though
the
same
water
do
not
continue
for
a
day
together
:
Therefore
the
ruling
Power
or
Hierarchical
Polity
of
seven-hilled
Rome
in
Italy
(
as
the
two
horned
Beasts
name
is
Latinos
in
the
other
Vision
,
chap.
13.
)
is
this
Woman
that
rides
the
Beast
,
that
was
,
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
and
most
Principally
concerned
in
this
Vision
.
Which
contains
as
it
were
,
the
Arraignment
of
her
Person
,
described
from
her
Quality
and
Dignity
,
being
Queen
or
Empress
,
as
it
were
of
the
whole
Empire
,
as
appears
by
the
Beast
she
rides
on
;
and
from
her
gorgeous
Apparel
,
and
from
her
Palace
or
chief
place
of
Residence
seven-hilled
Rome
.
But
the
Crime
or
Charge
against
her
is
,
the
corrupting
the
whole
Empire
with
Idolatry
and
murthering
the
Saints
of
God
,
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
Her
condemnation
or
punishment
she
is
doomed
to
,
is
very
copiously
and
pompously
set
out
in
the
Chapter
following
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
ARG
.
Both
the
partial
and
final
fall
of
Babylon
predicted
by
a
mighty
Angel
.
And
her
ruinous
state
described
together
with
the
cause
of
her
ruine
.
A
voice
from
Heaven
therefore
warning
men
to
come
out
of
her
before
she
be
overwhelmed
,
and
they
with
her
in
this
ruine
.
Redoubled
vengeance
threatned
her
according
to
the
excess
of
her
Cruelty
,
Luxury
and
Pride
.
The
bewailing
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
over
her
,
who
committed
fornication
with
her
.
The
wofull
lamentation
of
the
Merchants
of
the
Earth
over
her
,
because
no
man
buyeth
her
Merchandize
any
more
.
The
most
lamentable
howling
of
the
Ship-masters
,
at
her
so
sudden
desolation
.
And
the
joy
of
the
Holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
.
The
utter
destruction
of
Babylon
prefigured
by
a
Milstone
cast
into
the
Sea
.
With
a
Repetition
of
the
Reason
of
this
her
utter
ruine
,
viz.
Her
Worldly
greatness
and
great
Worldliness
,
her
Impostures
and
Sorceries
,
and
the
Bloud
of
the
Prophets
and
Saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
Earth
.
AND
after
these
things
I
saw
another
angel
come
down
from
heaven
,
having
great
power
;
and
the
earth
was
lightned
with
his
glory
.
2
And
he
cried
mightily
with
a
strong
voice
,
saying
,
Babylon
the
great
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
and
is
become
the
habitation
of
devils
,
and
the
hold
of
every
foul
spirit
,
and
a
cage
of
every
unclean
and
hatefull
bird
.
3
For
all
nations
have
drunk
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
with
her
,
and
the
merchants
of
the
earth
are
waxed
rich
through
the
abundance
of
her
delicacies
.
4
And
I
heard
another
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
,
Come
out
of
her
,
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
ye
receive
not
of
her
plagues
:
5
For
her
sins
have
reached
unto
heaven
,
and
God
hath
remembred
her
iniquities
.
6
Reward
her
even
as
she
rewarded
you
,
and
double
unto
her
double
,
according
to
her
works
:
in
the
cup
which
she
hath
filled
,
fill
to
her
double
.
7
How
much
she
hath
glorified
her self
,
and
lived
deliciously
,
so
much
torment
and
sorrow
give
her
:
for
she
saith
in
her
heart
,
I
sit
a
Queen
,
and
am
no
widow
,
and
shall
see
no
sorrow
.
8
Therefore
shall
her
plagues
come
in
one
day
,
death
,
and
mourning
,
and
famine
;
and
she
shall
be
utterly
burnt
with
fire
:
for
strong
is
the
Lord
God
who
judgeth
her
.
9
And
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
who
have
committed
fornication
,
and
lived
deliciously
with
her
,
shall
bewail
her
,
and
lament
for
her
,
when
they
shall
see
the
smoke
of
her
burning
,
10
Standing
afar
off
for
the
fear
of
her
torment
,
saying
,
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
Babylon
,
that
mighty
city
:
for
in
one
hour
is
thy
judgment
come
.
11
And
the
merchants
of
the
earth
shall
weep
and
mourn
over
her
,
for
no
man
buyeth
her
merchandise
any
more
:
12
The
merchandise
of
gold
,
and
silver
,
and
precious
stones
,
and
of
pearls
,
and
fine
linen
,
and
purple
,
and
silk
,
and
scarlet
,
and
all
thyine-wood
,
and
all
manner
vessels
of
ivory
,
and
all
manner
vessels
of
most
precious
wood
,
and
of
brass
,
and
iron
,
and
marble
.
13
And
cynamome
,
and
odours
,
and
ointments
,
and
frankincense
,
and
wine
,
and
oil
,
and
fine
flour
,
and
wheat
,
and
beasts
,
and
sheep
,
and
horses
,
and
chariots
,
and
slaves
,
and
souls
of
men
.
14
And
the
fruits
that
thy
soul
lusted
after
,
are
departed
from
thee
,
and
all
things
which
were
dainty
and
goodly
,
are
departed
from
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
find
them
no
more
at
all
.
15
The
merchants
of
these
things
which
were
made
rich
by
her
,
shall
stand
afar
off
,
for
the
fear
of
her
torment
,
weeping
and
wailing
,
16
And
saying
,
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
,
that
was
cloathed
in
fine
linen
,
and
purple
,
and
scarlet
,
and
decked
with
gold
,
and
precious
stones
,
and
pearls
:
17
For
in
one
hour
so
great
riches
is
come
to
nought
.
And
every
ship-master
,
and
all
the
company
in
ships
,
and
sailers
,
and
as
many
as
trade
by
sea
,
stood
afar
off
,
18
And
cried
when
they
saw
the
smoke
of
her
burning
,
saying
,
What
city
is
like
unto
this
great
city
?
19
And
they
cast
dust
on
their
heads
,
and
cried
,
weeping
,
and
wailing
,
saying
,
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
,
wherein
were
made
rich
all
that
had
ships
in
the
sea
,
by
reason
of
her
costliness
:
for
in
one
hour
is
she
made
desolate
.
20
Rejoice
over
her
,
thou
heaven
,
and
ye
holy
apostles
and
prophets
,
for
God
hath
avenged
you
on
her
.
21
And
a
mighty
angel
took
up
a
stone
like
a
great
milstone
,
and
cast
it
into
the
sea
,
saying
,
Thus
with
violence
shall
that
great
city
Babylon
be
thrown
down
,
and
shall
be
found
no
more
at
all
.
22
And
the
voice
of
harpers
,
and
musicians
,
and
of
pipers
,
and
trumpeters
,
shall
be
heard
no
more
at
all
in
thee
;
and
no
craftsman
,
of
whatsoever
craft
he
be
,
shall
be
found
any
more
in
thee
,
and
the
sound
of
a
milstone
shall
be
heard
no
more
at
all
in
thee
;
23
And
the
light
of
a
candle
shall
shine
no
more
at
all
in
thee
;
and
the
voice
of
the
bridegroom
and
of
the
bride
shall
be
heard
no
more
at
all
in
thee
:
for
thy
merchants
were
the
great
men
of
the
earth
,
for
by
thy
sorceries
were
all
nations
deceived
:
24
And
in
her
was
found
the
bloud
of
prophets
,
and
of
saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
IN
the
foregoing
Chapter
was
the
Arraignment
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
in
this
is
the
declaration
of
her
Punishment
.
[
Another
Angel
from
Heaven
having
great
power
,
&c.
This
great
and
glorious
Angel
intimates
the
Greatness
and
Illustriousness
,
for
Zeal
also
and
Piety
,
of
those
Personages
of
high
place
,
that
will
concern
themselves
in
the
pulling
down
Babylon
.
V.
2.
With
a
strong
voice
,
&c.
He
declareth
the
sentence
against
the
great
Whore
with
a
strong
and
strenuous
voice
,
in
token
of
the
assuredness
and
certainty
of
the
execution
thereof
.
Babylon
the
great
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
.
Which
words
either
signifie
(
as
chap.
14.8
.
)
the
thing
newly
done
,
and
then
there
will
plainly
be
an
Hysterology
in
that
warning
voice
,
v.
4.
Or
else
they
may
signifie
the
imminent
mischief
to
Babylon
,
so
nearly
imminent
and
certain
as
if
it
were
done
,
and
therefore
her
fate
is
phrased
in
the
Time
past
or
preter
perfect
tense
.
And
then
the
warning
voice
,
v.
4.
may
come
betwixt
this
Prediction
and
actual
fall
of
that
great
City
both
partial
and
final
;
nor
is
to
be
restrained
to
the
first
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
,
but
to
reach
to
her
utter
ruine
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
as
is
intimated
by
that
description
of
her
ruinous
condition
,
she
having
become
an
Habitation
of
Devils
,
an
Hold
of
foul
Spirits
,
and
a
Cage
of
unclean
and
hatefull
Birds
,
as
the
utter
desolation
of
the
literal
Babylon
is
described
in
Esay
,
chap.
13.21
.
But
by
these
Devils
,
foul
Spirits
and
unclean
Birds
,
are
understood
men
,
such
as
are
mentioned
,
Apoc
.
chap.
22.15
.
Such
dolefull
creatures
will
haunt
the
Ruines
of
desolate
Babylon
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
V.
3.
For
all
Nations
have
drunk
of
her
poisonous
Philtre
or
Love
Cup
,
and
she
has
corrupted
the
ten
Kings
of
the
Empire
with
the
Abominations
of
her
idolatry
;
And
the
Ecclesiastick
Merchants
,
called
Merchants
of
the
Earth
,
to
denote
their
Earthly-mindedness
,
and
in
reproach
to
their
false
pretended
Spirituality
,
are
grown
rash
from
the
Luxuriancy
of
her
wealth
,
and
the
Spur
to
get
it
,
their
indulged
Luxury
.
V.
4.
Another
voice
from
Heaven
,
Presently
succeeding
the
former
,
that
declared
the
imminent
or
sudden
down-fall
of
Babylon
,
v
2.
Come
out
of
her
my
People
.
Which
therefore
is
a
Commission
,
nay
a
Command
from
heaven
to
the
first
Reformers
,
and
all
others
after
to
forsake
the
Communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
That
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
&c.
by
being
at
her
Masses
and
other
Idolatrous
worship
,
and
so
receive
of
her
plagues
,
whether
in
this
World
,
or
in
the
World
to
come
.
V.
5.
For
her
sins
have
reached
unto
heaven
,
&c.
And
called
for
vengeance
there
in
the
ears
of
God
,
who
will
repay
her
in
part
at
the
rising
of
the
Witnesses
,
but
pay
her
home
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
when
her
power
shall
be
utterly
abolished
as
it
follows
,
V.
6.
Spare
her
not
,
but
punish
her
severely
for
all
her
Abominations
and
Wickednesses
.
This
is
a
prediction
of
what
will
come
to
pass
under
the
seventh
Vial
.
V.
7.
By
how
much
she
has
magnified
her self
,
and
lived
Pompously
and
Luxuriously
by
so
much
fuller
fill
her
Cup
of
vexation
and
grief
.
I
sit
as
a
Queen
,
&c.
Thus
she
might
say
in
the
Thyatirian
interval
before
the
Reformation
,
and
boast
her self
an
Empress
,
and
the
Bride
of
the
Lamb
,
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
the
onely
Holy
Catholick
Church
,
and
declare
all
Dissenters
from
her
Hereticks
,
and
that
she
shall
see
no
sorrow
.
Thus
I
say
might
she
boast
in
the
Thyatirian
interval
.
And
if
by
the
demerits
of
the
reformed
Churches
,
she
ever
recover
into
that
plight
again
,
yet
the
great
Doom
will
certainly
be
executed
upon
her
as
it
follows
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
8.
Therefore
unexpectedly
,
and
contrary
to
her
boastfull
presages
shall
this
Roman
Hierarchy
be
Politically
killed
,
devested
of
all
Power
and
Authority
,
whence
will
be
mourning
and
famine
,
scarcity
and
poverty
to
requite
their
Luxury
before
.
And
in
the
highest
degree
shall
that
be
fulfilled
which
is
written
,
chap.
17.6
.
They
shall
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
and
shall
eat
her
flesh
and
burn
her
with
fire
.
For
strong
is
he
that
judgeth
her
,
and
there
is
neither
Wisedom
strength
nor
counsel
against
the
Almighty
.
V.
9.
And
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
that
have
been
of
the
same
idolatrous
Profession
with
her
,
and
have
lived
Luxuriously
with
her
,
this
Religion
being
accommodated
to
the
Gusto
of
great
men
,
it
is
no
wonder
that
some
of
the
Kings
or
Princes
of
the
Earth
bewail
her
burning
.
V.
10.
For
in
one
hour
is
thy
Judgment
come
.
But
though
her
judgment
be
come
in
one
hour
,
yet
the
execution
of
it
may
take
up
a
considerable
time
.
And
this
description
belongs
as
well
to
the
time
of
the
Partial
fall
of
Babylon
,
and
rising
of
the
Witnesses
as
to
the
latter
Vials
,
and
especially
the
last
of
all
.
V.
11.
The
Merchants
of
the
Earth
,
as
I
noted
above
,
are
Ecclesiastick
or
spiritual
Persons
,
which
in
reproach
to
their
Worldliness
in
their
pretended
holy
and
spiritual
Functions
,
are
here
called
the
Merchants
of
the
Earth
.
And
the
Merchandize
which
no
man
buyes
any
more
,
denotes
the
usual
Traffick
in
the
Roman
Church
,
where
all
is
supposed
to
pass
or
to
be
disposed
of
for
money
or
earthly
Interest
,
which
now
ceaseth
,
as
she
her self
ceaseth
.
V.
12.
No
man
buyeth
her
Merchandize
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
pretious
stones
,
&c.
the
rich
attire
of
those
higher
parts
of
the
Whore
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
fit
for
Popes
,
Cardinals
,
and
other
great
Personages
of
the
Babylonish
body
and
their
Officers
.
No
Thyine
wood
for
the
Roof
of
Temples
or
carved
Idols
that
are
incensed
,
no
Images
or
other
Utensils
of
Ivory
,
pretions
Wood
,
Brass
,
Iron
or
Marble
.
V.
13.
No
traffick
any
longer
in
Aromatick
Odours
,
Oiles
or
Ointments
for
sacred
Unctions
.
No
man
will
partake
any
longer
of
her
Panis
benedictus
,
nor
taste
of
her
Idol-wafer
made
of
the
finest
flower
,
nor
sip
of
the
wine
of
her
Chalice
,
though
she
should
offer
it
to
the
lips
of
the
Laity
.
For
their
idolatrous
Mass
shall
cease
,
and
their
be
sprinkling
of
Sheep
and
other
cattel
by
the
Friars
of
St.
Anthony
,
and
other
profits
issuing
from
them
shall
cease
also
,
and
the
redemption
of
Souls
out
of
Purgatory
for
money
.
And
lastly
,
the
Merchandize
of
Chariots
,
Horses
and
Slaves
,
that
is
of
such
Dignities
in
their
Church
,
as
whose
Equipage
is
to
go
with
their
Coach
and
Horses
,
and
Lacquies
to
run
by
them
,
this
amongst
the
rest
will
fail
in
the
ruine
and
desolation
of
Babylon
.
See
.
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
V.
14.
Those
great
and
opime
preferments
and
Dignities
,
which
thy
ambitious
and
worldly
mind
so
longingly
hankered
after
,
those
fat
and
fair
Objects
that
make
Mens
mouths
run
a-water
so
,
in
this
full
Babylonish
Market
,
where
every
thing
is
to
be
had
for
money
and
nothing
without
it
,
all
these
goodly
things
are
vanished
never
to
appear
again
.
V.
15.
The
Merchants
of
these
things
,
Whether
Buyers
or
Sellers
.
Stand
a
far
off
,
&c.
being
solicitous
for
themselves
,
nor
able
to
help
her
.
V.
16.
That
great
City
.
That
great
Hierarchical
Polity
.
Cloathed
in
fine
Linen
,
and
Purple
and
Scarlet
,
&c.
the
very
habit
of
the
Whore
above
described
,
(
chap.
17.
)
and
not
a
City
of
stone
and
brick
.
V.
17.
For
in
one
hour
,
&c.
The
sense
is
,
such
as
in
verse
10.
And
every
Ship-master
,
&c.
that
is
,
every
Nauclerus
,
or
Rector
of
a
Parish
,
the
Church
whereof
is
his
ship
.
It
seems
therefore
to
give
a
glance
at
the
Babylonish
Churches
,
abused
to
gainfull
Idolatries
and
Superstitions
.
Where
they
sell
the
use
,
the
sight
or
possession
of
several
consecrated
things
,
exchange
Souls
out
of
Purgatory
for
money
,
and
turn
the
very
word
of
God
into
an
adulterated
piece
of
ware
or
Merchandize
,
2
Cor
.
2.17
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
,
and
in
his
Notes
.
V
18.
Like
that
of
the
Mariners
Lamentation
over
Tyrus
,
that
great
City
for
Merchandizing
(
which
I
know
not
,
that
Rome
was
ever
so
famous
for
?
)
What
City
is
like
Tyrus
!
Ezech
.
27.32
.
V.
19.
That
great
City
.
That
great
Sacerdotal
Polity
,
wherein
were
made
rich
all
the
Ship-masters
in
the
Sea
,
(
in
such
a
Sense
as
is
hinted
above
)
out
of
that
treasure
of
Dignities
,
Preferments
and
Offices
,
wherewith
she
was
inabled
to
enrich
these
Merchants
,
some
in
one
degree
some
in
another
,
but
now
surprizedly
,
and
unexspectedly
is
she
desolate
.
These
three
last
verses
are
taken
out
of
Ezechiel's
Lamentation
over
Tyre
,
that
City
so
Notorious
for
Merchandizes
in
the
literal
Sense
,
and
Rome
not
being
so
,
it
naturally
implies
,
that
we
must
understand
it
of
Mystical
Merchandizes
,
as
hath
been
above
declared
.
V.
20.
Rejoyce
ye
heavenly
minded
over
these
Merchants
of
the
Earth
,
and
ye
that
are
the
Teachers
of
the
pure
Apostolick
doctrine
,
be
ye
glad
that
the
Lord
hath
avenged
the
bloud
of
your
Predecessours
upon
her
,
the
bloud
of
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
,
and
the
rest
of
the
holy
Martyrs
of
Jesus
.
V.
21.
The
sense
is
,
That
at
last
there
will
be
an
utter
ruine
and
abolition
of
this
idolatrous
City
or
Polity
,
namely
the
pouring
forth
of
the
seventh
Vial
.
And
the
mighty
Angel
signifies
the
mighty
Agents
under
him
,
that
shall
effect
it
.
V.
22
,
23.
All
this
may
be
nothing
else
but
a
Prophetick
Hylasmus
setting
out
one
single
thing
,
viz.
the
destruction
,
silence
and
vast
solitude
of
this
idolatrous
Hierarchy
,
by
the
absence
of
such
gross
and
sensible
Objects
,
as
occur
in
a
City
inhabited
,
as
the
noise
of
Musicians
,
the
hammering
and
knocking
of
Artificers
;
the
grinding
of
Mills
,
the
light
of
Candles
in
the
Night
,
and
the
singing
and
dancing
at
Weddings
and
the
like
;
Or
else
in
a
Mystical
sense
by
a
Diorism
,
The
Musick
may
be
,
that
at
their
Idolatrous
worship
,
The
Artificers
,
the
Hammerers
out
of
subtile
devices
in
Theology
and
Church
policy
for
the
Interest
of
this
Hierarchy
,
The
sound
of
the
Millstones
their
fraudulent
profit
.
The
light
of
Candles
,
that
of
their
consecrated
Candles
,
or
Candles
burning
upon
Altars
,
or
before
Images
;
and
lastly
,
the
voice
of
the
Bridegroom
and
the
Bride
,
the
proselyting
Countries
and
Provinces
,
and
considerable
Personages
to
the
Roman
Church
,
of
which
the
Pope
forsooth
,
pretends
to
be
the
Bridegroom
.
So
that
every
such
proselyting
,
is
as
it
were
a
new
Wedding
betwixt
the
Pope
and
the
proselyted
.
But
the
voice
of
this
Bridegroom
and
Bride
,
shall
now
be
heard
there
no
more
.
Hitherto
the
destruction
of
Babylon
is
described
,
the
particular
Reasons
thereof
follow
,
which
are
three
.
Two
in
the
remaining
part
of
this
23.
verse
;
The
first
,
The
Riot
and
Loraliness
of
these
Mystical
Merchants
,
who
are
the
great
men
of
the
Earth
,
and
greatly
Worldly
,
Ambitious
,
Covetous
and
sensual
,
which
is
the
very
Essence
of
an
earthly
mind
.
The
other
,
the
debauching
the
World
with
Idolatry
,
carried
on
with
a
pretence
of
power
plainly
Magical
in
changing
the
Elements
in
Transubstantiation
,
and
charming
of
Images
into
wonderfull
powers
and
vertues
,
with
other
Magical
feats
and
Necromantick
stories
of
Apparitions
of
Saints
and
all
in
order
to
introduce
or
support
Idolatry
,
whence
Idolatry
is
here
indigitated
by
Sorcery
or
Witchcraft
.
And
what
is
that
Cup
in
the
hand
of
the
Whore
,
but
a
Philtrum
or
Love-potion
made
with
Magical
charmes
,
and
of
horrid
Ingredients
.
And
what
is
the
being
deceived
by
these
Sorceries
,
but
the
being
seduced
into
Idolatries
by
them
.
V.
24.
Here
's
the
third
Reason
of
the
destruction
of
the
Roman
Hierarchy
,
their
bloudy
Cruelty
.
And
there
is
laid
to
their
charge
,
not
onely
the
bloud
of
Prophets
and
Saints
,
that
is
,
of
faithfull
Preachers
,
and
Expounders
of
the
Gospel
,
and
other
pious
men
that
stuck
to
the
truth
revealed
,
but
the
bloud
of
all
that
have
been
slain
upon
the
Earth
.
So
great
Incendiaries
have
the
Pope
and
his
Emissaries
been
,
and
disturbers
of
the
Peace
of
Christendom
.
But
that
it
should
be
the
secular
Merchants
of
Rome
,
that
are
these
Sorcerers
or
Magicians
,
and
Murtherers
of
the
Saints
and
Prophets
,
and
the
shedders
of
all
the
bloud
spilt
in
Christendom
,
is
such
a
sensless
conceit
,
that
nothing
can
be
more
wooden
or
plumbous
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
ARG
.
A
Doxology
of
the
true
Church
for
God's
Judgment
on
the
Whore
,
in
opposition
to
the
foregoing
lamentation
of
her
Friends
and
Paramours
.
A
great
Accession
,
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
by
the
calling
of
the
Jews
,
set
out
by
the
Marriage
of
the
Lamb
with
his
Spouse
made
ready
for
him
,
which
is
glanced
at
also
in
the
sixth
Vial
and
the
Vision
of
the
Harvest
.
John
overjoy'd
at
the
News
,
would
worship
the
Angel
,
but
is
forbidden
by
him
.
A
new
Representation
of
the
battel
of
the
great
Day
of
God
Almighty
under
the
seventh
Vial
.
The
mighty
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
with
a
sharp
sword
coming
out
of
his
mouth
,
whose
Name
is
the
Word
of
God
.
His
vesture
dipt
in
bloud
,
and
his
treading
of
the
Wine-press
alluding
to
the
Wine-press
trod
without
the
City
,
bloud
reaching
to
the
Horse-bridles
.
The
Issue
of
this
War
,
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
taken
alive
,
not
slain
,
by
the
sword
,
and
therefore
cast
into
a
Lake
of
fire
,
wherein
the
Bestial
and
Pseudoprophetical
Power
is
dissolved
.
But
the
Infidel
Party
slain
with
the
sword
coming
out
of
the
Heros's
mouth
the
living
Word
of
God
;
And
so
are
converted
to
the
infinite
joy
of
all
good
men
and
Angels
.
And
hitherto
reach
the
seven
Vials
comprized
in
the
first
Thunder
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
AND
after
these
things
I
heard
a
great
voice
of
much
people
in
heaven
,
saying
,
Alleluia
;
Salvation
,
and
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
power
unto
the
Lord
our
God
:
2
For
true
and
righteous
are
his
judgments
;
for
he
hath
judged
the
great
whore
,
which
did
corrupt
the
earth
with
her
fornication
,
and
hath
avenged
the
bloud
of
his
servants
at
her
hand
.
3
And
again
they
said
,
Alleluia
.
And
her
smoke
rose
up
for
ever
and
ever
.
4
And
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
fell
down
,
and
worshipped
God
that
sate
on
the
Throne
,
saying
,
Amen
;
Alleluia
.
5
And
a
voice
came
out
of
the
throne
,
saying
,
Praise
our
God
,
all
ye
his
servants
,
and
ye
that
fear
him
,
both
small
and
great
.
6
And
I
heard
as
it
were
the
voice
of
a
great
multitude
,
and
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
mighty
thundrings
,
saying
,
Alleluia
:
for
the
Lord
God
omnipotent
reigneth
.
7
Let
us
be
glad
and
rejoice
,
and
give
honour
to
him
:
for
the
marriage
of
the
Lamb
is
come
,
and
his
wife
hath
made
her self
ready
.
8
And
to
her
was
granted
,
that
she
should
be
arrayed
in
fine
linen
,
clean
and
white
:
for
the
fine
linen
is
the
righteousness
of
saints
.
9
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
Write
,
Blessed
are
they
which
are
called
unto
the
marriage-supper
of
the
Lamb
.
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
These
are
the
true
sayings
of
God
.
10
And
I
fell
at
his
feet
to
worship
him
:
and
he
said
unto
me
,
See
thou
do
it
not
:
I
am
thy
fellow-servant
,
and
of
thy
brethren
that
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
:
worship
God
:
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
spirit
of
prophecy
.
11
And
I
saw
heaven
opened
,
and
behold
,
a
white
horse
;
and
he
that
sate
upon
him
was
called
faithfull
and
true
,
and
in
righteousness
he
doth
judge
and
make
war
.
12
His
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
on
his
head
were
many
crowns
;
and
he
had
a
name
written
that
no
man
knew
but
he
himself
.
13
And
he
was
cloathed
with
a
vesture
dipt
in
bloud
:
and
his
name
is
called
,
The
Word
of
God
.
14
And
the
armies
which
were
in
heaven
followed
him
upon
white
horses
,
cloathed
in
fine
linen
,
white
and
clean
.
15
And
out
of
his
mouth
goeth
a
sharp
sword
,
that
with
it
he
should
smite
the
nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
:
and
he
treadeth
the
wine-press
of
the
fierceness
and
wrath
of
Almighty
God
.
16
And
he
hath
on
his
vesture
,
and
on
his
thigh
a
name
written
,
KING
OF
KINGS
,
AND
LORD
OF
LORDS
.
17
And
I
saw
an
angel
standing
in
the
Sun
;
and
he
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
to
all
the
sowls
that
fly
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
Come
and
gather
your selves
together
unto
the
supper
of
the
great
God
;
18
That
ye
may
eat
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captains
,
and
the
flesh
of
mighty
men
,
and
the
flesh
of
horses
,
and
of
them
that
sit
on
them
,
and
the
flesh
of
all
men
,
both
free
and
bond
,
both
small
and
great
.
19
And
I
saw
the
beast
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
their
armies
gathered
together
to
make
war
against
him
that
sate
on
the
horse
,
and
against
his
army
.
20
And
the
beast
was
taken
,
and
with
him
the
false
prophet
that
wrought
miracles
before
him
,
with
which
he
deceived
them
that
had
received
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
and
them
that
worshipped
his
image
.
These
both
were
cast
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
.
21
And
the
remnant
were
slain
with
the
sword
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
horse
,
which
sword
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
:
and
all
the
fowls
were
filled
with
their
flesh
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THis
Doxology
in
Heaven
is
but
a
Resemblance
of
what
in
those
times
will
be
done
by
the
true
Church
on
Earth
.
V.
2.
Which
did
corrupt
the
Earth
,
&c.
Debauching
the
Roman
Empire
with
Idolatry
.
Which
therefore
cannot
be
understood
of
Rome
Pagan
.
For
the
parts
of
the
Empire
then
,
were
Idolatrous
of
themselves
.
The
bloud
of
his
servants
,
&c.
The
causes
of
the
destruction
of
the
Roman
Hierarchy
was
their
Idolatry
and
their
Cruelty
against
the
Professours
of
pure
Christianity
,
as
was
observed
at
the
end
of
the
foregoing
Chapter
.
V.
3.
Her
smoak
rose
up
for
ever
and
ever
.
In
such
a
sense
as
is
said
of
the
destruction
of
Idumaea
,
Isa
.
34.10
.
It
shall
not
be
quenched
night
nor
day
,
the
smoak
thereof
shall
go
up
for
ever
,
from
generation
to
generation
it
shall
lye
waste
,
none
shall
pass
through
it
for
ever
and
ever
.
V.
4.
The
whole
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
praised
and
glorified
God
upon
the
utter
destruction
of
the
Whore
,
the
Roman
Hierarchy
,
in
opposition
to
the
Lamentation
of
her
Paramours
or
Antichristian
Party
.
And
as
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
chap.
18.9
.
are
set
in
the
first
place
bewailing
her
,
so
the
Elders
here
are
placed
first
in
this
Doxology
for
her
destruction
.
And
this
reaches
to
the
end
of
the
Vials
.
In
the
rest
of
the
Chapter
there
is
a
Regress
to
the
sixth
and
seventh
Vial
.
V.
5.
A
voice
came
out
of
the
Throne
;
namely
,
the
voice
of
Christ
.
This
answers
to
the
Son
of
man
,
who
puts
in
his
sickle
,
and
reaps
the
Harvest
,
chap.
14.14
.
which
immediately
precedes
the
treading
of
the
Wine-press
,
which
synchronizeth
with
the
following
Vision
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
as
that
with
the
seventh
Vial
.
Praise
our
God
,
&c.
This
is
the
voice
of
Christ
as
he
is
Man
.
See
John
20.17
.
Apoc
.
3.13
.
V.
6.
The
many
Waters
and
Thundrings
are
Symbols
of
Multitudes
of
people
praising
God
for
the
glorious
appearance
of
his
enlarged
Kingdom
,
the
waters
of
Euphrates
being
dried
up
to
make
way
for
the
Kings
of
the
East
to
join
in
one
Communion
with
the
pure
Church
of
Christ
.
This
therefore
synchronizeth
with
the
sixth
Vial
.
V.
7.
That
is
to
say
,
The
people
of
the
Jews
are
now
in
a
readiness
to
join
with
the
Holy
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
of
Christ
,
and
that
is
a
ground
of
the
greatest
joy
imaginable
.
For
if
the
casting
away
of
them
be
the
reconciling
of
the
World
,
what
shall
the
receiving
of
them
be
but
life
from
the
dead
?
Rom.
11.15
.
V.
8.
It
was
granted
to
her
to
be
cloathed
with
the
everlasting
Righteousness
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
which
consists
not
in
meats
and
drinks
,
but
in
a
true
rectitude
of
mind
,
peace
of
conscience
,
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
;
that
being
thus
cloathed
,
she
may
not
be
found
at
the
seventh
Vial
amongst
the
number
of
the
naked
then
,
to
their
great
shame
.
V.
9.
Blessed
are
they
,
&c.
O
thrice
happy
they
that
shall
see
those
times
and
partake
of
them
,
and
celebrate
the
Espousals
of
the
people
of
the
Jews
to
Christ
their
Bridegroom
and
true
Messias
,
as
he
will
then
be
acknowledged
.
These
are
the
true
sayings
,
&c.
As
unlikely
as
it
may
seem
to
men
that
these
dry
bones
shall
live
again
,
(
as
the
Jews
are
represented
in
that
Vision
of
Ezekiel
)
yet
the
thing
will
certainly
come
to
pass
.
V.
10.
And
worshipped
him
.
This
he
did
,
being
so
full
of
joy
and
transport
at
so
transcending
good
news
touching
the
Jews
his
Countreymen
.
For
whom
S.
Paul
also
had
so
great
a
zeal
,
Rom.
9.
See
thou
do
it
not
,
&c.
For
it
should
seem
the
Mien
of
his
face
conjoined
with
the
posture
of
his
body
,
betray'd
such
a
pitch
of
veneration
as
was
more
than
civil
,
and
not
due
nor
warrantable
from
one
fellow
creature
to
another
.
Besides
,
that
this
Angel
and
John
(
as
also
others
of
his
quality
)
were
fellow-inspired
Souls
,
both
endued
with
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
,
which
is
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
.
For
no
man
can
say
Jesus
is
the
Lord
,
but
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
1
Cor
.
12.3
.
They
cannot
be
true
and
faithfull
witnesses
of
Jesus
out
of
love
and
loyalty
to
him
,
but
they
must
be
inspired
by
his
Spirit
.
Such
a
Spirit
of
Prophecy
was
in
the
two
Witnesses
,
chap.
11.
whose
faith
was
so
strong
,
that
they
could
suffer
the
utmost
for
the
Truth
.
V.
11.
And
I
saw
Heaven
opened
.
Now
follows
the
Vision
that
synchronizeth
with
the
treading
the
Wine-press
,
and
with
the
seventh
Vial
,
which
will
give
admirable
light
to
both
.
A
white
Horse
.
An
Horse
with
his
Rider
doth
signifie
Rule
and
Command
,
and
the
colour
,
White
,
prosperous
success
.
And
he
that
sate
upon
him
,
&c.
The
Rider
is
the
Eternal
Word
incarnate
,
once
crucisied
on
the
Cross
to
draw
all
men
unto
him
.
In
the
seventh
Vial
there
was
mention
of
the
battel
of
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
,
but
no
mention
there
of
any
Armies
,
or
of
any
Captain
of
the
Forces
.
Lo
!
here
is
the
Commander
of
the
Army
,
Christ
himself
,
who
in
righteousness
doth
judge
and
make
war
.
V.
12.
His
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fire
.
Symbols
of
a
piercing
discernment
and
inflamed
anger
against
sin
and
impenitent
sinners
,
as
it
was
said
even
now
,
who
in
righteousness
doth
judge
and
make
war
.
Many
Crowns
.
For
the
Kings
of
the
East
by
this
time
had
submitted
to
him
,
besides
what
might
be
done
under
the
fourth
Vial
.
That
no
man
knew
but
himself
.
This
in
brief
signifies
the
incomprehensibleness
and
imperscrutableness
of
the
Divinity
of
our
Saviour
.
He
alone
that
is
it
being
able
to
comprize
it
.
V.
13.
A
vesture
dipt
in
bloud
.
This
relates
chiefly
to
his
Passion
,
and
partly
to
the
Vision
of
the
Treading
the
Wine-press
,
where
bloud
is
said
to
ascend
up
to
the
Horse-bridles
,
whence
his
garments
would
be
dipt
in
bloud
.
And
is
a
sign
that
these
two
Visions
,
this
and
that
of
the
Winepress
tend
to
the
same
thing
.
And
it
is
no
wonder
his
garment
alone
is
said
to
be
dipt
in
bloud
,
and
none
of
his
followers
,
it
being
intended
as
a
Symbol
of
his
bloudy
Passion
,
and
he
is
said
,
Esay
63.
to
tread
the
Winc-press
alone
.
All
his
Victories
are
to
be
imputed
to
his
alone
Passion
and
Mission
of
the
Spirit
.
Called
the
word
of
God
,
viz.
Incarnate
and
once
crucified
.
But
in
this
Triumph
of
the
living
Word
,
the
written
Word
also
will
have
a
share
.
Which
the
false
Prophet
or
Idolatrous
Hierarchy
of
Rome
had
not
onely
silenced
,
but
most
barbarously
had
troden
down
those
innate
Principles
of
Morality
and
Reason
,
that
the
Eternal
Word
had
implanted
in
the
Souls
of
men
,
and
by
terrour
and
cruel
force
did
what
she
could
to
smother
,
stifle
and
extinguish
them
.
But
here
the
Scene
is
changed
,
and
the
pure
Word
of
God
like
a
Valiant
Heros
triumphs
over
the
corrupt
,
superstitious
,
idolatrous
and
contradictious
Doctrines
and
Institutes
of
a
company
of
deceitfull
and
deceivable
men
,
which
in
this
Vision
is
called
the
false
Prophet
.
V.
14.
And
the
Armies
,
&c.
Here
be
the
Evangelical
Armies
(
as
before
we
noted
the
Commander
)
which
belong
to
the
battel
of
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
under
the
seventh
Vial
.
In
fine
linen
,
white
and
clean
.
A
strange
kind
of
Armature
,
if
it
were
to
be
understood
literally
of
such
a
battel
as
Souldiers
ordinarily
fight
in
the
field
.
White
armour
,
bright
and
shining
had
been
more
proper
for
a
literal
War
of
righteous
Warriours
.
And
that
this
white
linen
has
no
bloud
on
it
,
though
the
Vesture
of
their
Commander
has
,
and
that
before
the
battel
,
is
a
farther
confirmation
that
his
Vesture
dipt
in
bloud
denotes
his
Passion
,
and
that
the
War
is
Mystical
.
As
what
follows
does
still
more
evidently
prove
to
any
one
that
has
his
eyes
open
to
truth
.
V.
15.
And
out
of
his
mouth
goeth
a
sharp
Sword
,
&c.
This
again
shews
,
that
this
is
no
Carnal
warfare
,
when
,
as
before
this
great
Heros
was
called
the
word
of
God
,
so
here
a
sharp
Sword
,
is
said
to
come
out
of
his
mouth
,
the
weapon
wherewith
he
smites
the
Nations
,
in
allusion
to
that
of
Esay
,
chap.
11.4
.
And
he
shall
smite
the
Earth
with
the
Rod
of
his
mouth
,
and
with
the
breath
of
his
lips
shall
he
slay
the
wicked
.
Which
Forerius
and
Alapide
interpret
,
(
I
may
add
also
Calvin
)
of
the
victory
of
the
word
of
God
over
wicked
men
,
slaying
them
as
such
,
and
converting
them
to
a
quite
contrary
state
.
And
thus
is
Christ
said
by
the
Spirit
of
his
mouth
,
2
Thes
.
2.
to
consume
the
man
of
sin
,
that
is
,
by
the
power
of
the
word
as
Calvin
expresly
interprets
it
,
and
compares
it
with
that
of
Esay
.
Read
also
Esdras
.
Book
2.
chap.
13.
v.
4.10.38
.
And
shall
rule
them
,
&c.
This
alludes
to
Psal
.
2.9
.
where
out
of
the
Original
it
is
Conteres
eos
,
Thou
shalt
bruise
them
,
intimating
that
Contrition
of
heart
which
the
living
word
will
effect
seasonably
and
powerfully
attacking
the
enemies
of
Christ's
Kingdom
.
He
treadeth
the
Wine-press
,
&c.
He
treadeth
the
Wine-press
and
that
alone
,
as
it
is
said
in
Esay
,
as
his
Vesture
alone
is
here
said
to
be
dipt
in
bloud
,
and
amongst
this
whole
company
on
white
Horses
,
he
alone
is
said
to
ride
weaponed
,
viz.
with
a
Sword
coming
out
of
his
mouth
.
Is
this
likely
then
to
be
a
literal
or
carnal
Warfare
,
or
is
not
this
rather
the
Mystery
,
that
the
victory
in
this
battel
is
wholly
to
be
attributed
to
the
bloudy
Passion
,
and
to
the
promised
Spirit
of
Christ
in
his
Evangelical
Armies
,
who
shall
preach
the
word
,
(
which
is
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
)
with
stupendious
power
and
success
,
Christ
alive
in
these
this
Evangelists
,
setting
out
most
pathetically
and
effectually
the
weight
and
merit
of
his
endearing
Passion
on
the
Cross
,
and
now
fulfilling
in
the
most
ample
manner
,
what
he
predicted
of
his
suffering
there
,
That
he
should
draw
all
men
unto
him
?
And
this
is
that
which
squeezes
so
the
Grapes
in
the
Wine-press
,
that
bloud
reaches
to
the
Horse-bridles
for
1600.
furlongs
together
.
V.
16.
This
sheweth
the
Royal
descent
of
Christ
,
even
according
to
the
flesh
,
as
if
he
had
laid
claim
to
this
Sovereignty
,
by
descent
from
David
the
King
,
as
it
is
said
chap.
22.
I
am
the
root
and
Off-spring
of
David
,
and
the
bright
morning
Star
,
the
root
of
David
as
to
his
Divinity
,
and
the
Off-spring
of
David
as
to
his
Humanity
,
to
whom
the
utmost
parts
of
the
Earth
are
promised
,
Psal
.
2.
V.
17.
An
Angel
standing
in
the
Sun
,
&c.
In
the
most
bright
and
Glorious
light
of
the
Gospel
(
for
by
Angel
is
understood
men
under
his
Governance
)
or
Holy
word
of
Prophecy
,
as
Sun
is
interpreted
in
the
fourth
Vial
,
by
the
illumination
whereof
they
were
able
to
play
the
auspicious
Heralds
,
and
proclaim
the
victory
on
the
Evangelical
parties
side
,
before
the
battel
.
V.
18.
And
the
flesh
of
Horses
,
and
them
that
sit
on
them
,
&c.
That
is
,
The
flesh
of
Horsemen
,
by
an
Hendiadis
,
a
figure
that
divides
into
two
,
which
should
be
spoke
as
one
.
And
the
flesh
of
all
men
,
&c.
These
are
certainly
those
that
are
slain
by
the
Sword
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
white
Horse
.
For
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
are
cast
alive
into
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
and
Fowls
that
follow
Armies
,
do
not
feed
upon
men
before
they
be
killed
.
Wherefore
the
slain
with
the
Sword
,
are
the
convinced
and
converted
by
the
powerfull
preaching
of
the
word
,
which
is
said
to
be
sharper
than
any
two-edged
Sword
.
And
this
feast
of
the
Fowls
(
which
with
the
Cabbalists
signifie
Spirits
)
is
the
Joy
of
Angels
,
who
if
they
rejoyce
so
much
at
the
Conversion
of
one
single
sinner
,
what
must
they
doe
at
the
Conversion
of
whole
Countries
and
Kingdoms
,
to
the
true
faith
in
Christ
?
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
V.
19
And
I
saw
the
Beast
,
The
two-horned
Beast
,
or
ten-horned
Beast
,
or
both
,
which
is
one
part
of
the
Adversaries
of
the
Evangelici
,
that
follow
the
illustrious
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
.
And
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
&c.
The
Infidel
party
,
the
other
Adversaries
of
the
above
said
Heros
,
who
with
his
Armies
makes
up
the
Tripartition
I
observed
in
the
treading
the
Wine-press
,
and
in
the
seventh
Vial
,
which
is
another
Argument
of
Coincidency
of
these
three
Visions
.
Gathered
together
,
&c.
Which
exactly
answers
to
,
and
makes
a
supplement
of
what
is
wanting
,
chap.
16.
v.
16.
This
therefore
is
the
Army
that
was
gathered
together
in
Armageddon
.
V.
20.
The
remainder
of
the
ten-horned
Beast
,
and
with
him
the
false
Prophet
mentioned
also
in
the
seventh
Vial
,
that
wrought
miracles
before
the
ten-horned
Beast
,
whereby
he
deceived
those
that
received
the
mark
of
the
two-horned
Beast
(
See
chap.
13.
v.
13
,
16
,
17.
)
the
same
with
this
false
Prophet
;
and
the
Worshippers
of
his
image
,
the
secular
power
of
the
Empire
which
he
had
debauched
into
the
image
of
the
Pagan
,
by
introducing
the
old
Idolatry
under
new
names
;
both
these
,
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
were
cast
alive
into
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
that
is
to
say
,
they
not
being
slain
by
the
Sword
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
i.e.
being
unconvinced
and
unconverted
,
their
Idolatrous
power
and
Tyranny
was
abolished
,
whether
they
would
or
no
.
V.
21.
And
the
Remnant
,
&c.
Read
out
of
the
Original
.
But
the
rest
,
that
is
,
the
other
of
the
two
parties
that
opposed
the
Evangelical
Armies
,
namely
the
Infidel
party
were
slain
with
the
Sword
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Horse
,
which
here
again
is
expresly
said
to
come
out
of
his
mouth
,
to
intimate
to
us
,
that
this
part
of
the
execution
is
spiritual
,
and
their
slaughter
Conviction
and
Conversion
,
nor
can
it
be
understood
of
a
Command
to
kill
this
remnant
,
for
by
a
Command
certainly
were
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
and
so
they
also
would
be
killed
by
the
Sword
that
cometh
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
which
is
a
point
blank
Contradiction
to
the
Text
,
that
makes
this
difference
betwixt
the
execution
upon
the
Antichristian
party
,
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
and
that
on
the
other
party
,
The
former
is
the
casting
them
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
,
the
other
,
the
being
slain
with
the
Sword
coming
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
.
Which
is
another
palpable
assurance
,
that
these
three
Visions
of
the
Wine-press
,
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
and
this
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
do
mainly
intimate
a
Mystical
or
Spiritual
War
,
and
whatever
stirs
there
may
then
be
,
that
they
will
be
onely
coincident
or
concomitant
.
And
all
the
Fowls
were
filled
with
their
flesh
,
i.e.
All
the
holy
Angels
were
feasted
and
filled
with
the
Joy
of
their
Conversion
.
How
the
three
Parties
in
these
three
Visions
exquisitely
answer
one
another
,
namely
that
of
the
Wine-press
,
the
seventh
Vial
,
and
this
present
Vision
,
viz.
The
Grape-treaders
,
the
Boanergesses
,
and
the
Army
of
the
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
,
as
the
Evangelical
party
.
The
City
without
which
the
Wine-press
is
troden
,
Babylon
the
Great
,
or
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
And
Beast
and
false
Prophet
again
,
as
the
Antichristian
party
.
The
Grapes
gathered
and
pressed
,
The
Dragon
or
Cities
of
the
Nations
.
The
slain
by
the
Sword
of
the
Rider
of
the
white
Horse
,
as
the
Infidel
party
,
of
this
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
Such
plain
Congruity
of
things
one
would
think
might
convince
any
that
are
not
willfully
obdurate
.
CHAP.
XX
.
ARG
.
Satan
laid
hold
on
by
an
Angel
,
the
Keeper
of
the
botomless
Pit
under
the
second
Thunder
.
This
old
Serpent
bound
by
this
Angel
,
under
the
third
Thunder
for
a
thousand
years
.
The
Government
of
the
World
adjudged
to
the
Righteous
,
the
true
Church
of
Christ
for
the
same
thousand
years
.
The
first
and
second
Resurrection
.
The
loosing
of
Satan
under
the
fourth
Thunder
.
The
Holy
City
besieged
by
Gog
and
Magog
under
the
fifth
,
but
holding
out
till
the
Conflagration
.
Christ
come
to
Judgment
and
the
general
Resurrection
under
the
sixth
Thunder
.
The
Conflagration
or
Lake
of
fire
,
which
is
the
second
Death
,
under
the
seventh
.
AND
I
saw
an
angel
come
down
from
heaven
,
having
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
a
great
chain
in
his
hand
.
2
And
he
laid
hold
on
the
dragon
that
old
serpent
,
which
is
the
devil
and
Satan
,
and
bound
him
a
thousand
years
.
3
And
cast
him
into
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
shut
him
up
,
and
set
a
seal
upon
him
,
that
he
should
deceive
the
nations
no
more
,
till
the
thousand
years
should
be
fulfilled
:
and
after
that
he
must
be
loosed
a
little
season
.
4
And
I
saw
thrones
,
and
they
sate
upon
them
,
and
judgment
was
given
unto
them
:
and
I
saw
the
souls
of
them
that
were
beheaded
for
the
witness
of
Jesus
,
and
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
which
had
not
worshipped
the
beast
,
neither
his
image
,
neither
had
received
his
mark
upon
their
foreheads
or
in
their
hands
;
and
they
lived
and
reigned
with
Christ
a
thousand
years
.
5
But
the
rest
of
the
dead
lived
not
again
untill
the
thousand
years
were
finished
.
This
is
the
first
resurrection
.
6
Blessed
and
holy
is
he
that
hath
part
in
the
first
resurrection
:
on
such
the
second
death
hath
no
power
,
but
they
shall
be
priests
of
God
,
and
of
Christ
,
and
shall
reign
with
him
a
thousand
years
.
7
And
when
the
thousand
years
are
expired
,
Satan
shall
be
loosed
out
of
his
prison
.
8
And
shall
go
out
to
deceive
the
nations
which
are
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
Gog
and
Magog
,
to
gather
them
together
to
battel
:
the
number
of
whom
is
as
the
sand
of
the
sea
.
9
And
they
went
up
on
the
breadth
of
the
earth
,
and
compassed
the
camp
of
the
saints
about
,
and
the
beloved
city
:
and
fire
came
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
and
devoured
them
.
10
And
the
devil
that
deceived
them
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
where
the
beast
and
the
false
prophet
are
,
and
shall
be
tormented
day
and
night
for
ever
and
ever
.
11
And
I
saw
a
great
white
throne
,
and
him
that
sate
on
it
,
from
whose
face
the
earth
and
the
heaven
fled
away
,
and
there
was
found
no
place
for
them
.
12
And
I
saw
the
dead
small
and
great
,
stand
before
God
;
and
the
books
were
opened
:
and
another
book
was
opened
,
which
is
the
book
of
life
:
and
the
dead
were
judged
out
of
those
things
which
were
written
in
the
books
,
according
to
their
works
.
13
And
the
sea
gave
up
the
dead
which
were
in
it
;
and
death
and
hell
delivered
up
the
dead
which
were
in
them
:
and
they
were
judged
every
man
according
to
their
works
.
14
And
death
and
hell
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
:
this
is
the
second
death
.
15
And
whosoever
was
not
found
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
The
NOTES
.
HItherto
the
Visions
of
the
Opened-book
have
reached
no
farther
than
to
the
end
of
the
last
Vial
,
which
takes
up
the
forepart
of
the
Philadelphian
Interval
.
The
Residue
of
the
Visions
take
up
the
following
part
of
the
Philadelphian
Interval
,
and
the
whole
Laodicean
,
or
the
six
last
Thunders
,
as
the
Effusion
of
the
Vials
did
the
first
.
V.
1.
An
Angel
from
Heaven
,
denotes
a
Commission
from
God
.
The
bottomless
Pit
,
the
Prison
of
Evil
Spirits
,
the
Dungeon
of
the
Rephaim
.
And
the
Key
thereof
signifies
the
having
Power
and
Authority
to
doe
things
there
,
the
very
Kingdom
of
the
Devil
being
subject
to
the
power
of
God
.
And
the
great
Chain
is
the
power
of
Legislation
,
or
of
making
Laws
,
which
are
bonds
and
iron
chains
to
tye
up
the
wicked
from
doing
mischief
.
Wherefore
the
Antichristian
and
Infidel
Power
or
Polity
being
broken
or
abolished
,
by
this
Angel
from
Heaven
are
understood
those
persons
empowered
from
God
to
make
Laws
for
the
more
sure
support
of
the
recovered
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
V.
2.
And
he
laid
hold
on
,
&c.
By
these
express
severe
Laws
touching
the
indispensable
duties
of
a
Christian
,
not
insignificant
trifles
and
superstitions
,
is
that
old
Serpent
the
Devil
or
Satan
,
that
is
,
the
wicked
ones
of
what
denomination
soever
,
to
be
laid
hold
on
.
This
is
the
Constitution
of
the
new
Polity
after
the
abolishing
of
the
Antichristian
Tyranny
.
Which
constitution
of
things
being
settled
and
dispatched
under
the
second
Thunder
,
then
follows
the
binding
of
him
a
thousand
years
,
which
is
the
time
of
the
third
Thunder
,
and
of
the
blessed
Millennium
,
properly
so
called
;
which
reaches
to
the
end
of
the
Philadelphian
Interval
.
V.
3.
Shut
him
up
and
set
a
seal
upon
him
,
&c.
Therefore
during
the
happy
Millennium
of
the
reign
of
Christ
,
he
is
as
close
a
Prisoner
as
can
be
imagined
or
expressed
.
Whence
it
is
plain
this
Millennium
is
not
yet
come
.
The
parable
is
of
the
Devil
,
but
so
as
to
be
understood
of
his
Children
here
on
earth
,
to
be
kept
under
with
Iron
or
Adamantine
chains
of
rigid
inviolable
Laws
,
nor
permitted
to
doe
any
thing
that
is
really
profane
,
wicked
or
Antichristian
,
nor
to
tempt
or
seduce
others
to
doe
it
:
There
will
be
no
publick
Permission
or
Connivence
for
such
things
.
This
is
the
Political
sense
which
is
the
main
,
and
most
assured
sense
of
the
Devil's
being
bound
up
for
a
thousand
years
;
touching
his
physical
or
literal
chaining
up
in
the
Dungeon
of
the
Rephaim
,
see
the
Answer
to
the
Remarker
on
the
place
,
and
Paralipomena
Prophetica
,
chap.
19.
Be
loosed
a
little
season
,
namely
,
in
the
Laodicean
interval
,
the
Evangelical
party
growing
more
cool
and
remiss
,
and
the
Church
degenerating
in
many
from
the
state
of
Philadelphia
,
to
that
of
Laodicea
;
of
whom
Christ
complains
in
his
Epistle
to
her
.
This
loosing
of
Satan
for
order
and
distinctness
sake
,
is
conceived
to
happen
under
the
fourth
Thunder
.
V.
4.
And
I
saw
Thrones
,
&c.
This
Vision
looks
back
(
as
is
usual
in
the
Apocalypse
)
and
commenceth
with
the
second
Thunder
:
Then
were
there
Judges
sitting
upon
Thrones
,
and
gave
judgement
touching
the
Christian
Confessours
,
that
worshipped
not
the
Beast
,
&c.
and
beheaded
Martyrs
.
Of
these
two
distinct
sorts
it
is
said
in
common
,
that
they
lived
,
as
being
true
of
both
,
and
reigned
with
Christ
,
not
a
thousand
years
,
but
as
the
Original
has
it
,
the
thousand
years
,
viz.
of
the
Millennium
,
the
Martyrs
in
Heaven
,
(
though
not
in
a
stinted
sense
)
where
Christ
is
Personally
present
,
the
other
with
their
Successours
on
Earth
,
where
Christ
is
present
by
his
Spirit
,
These
in
Bodies
Terrestrial
,
those
in
Celestial
and
glorified
.
An
early
privilege
peculiar
to
the
Martyrs
.
And
therefore
it
follows
,
V.
5.
But
the
rest
of
the
dead
lived
not
again
,
(
Much
less
were
revivificated
into
celestial
bodies
,
as
the
Martyrs
were
)
till
the
thousand
years
were
finished
,
where
the
phrase
[
lived
again
]
being
made
use
of
,
and
unproper
to
relate
to
the
Confessours
,
with
those
that
succeeded
them
,
they
being
considered
as
continuedly
alive
on
earth
,
it
must
needs
respect
those
that
are
said
to
be
beheaded
,
to
intimate
their
privilege
above
others
,
that
they
lived
again
at
the
beginning
of
the
Millennium
,
but
the
rest
of
the
dead
not
till
after
the
Millennium
,
nay
not
till
the
end
of
the
Laodicean
interval
,
under
the
sixth
Thunder
.
This
is
the
first
Resurrection
,
This
namely
,
of
the
Martyrs
according
to
the
opinion
of
the
primitive
Fathers
,
and
that
intimation
to
the
Church
in
Smyrna
,
chap.
2.11
.
when
so
many
Christian
Martyrs
suffered
.
He
that
overcometh
shall
not
be
hurt
of
the
second
Death
,
as
to
whom
belongeth
the
first
Resurrection
accordingly
as
here
follows
in
the
next
verse
;
V.
6.
On
such
the
second
Death
,
&c.
namely
,
The
lake
of
fire
(
v.
14.
)
into
which
Hades
,
or
the
whole
Region
of
mortality
is
cast
,
the
Earth
being
set
on
fire
.
But
they
that
have
obtained
their
glorified
body
,
as
the
Martyrs
do
in
the
first
Resurrection
,
they
are
sped
already
,
and
are
safe
from
this
fate
.
And
being
holy
and
divine
Souls
,
cloathed
in
glorified
bodies
,
shall
serve
God
in
his
heavenly
Temple
,
and
shall
reign
with
Christ
in
the
Kingdom
of
his
Father
,
not
the
thousand
years
of
the
Millennium
onely
,
but
as
the
Original
has
it
a
thousand
years
Symbolically
understood
,
which
being
the
Cube
of
Ten
.
which
comprehends
all
number
,
signifies
a
steady
permanent
reign
even
to
all
Eternity
.
V.
7.
But
when
the
thousand
years
(
as
it
now
varies
again
in
the
Original
)
of
the
Millennium
are
expired
,
that
is
,
at
the
Expiration
of
the
Philadelphian
interval
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
Laodicean
,
Satan
will
be
loosed
again
,
the
ancient
zeal
of
the
Philadelphian
Church
,
and
strictness
of
discipline
,
being
overmuch
relaxated
,
and
wickedness
will
get
head
again
,
namely
,
under
the
fourth
Thunder
.
V.
8.
Gog
and
Magog
.
Gog
and
Magog
are
those
notorious
enemies
of
the
people
of
Israel
(
Ezech
.
chap.
38.
and
39.
)
who
therefore
here
typifie
the
enemies
of
the
holy
Christian
and
Apostolick
Church
,
of
which
Israel
was
a
Type
.
The
number
of
whom
was
as
the
sand
of
the
Sea
.
So
much
had
wickedness
increased
by
the
not
still
endeavouring
with
that
wonted
Vigour
the
amplification
of
Christ's
Kingdom
,
and
by
Relaxation
of
discipline
in
the
Laodicean
state
of
the
Church
,
though
purity
of
external
worship
,
was
still
retained
amongst
them
.
V.
9.
On
the
breadth
of
the
Earth
,
Which
implies
the
swarming
and
spreading
of
their
Forces
.
The
camp
of
the
Saints
.
The
camp
wherein
were
many
Saints
according
to
various
degrees
of
Sanctity
,
and
several
right
Philadelphian
spirits
,
but
all
Saints
as
to
the
purity
of
external
worship
.
And
the
beloved
City
,
The
Mystical
Jerusalem
or
pure
Church
of
Christ
,
and
beloved
of
him
for
the
reasons
even
now
mentioned
.
Expositours
universally
agree
,
that
Jerusalem
is
here
meant
,
and
Gog
and
Magog
,
the
enemies
of
Israel
suits
well
thereto
.
And
what
beloved
City
can
this
be
,
but
that
new
Jerusalem
whose
name
is
writ
on
the
Philadelphian
Church
,
chap.
3.12
.
(
and
is
said
to
come
down
out
of
Heaven
from
God
)
though
now
in
the
Laodicean
interval
.
For
she
is
that
everlasting
Pillar
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
which
endures
to
the
end
of
all
,
though
under
a
new
denomination
of
Laodicea
.
And
as
she
is
said
to
come
out
of
Heaven
from
God
,
so
it
is
plain
she
is
still
on
Earth
,
being
besieged
by
Gog
and
Magog
:
and
is
called
here
onely
the
beloved
City
not
Jerusalem
as
the
papal
Hierarchy
,
chap.
11.13
.
is
onely
called
the
City
not
Babylon
.
But
here
is
an
attempt
it
seems
of
taking
this
Jerusalem
,
and
bringing
again
the
righteous
under
the
Power
and
Tyranny
of
the
wicked
,
viz.
at
the
latter
end
of
the
Laodicean
interval
under
the
fifth
Thunder
.
But
before
they
could
effect
their
wicked
enterprize
,
the
day
of
Judgment
overtakes
them
,
as
plainly
appears
from
the
residue
of
this
and
the
whole
following
verse
.
V.
10.
Into
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
The
same
which
is
afterwards
called
the
second
Death
,
and
here
the
Devil
,
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
the
whole
Antichristian
rabble
are
said
to
be
tormented
in
it
,
for
ever
and
ever
.
Which
shews
plainly
that
the
day
of
Judgment
puts
an
end
to
the
siege
of
the
beloved
City
,
and
that
they
hold
out
till
then
.
V.
11.
And
I
saw
.
Read
out
of
the
Original
.
For
I
saw
,
&c.
And
him
that
sate
on
it
,
namely
,
Christ
come
to
Judgment
at
the
end
of
the
Laodicean
interval
(
under
the
sixth
Thunder
)
from
whence
Laodicea
has
its
name
.
The
earth
and
the
heaven
fled
away
,
not
that
they
were
both
destroyed
,
but
the
Glory
of
his
Majesty
was
so
great
,
that
they
seemed
to
vanish
before
him
,
the
eyes
of
the
Spectatours
being
so
wholly
filled
with
the
brightness
of
his
presence
.
V.
12.
This
is
a
description
of
the
general
Resurrection
,
which
is
a
good
while
after
the
Millennium
be
expired
.
The
Books
opened
,
allude
to
Rolls
and
Records
in
Courts
of
Judicature
amongst
men
.
And
that
auspicious
Title
of
the
Book
of
Life
,
signifies
that
they
whose
names
are
found
there
,
should
be
sentenced
as
worthy
of
eternal
Life
,
and
escape
the
second
Death
.
And
that
the
dead
are
Judged
according
to
what
is
written
in
these
Books
,
intimates
that
in
this
general
Assizes
,
none
shall
be
condemned
for
what
he
is
not
guilty
of
,
but
be
judged
according
to
his
works
,
recorded
and
proved
out
of
these
Books
.
V.
13.
The
description
is
farther
continued
,
And
the
Sea
said
to
give
up
the
Dead
,
that
is
,
those
that
were
drown'd
,
and
Death
or
Pestilence
all
manner
of
death
by
diseases
,
and
briefly
Hell
,
that
is
,
Hades
,
the
whole
Region
of
deceased
Souls
,
or
this
Sphear
of
Mortality
,
into
which
they
are
congregated
at
this
general
Assizes
,
all
exhibited
their
dead
to
the
view
of
all
.
And
the
divine
Nemesis
proportioned
Punishments
,
or
rewards
to
every
one
according
to
their
doings
.
Hitherto
are
the
Transactions
of
this
general
Assizes
,
and
the
passing
of
Judgment
on
those
that
are
called
to
the
Bar
,
which
takes
up
the
sixth
thunder
.
But
in
the
seventh
there
is
thundering
and
lightning
properly
so
called
,
as
is
intimated
,
v.
9.
And
fire
came
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
and
devoured
them
:
So
here
,
V.
14.
And
death
and
hell
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
that
is
,
This
whole
Region
of
Mortality
,
above
which
the
Spirits
of
Devils
and
damned
Souls
cannot
emerge
,
but
are
chained
and
confined
to
this
caliginous
Atmosphere
,
will
be
set
on
fire
at
the
last
Thunder
,
which
together
with
Eruptions
from
beneath
,
will
cause
a
dreadfull
Conflagration
,
and
the
earth
be
turned
as
it
were
into
one
great
lake
of
sire
,
and
so
Laodicea
become
Laodicea
combusta
.
This
is
the
sense
of
these
words
.
And
Death
and
Hell
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
that
is
,
This
fire
was
cast
into
them
by
an
Hypallage
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
And
this
is
the
second
Death
,
as
the
first
Death
is
the
Death
of
this
body
.
This
is
to
be
destroyed
both
Body
and
Soul
in
Hell
,
Mat
.
10.28
.
V.
15.
In
the
Book
of
Life
,
&c.
i.e.
In
the
Book
of
Life
,
of
the
Lamb
as
a
faithfull
Souldier
and
true
member
of
his
Kingdom
.
He
whose
name
was
not
found
written
there
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
and
underwent
the
same
doom
with
the
Apostate
Spirits
.
Which
implies
,
that
those
which
were
found
in
that
Book
of
Life
,
were
declared
heirs
of
eternal
Life
to
reign
with
Christ
for
ever
in
Heaven
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
his
Father
,
as
he
promises
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Church
of
Laodicea
,
chap.
3.21
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
ARG
.
The
Creation
of
a
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
,
or
the
descending
of
the
New
Jerusalem
from
God
out
of
Heaven
,
betokening
a
New
Polity
opposite
to
that
of
Babylon
now
abolished
,
and
to
be
effected
under
the
second
Thunder
.
A
brief
description
of
this
New
Jerusalem
State
.
A
short
description
of
the
state
of
the
godly
after
this
life
,
and
the
doom
of
the
wicked
.
A
more
large
and
glorious
description
of
the
New
Jerusalem
setting
out
the
blessed
State
and
Polity
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
his
Millennial
Reign
.
The
Names
of
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
written
on
her
twelve
Gates
.
The
twelve
Foundations
of
the
Wall
,
with
the
Names
of
the
twelve
Apostles
inscribed
on
them
.
The
City
measured
with
a
golden
Reed
by
an
Angel
,
and
the
form
thereof
found
Cubical
.
The
City
of
pure
Gold
transparent
as
glass
.
The
twelve
foundations
of
the
Wall
of
twelve
pretious
stones
,
all
tending
to
the
safety
of
the
City
,
and
conserving
the
Philadelphian
State
thereof
.
The
twelve
Gates
of
Pearl
.
What
the
Temple
of
the
City
.
No
Sun
nor
Moon
there
.
To
whom
the
Gates
of
the
City
stand
open
,
and
who
are
shut
out
.
AND
I
saw
a
new
heaven
,
and
a
new
earth
:
for
the
first
heaven
and
the
first
earth
were
passed
away
;
and
there
was
no
more
sea
.
2
And
I
John
saw
the
holy
city
,
new
Jerusalem
,
coming
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
prepared
as
a
bride
adorned
for
her
husband
.
3
And
I
heard
a
great
voice
out
of
heaven
,
saying
,
Behold
,
the
tabernacle
of
God
is
with
men
,
and
he
will
dwell
with
them
,
and
they
shall
be
his
people
,
and
God
himself
shall
be
with
them
,
and
be
their
God
.
4
And
God
shall
wipe
away
all
tears
from
their
eyes
:
and
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
neither
sorrow
,
nor
crying
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
more
pain
:
for
the
former
things
are
passed
away
.
5
And
he
that
sate
upon
the
throne
,
said
,
Behold
,
I
make
all
things
new
.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Write
:
for
these
words
are
true
and
faithfull
.
6
And
he
said
unto
me
,
It
is
done
:
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
end
.
I
will
give
unto
him
that
is
a-thirst
,
of
the
fountain
of
the
water
of
life
,
freely
.
7
He
that
overcometh
,
shall
inherit
all
things
,
and
I
will
be
his
God
,
and
he
shall
be
my
son
.
8
But
the
fearfull
,
and
unbelieving
,
and
the
abominable
,
and
murtherers
,
and
whoremongers
,
and
sorcerers
,
and
idolaters
,
and
all
lyars
shall
have
their
part
in
the
lake
which
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
:
which
is
the
second
death
.
9
And
there
came
unto
me
one
of
the
seven
Angels
,
which
had
the
seven
vials
full
of
the
seven
last
plagues
,
and
talked
with
me
,
saying
,
Come
hither
,
I
will
shew
thee
the
Bride
,
the
Lambs
wife
.
10
And
he
carried
me
away
in
the
spirit
to
a
great
and
high
mountain
,
and
shewed
me
that
great
City
,
the
holy
Hierusalem
,
descending
out
of
heaven
from
God
,
11
Having
the
glory
of
God
:
and
her
light
was
like
unto
a
stone
most
pretious
,
even
like
a
Jasperstone
,
clear
as
crystal
:
12
And
had
a
wall
great
and
high
,
and
had
twelve
gates
,
and
at
the
gates
twelve
Angels
,
and
names
written
thereon
,
which
are
the
names
of
the
twelve
tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
13
On
the
East
three
gates
,
on
the
North
three
gates
,
on
the
South
three
gates
,
and
on
the
West
three
gates
.
14
And
the
wall
of
the
city
had
twelve
foundations
;
and
in
them
the
names
of
the
twelve
Apostles
of
the
Lamb
.
15
And
he
that
talked
with
me
had
a
golden
reed
to
measure
the
city
,
and
the
gates
thereof
,
and
the
wall
thereof
.
16
And
the
city
lieth
four
square
,
and
the
length
is
as
large
as
the
breadth
:
and
he
measured
the
city
with
the
reed
,
twelve
thousand
furlongs
:
the
length
,
and
the
breadth
,
and
the
height
of
it
are
equal
.
17
And
he
measured
the
wall
thereof
,
an
hundred
and
forty
and
four
cubits
,
according
to
the
measure
of
a
man
,
that
is
,
of
the
Angel
.
18
And
the
building
of
the
wall
of
it
was
of
Jasper
,
and
the
city
was
pure
gold
,
like
unto
clear
glass
.
19
And
the
foundations
of
the
wall
of
the
city
were
garnished
with
all
manner
of
pretious
stones
.
The
first
foundation
was
Jasper
,
the
second
Saphir
,
the
third
a
Chalcedony
,
the
fourth
an
Emerald
,
20
The
fifth
Sardonix
,
the
sixth
Sardius
,
the
seventh
Chrysolite
,
the
eighth
Beryl
,
the
ninth
a
Topas
,
the
tenth
a
Chrysoprasus
,
the
eleventh
a
Jacinct
,
the
twelfth
an
Amethyst
.
21
And
the
twelve
gates
were
twelve
pearls
,
every
several
gate
was
of
one
pearl
,
and
the
street
of
the
city
was
pure
gold
,
as
it
were
transparent
glass
.
22
And
I
saw
no
Temple
therein
:
For
the
Lord
God
Almighty
,
and
the
Lamb
,
are
the
Temple
of
it
.
23
And
the
City
had
no
need
of
the
Sun
,
neither
of
the
Moon
to
shine
in
it
:
for
the
glory
of
God
did
lighten
it
,
and
the
Lamb
is
the
light
thereof
.
24
And
the
nations
of
them
which
are
saved
,
shall
walk
in
the
light
of
it
:
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
do
bring
their
glory
and
honour
into
it
.
25
And
the
gates
of
it
shall
not
be
shut
at
all
by
day
:
for
there
shall
be
no
night
there
.
26
And
they
shall
bring
the
glory
and
honour
of
the
nations
into
it
.
27
And
there
shall
in
no
wise
enter
into
it
any
thing
that
defileth
,
neither
whatsoever
worketh
abomination
,
or
maketh
a
lie
:
but
they
which
are
written
in
the
Lamb's
book
of
life
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
A
New
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
,
as
if
it
were
a
new
Natural
Heaven
and
Earth
upon
the
Conflagration
(
immediately
mentioned
before
)
of
the
former
.
But
this
is
but
the
artificial
embellishing
of
the
outward
Cortex
of
this
Book
of
Prophecies
in
this
place
,
by
a
Lemmatosynechia
,
which
is
as
palpable
and
assured
an
Apocalyptick
Figure
as
any
is
observed
,
by
Rhetoricians
in
other
Authours
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Notes
on
the
place
.
And
that
Earth
here
is
joined
with
Heaven
,
it
implies
that
a
state
not
merely
in
Heaven
,
but
on
Earth
is
described
.
For
there
is
no
Earth
in
Heaven
.
For
the
first
Heaven
,
&c.
For
the
former
Polity
,
in
the
Prophetick
style
,
signified
by
Heaven
and
Earth
,
that
is
,
the
Tyrannical
and
Idolatrous
Polity
of
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
or
great
City
of
Babylon
,
was
now
abolished
,
as
appears
by
chap.
19.
v.
20.
And
there
was
no
more
Sea
.
No
unquiet
multitudes
of
the
wicked
like
the
raging
Waves
of
the
Sea
foaming
out
their
own
shame
,
Jude
13.
Tumults
,
war
and
bloudshed
was
under
that
Polity
that
is
cast
into
the
Lake
of
fire
,
chap.
19.20
.
which
was
the
Reign
of
Antichrist
.
But
now
the
Reign
of
Christ
is
at
hand
,
the
true
Molchisedeck
King
of
Salem
or
Jerusalem
,
King
of
Righteousness
,
and
Prince
of
Peace
.
This
Vision
therefore
goes
back
to
the
second
Thunder
.
V.
2.
The
holy
City
New
Jerusalem
,
&c.
The
truly
Holy
City
,
not
pretended
Holy
Church
,
and
the
new
Jerusalem
,
not
that
old
Prophet
killing
Jerusalem
,
which
opposition
betwixt
these
two
Jerusalems
,
shews
they
are
both
on
Earth
,
and
that
the
new
succeeds
instead
of
the
old
.
And
the
Jerusalem
above
that
S.
Paul
mentions
,
Gal.
4.16
.
is
the
pure
Apostolick
Church
on
Earth
,
which
she
may
,
as
Astrea
is
said
to
have
done
,
seem
to
have
left
,
during
the
domineering
Reign
of
Babylon
,
but
is
here
said
to
come
down
from
God
again
out
of
Heaven
.
Which
plainly
shews
it
is
a
renewed
Polity
here
on
Earth
,
settled
after
the
destruction
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
by
a
Council
truly
Holy
and
truly
Oecumenical
,
by
men
of
pure
and
upright
spirits
,
full
of
that
wisedom
which
is
from
above
,
whenas
the
Constitution
of
the
City
of
Babylon
or
old
Jerusalem
was
from
that
wisedom
which
is
from
beneath
,
and
is
earthly
,
sensual
and
devilish
.
Prepared
as
a
Bride
,
&c.
Which
again
shews
it
is
a
description
of
a
state
on
Earth
,
not
in
Heaven
.
For
not
preparation
,
but
perfection
and
possession
belongs
to
that
state
.
But
she
is
prepared
as
a
Bride
,
by
way
of
Antithesis
,
not
as
a
Whore
to
commit
fornication
with
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
as
Babylon
did
.
This
Constitution
of
things
is
settled
under
the
second
Thunder
,
after
which
immediately
follows
the
Millennial
Reign
of
Christ
in
this
New
Jerusalem
,
described
in
the
following
Verses
.
V.
3.
This
verse
seems
to
be
a
Paraphrase
on
that
short
name
of
Ezechiel's
City
,
chap.
48.35
.
Jehovah
shammah
,
The
Lord
is
there
.
But
that
description
of
the
City
by
Ezechiel
,
denotes
a
state
of
the
Church
on
Earth
,
therefore
this
does
also
that
alludes
to
it
.
Besides
that
it
is
said
here
expresly
.
Behold
the
Tabernacle
of
God
is
with
men
.
If
he
Tabernacle
with
Men
it
must
be
on
earth
,
as
the
term
[
Men
]
implies
,
Earth
being
their
usual
abode
.
But
if
they
were
conceived
in
Heaven
,
they
should
be
rather
said
to
Tabernacle
with
God
in
his
proper
abode
.
But
he
is
with
them
here
on
Earth
by
his
Spirit
,
and
by
his
Power
to
guide
them
into
all
truth
,
and
keep
them
from
all
evil
.
As
it
follows
,
V.
4.
And
God
shall
wipe
away
all
tears
from
their
Eyes
,
This
reign
of
Christ
in
the
Millennium
,
will
be
with
that
Equity
,
goodness
and
sweetness
that
no
good
heart
shall
need
to
be
oppressed
with
grief
,
nor
to
express
his
grief
with
tears
.
For
there
will
be
no
more
Death
,
no
bloudy
Massacres
of
the
faithfull
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
or
burning
them
at
the
stake
,
as
was
done
under
the
Tyranny
of
the
great
Whore
.
No
sorrow
for
the
loss
of
Friends
,
thus
barbarously
murthered
.
No
clamours
against
gross
Injustice
and
Cruelty
,
or
crying
out
for
the
Tortures
inflicted
on
poor
innocent
men
for
a
good
Conscience
toward
God
.
Nor
any
more
pain
by
noisome
and
wearisome
Imprisonment
,
or
what
other
hardships
for
their
Testimony
to
the
truth
.
For
the
former
Polity
is
passed
away
,
the
bloudy
Whore
or
false
Prophet
,
with
the
Beast
are
now
in
the
lake
of
fire
that
burns
with
brimstone
.
And
Babylon
the
Great
like
a
Milstone
sunk
into
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
,
never
to
rise
again
.
V.
5.
All
things
new
,
A
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
,
wherein
dwelleth
righteousness
.
And
when
he
is
bid
so
earnestly
to
set
it
down
for
a
truth
,
that
there
will
be
this
Jerusalem
state
so
Holy
,
happy
,
and
secure
from
all
evil
,
it
is
a
plain
Indication
,
that
such
a
state
on
Earth
is
asserted
,
for
who
doubts
but
that
the
state
in
Heaven
is
such
.
V.
6.
It
is
done
.
The
thing
is
as
sure
as
if
it
were
done
already
.
This
is
a
farther
confirmation
to
him
of
the
truth
of
this
state
,
and
that
it
will
be
on
Earth
.
For
John
could
not
doubt
,
but
that
all
would
go
well
in
Heaven
.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
&c.
I
comprehend
all
within
the
compass
of
my
Providence
and
Power
.
Therefore
never
distrust
,
but
that
what
I
have
told
will
come
to
pass
,
and
farther
things
also
.
For
this
seems
to
reach
into
the
Laodicean
interval
,
and
what
follows
in
the
residue
of
this
verse
and
the
two
next
,
to
appertain
to
the
last
Judgment
of
all
.
The
eternal
reward
of
the
good
,
and
Punishment
of
the
wicked
.
Christ
here
promisseth
to
him
,
that
doth
seriously
desire
and
endeavour
after
everlasting
Life
,
according
to
the
methods
of
the
Gospel
,
to
give
it
him
freely
,
he
need
not
buy
it
with
large
sums
of
money
,
as
was
usually
in
that
Merchandizing
City
of
Babylon
.
V.
7.
He
that
overcometh
the
Flesh
,
the
World
and
the
Devil
,
God
will
be
his
God
and
he
his
Son
,
and
if
Sons
then
Heirs
,
Heirs
of
God
,
and
joynt
Heirs
with
Christ
in
the
glorious
Kingdom
of
his
Father
,
and
this
certainly
comprizeth
all
that
heart
can
wish
.
And
this
is
the
promise
to
the
Church
of
Laodicea
,
to
him
that
overcomes
,
that
he
shall
sit
down
with
Christ
in
his
Throne
,
even
as
he
overcame
and
was
set
down
in
his
Fathers
throne
.
Where
throne
plainly
implies
a
Kingdom
.
V.
8.
As
before
was
set
down
the
reward
of
the
Godly
,
so
here
the
Punishment
of
the
wicked
,
especially
such
as
Babylon
abounded
withall
.
They
have
their
part
in
the
lake
burning
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
which
is
the
second
Death
.
Which
therefore
undoubtedly
is
the
Conflagration
under
the
last
Thunder
.
Which
plainly
shews
,
that
from
the
second
verse
to
the
ninth
,
is
a
brief
description
of
the
affairs
of
the
Church
,
from
the
second
Thunder
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
Now
as
after
a
brief
mention
of
the
ruine
of
Babylon
,
chap.
16.
v.
19.
there
is
a
large
description
of
her
,
and
her
destruction
,
chap.
17.
and
18.
so
here
after
a
brief
intimation
of
the
state
of
the
New
Jerusalem
,
there
is
a
more
full
and
glorious
description
thereof
,
from
the
ninth
verse
following
of
this
Chapter
,
to
the
sixth
of
the
next
.
V.
9.
The
Vial-Angel
mentioned
here
,
was
in
all
likelihood
the
same
that
before
shewed
him
the
Judgment
of
the
great
Whore
,
as
if
he
shou'd
insinuate
,
that
the
Vial-Angels
were
so
busie
in
ruining
the
Polity
of
Babylon
,
or
the
Old
Prophet-killing
Jerusalem
,
because
they
had
in
their
eye
the
New
Jerusalem
that
should
succeed
her
,
which
plainly
implies
that
the
new
Jerusalem
is
a
state
here
on
Earth
.
V.
10.
The
mountain
great
and
high
,
denotes
the
height
,
power
and
dignity
,
the
pure
Apostolick
Church
is
then
arrived
to
,
which
is
called
the
Great
City
,
as
being
the
Church
Catholick
spread
far
and
wide
,
and
the
Holy
Jerusalem
,
as
being
the
truly
Holy
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
,
not
a
Synagogue
of
Idolaters
,
Sorcerers
and
Murtherers
,
and
to
descend
out
of
Heaven
from
God
,
as
whose
Constitution
and
Institutes
are
not
the
Carnal
invention
of
men
,
but
the
pure
Laws
of
the
God
of
Heaven
,
and
the
living
Dictates
of
his
Spirit
.
V.
11.
Having
the
Glory
of
God
.
Not
as
the
Pharisees
in
the
Old
Jerusalem
,
that
sought
Glory
one
of
another
,
but
were
strangers
to
that
Glory
which
is
of
God
,
the
Glory
of
true
approved
wisedom
and
unspotted
righteousness
.
Like
a
Jasper
stone
clear
as
Crystal
.
The
Luminary
of
this
City
,
which
was
instead
of
a
Sun
,
is
likened
to
a
most
pretious
stone
,
the
Jasper
stone
clear
as
Crystal
,
by
which
I
conceive
is
understood
the
Holy
Ghost
.
And
the
times
of
the
New
Jerusalem
are
Regnum
Spiritus
,
as
the
Cabbalists
call
them
.
V.
12.
The
twelve
Tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
The
number
twelve
is
sacred
in
Holy
Scripture
,
for
the
twelve
Patriarchs
sake
,
and
the
twelve
Apostles
.
The
former
are
mentioned
here
,
the
latter
v.
14.
and
both
concur
in
this
New
City
of
Jerusalem
,
and
signifie
the
time
thereof
to
be
when
Jew
and
Gentile
shall
accord
in
one
faith
,
and
be
one
sheepfold
,
which
again
denotes
this
Jerusalem
state
to
be
on
Earth
.
But
if
it
were
understood
merely
of
the
state
of
the
Church
in
Heaven
,
what
it
can
signifie
worthy
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
is
not
easie
to
imagine
.
The
twelve
Angels
at
the
twelve
Gates
,
may
signifie
either
the
Guard
of
Angels
to
keep
the
City
,
Psal
.
127.1
.
Or
else
the
Pastours
under
these
twelve
Angels
,
ready
to
admit
Converts
into
the
Church
from
all
quarters
of
the
world
,
as
it
follows
in
the
next
verse
.
V.
13.
This
plainly
alludes
to
the
description
of
the
number
,
and
site
of
the
Gates
,
Ezech
.
chap.
48.30
.
Which
again
shews
,
that
this
Jerusalem
state
is
to
be
on
Earth
.
And
there
are
three
Gates
against
every
quarter
,
in
token
that
Converts
are
to
be
admitted
to
the
Profession
of
their
Faith
in
the
Holy
Trinity
,
at
their
Baptism
as
Grotius
and
others
have
noted
.
Nor
does
this
season
being
Regnum
Spiritus
,
superannuate
this
Sacrament
,
Acts
10.47
.
And
the
names
of
the
Children
of
Israel
are
said
to
be
written
on
the
Gates
,
because
a
Jewish
dispensation
,
that
is
,
the
keeping
and
observing
an
external
rule
of
Life
as
well
as
we
can
,
which
is
the
effect
and
sum
of
sincere
Repentance
,
gives
us
admittance
into
the
dispensation
of
the
Spirit
of
Life
in
the
new
Birth
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
on
the
place
.
V.
14.
This
sheweth
the
pure
Apostolicalness
in
this
constitution
of
the
Church
,
and
insinuates
what
a
safety
thereto
this
Apostolicalness
is
.
For
walls
are
for
safety
,
and
these
are
the
very
Foundations
of
the
walls
.
V.
15.
The
Church
,
Apoc
.
11.
was
measured
there
by
a
man
,
but
this
new
state
of
things
by
an
Angel
,
that
simply
with
a
Reed
,
this
with
a
golden
Reed
.
Which
implies
,
that
this
new
state
of
things
will
as
much
surpass
that
state
of
the
Church
,
though
Symmetral
to
the
Reed
it
was
then
measured
with
,
as
Angels
do
men
,
and
a
golden
Reed
,
an
ordinary
combustible
one
;
as
there
indeed
was
within
those
first
four
hundred
years
(
which
are
accounted
the
Symmetral
times
of
the
Church
)
that
which
was
combustible
,
and
ought
to
be
consumed
.
But
the
pure
word
of
God
,
and
Spirit
of
love
abide
for
ever
.
But
in
the
mean
time
this
measuring
of
the
Church
with
a
combustible
Reed
,
chap.
11.
and
here
with
a
golden
Reed
,
this
Antithesis
implies
the
state
of
them
both
to
be
here
on
Earth
.
V.
16.
The
squareness
of
the
City
is
a
Symbol
of
righteousness
.
The
length
,
breadth
,
and
height
being
equal
,
declares
it
of
a
Cubical
form
,
and
consequently
not
to
be
a
City
but
a
Polity
,
and
not
to
signifie
Walls
and
Houses
but
Men
.
And
that
the
solid
content
of
the
City
is
said
to
be
twelve
thousand
furlongs
,
it
denotes
the
constitution
of
things
entirely
Apostolical
,
and
that
it
is
more
peculiarly
described
in
opposition
to
the
Roman
Hierarchy
,
the
Perimeter
of
the
Cube
twelve
thousand
furlongs
being
the
circuit
of
Jerusalem
,
as
the
Perimeter
of
the
Cube
twenty
five
thousand
furlongs
(
which
twenty
five
is
the
root
of
the
number
of
the
Beast
)
is
according
to
Mr.
Potter
,
the
circuit
of
Rome
;
who
has
also
noted
the
Antistechalness
,
or
Counter-correspondence
of
the
twelve
Gates
,
Angels
,
Tribes
,
Foundations
in
the
New
Jerusalem
,
to
the
twenty
five
Gates
,
Pastours
,
Parishes
,
Cardinals
in
the
City
of
Rome
.
Which
is
again
another
plain
Indication
that
the
state
of
the
New
Jerusalem
is
a
state
here
on
Earth
.
V.
17.
The
measure
of
a
man
,
that
is
of
the
Angel
,
viz.
in
the
shape
of
a
man
,
and
whose
measuring
is
to
be
understood
humano
more
,
by
extracting
the
square
root
.
Now
the
root
of
144
is
Twelve
,
which
shews
the
height
and
thickness
of
the
Wall
;
and
being
Twelve
,
it
denotes
again
the
pure
Apostolicalness
of
the
frame
thereof
,
and
the
strength
of
it
from
the
Apostolick
Fabrick
.
And
that
the
pure
Apostolicalness
of
this
City
is
so
much
inculcated
,
is
certainly
in
opposition
to
the
Corruptions
of
the
Roman
Church
,
so
contrary
to
Apostolical
doctrine
and
practice
.
Which
shews
plainly
that
the
state
of
the
Church
on
Earth
is
prefigured
by
this
New
Jerusalem
.
V.
18.
Was
of
Jasper
.
So
Jahalom
,
the
Hebrew
word
is
rendred
by
the
Septuagint
,
and
is
the
hardest
Gem
that
is
,
unconquerable
by
Hammer
or
Fire
;
whence
the
Greeks
call
it
Adamas
,
as
Pliny
tells
us
.
Wherefore
the
Wall
being
said
to
be
made
of
this
Stone
,
signifies
how
firm
and
inexpugnable
it
is
.
And
is
a
Symbol
of
invincible
patience
and
fortitude
,
without
which
the
rest
of
the
vertues
signifie
little
in
the
day
of
trial
.
Pure
gold
like
unto
clear
glass
.
Which
therefore
resembles
the
Amber
in
Ezekiel's
Vision
,
that
Divine
Element
of
Regeneration
.
But
the
golden
colour
is
the
tincture
of
the
Spirit
of
Love
or
Charity
,
which
is
signified
by
Gold
in
this
Vision
wheresoever
it
is
mentioned
,
Gold
being
by
far
the
most
noble
of
all
Metals
,
most
pure
and
most
permanent
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
Charity
is
,
which
never
fails
,
whatever
becomes
of
other
gifts
or
graces
.
And
this
City
is
in
the
Philadelphian
Interval
of
the
Church
,
whose
proper
character
is
Divine
Love
.
V.
19.
Were
garnished
,
&c.
that
is
to
say
,
the
beauty
of
them
was
the
garnishing
,
but
the
substance
of
them
the
safety
of
the
City
,
which
is
the
end
for
which
Walls
are
built
.
Was
a
Jasper
.
That
by
Jasper
was
signified
the
Holy
Spirit
that
is
said
to
be
the
Luminary
of
the
City
,
I
have
noted
above
.
But
he
is
here
again
the
first
foundation
of
the
Wall
,
the
principal
ground
of
their
strength
and
safety
,
according
to
those
phrases
of
the
Apostle
,
Ephes
.
3.16
.
strengthned
with
might
by
his
Spirit
,
and
rooted
and
grounded
in
love
,
i.e.
having
your
foundation
in
love
.
So
it
is
in
the
Original
.
Which
is
this
Spirit
of
Love
,
the
first
foundation
of
the
Wall
of
this
City
.
And
this
Jasper
,
which
in
Hebrew
is
Jahalom
,
is
said
to
have
the
vertue
of
moving
conjugal
affection
,
which
again
sutes
well
with
the
New
Jerusalems
being
the
Spouse
of
the
Lamb
.
And
perfect
love
casteth
out
fear
,
and
is
stronger
than
Death
.
The
second
a
Saphir
.
A
stone
of
the
colour
of
the
Heavens
,
a
Symbol
of
Heavenly-mindedness
,
and
is
said
to
be
an
Amulet
against
lust
,
and
therefore
a
fit
means
to
keep
the
New
Jerusalem
in
her
pure
Philadelphian
condition
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Holy
and
Divine
Love
,
which
is
counter-distinct
to
lust
and
wantonness
,
of
which
some
Sects
that
have
pretended
too
early
to
this
Philadelphian
state
,
have
been
,
I
fear
,
overjustly
suspected
.
A
Chalcedony
.
A
kind
of
Carbuncle
,
a
glowing
Gem
like
fire
,
which
signifies
holy
zeal
,
and
keeps
the
Philadelphians
from
sinking
into
the
nauseous
state
of
lukewarmness
,
which
is
so
severely
reprehended
in
the
Church
of
Laodicea
,
and
which
brings
Gog
and
Magog
on
them
at
last
.
An
Emerald
.
Smaragdus
,
the
Hebrew
word
is
Bareketh
,
so
named
from
casting
out
Lightning
as
when
it
Thunders
;
whence
it
is
also
called
Ceraunius
.
This
denotes
the
safety
of
the
City
by
those
Boanergeses
,
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
in
the
Power
of
the
Spirit
,
such
as
appeared
under
the
seventh
Vial
,
and
battered
down
the
Cities
of
the
Nations
;
who
serve
also
here
for
the
preserving
their
own
City
,
better
than
Canoneers
of
a
City
playing
from
the
Walls
thereof
.
V.
20.
A
Sardonix
.
A
stone
of
a
threefold
colour
,
beneath
black
,
in
the
midst
white
,
and
above
reddish
.
This
is
a
Symbol
of
the
due
frequenting
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lord's
Supper
,
as
the
Gates
of
the
City
with
the
Angels
,
i.e.
Pastours
or
Bishops
to
admit
Converts
to
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
,
is
a
Note
of
the
retaining
that
Sacrament
.
The
black
therefore
at
the
bottom
is
the
Death
of
our
Lord
,
the
foundation
of
this
solemnity
that
celebrates
his
Death
till
he
come
;
the
White
the
Bread
,
and
the
Red
the
Wine
,
the
Elements
that
are
made
use
of
in
the
celebration
of
his
Supper
.
And
this
is
a
good
hold
on
the
Church
from
relapsing
into
Heathenism
again
,
as
some
Enthusiasts
have
seemed
too
prone
to
doe
.
A
Sardius
.
In
Hebrew
called
Odem
from
its
red
bloudy
colour
;
which
intimates
our
duty
of
preferring
our
faith
before
our
lives
,
and
also
of
remembring
those
horrid
Cruelties
and
bloudy
Butcheries
under
the
Pagan
and
Paganochristian
Polities
,
and
so
to
retain
an
eternal
aversation
and
watchfulness
against
such
detestable
Religions
.
Which
therefore
is
one
part
of
the
Wall
of
safety
about
the
New
Jerusalem
.
A
Chrysolite
.
A
stone
which
hath
its
denomination
from
Gold
.
Whether
the
Philosopher's
stone
be
here
glanced
at
,
let
the
Chymists
consider
.
But
that
it
strengthens
the
Intellect
,
chaceth
away
folly
and
faint-heartedness
,
and
encreaseth
wisedom
and
constancy
of
mind
,
is
the
opinion
of
Lithologers
.
It
is
also
an
obvious
Symbol
of
the
firmness
of
Love
,
whereby
these
stones
of
the
living
City
of
God
are
held
fast
together
,
which
is
an
egregious
ground
of
safety
indeed
.
A
Beryl
.
A
stone
excellent
to
make
Collyriums
or
Eye-salves
of
,
the
want
of
which
is
upbraided
to
the
Church
of
Laodicea
.
Wherefore
it
is
a
good
prop
from
the
falling
into
the
Laodicean
state
,
and
for
the
keeping
the
Church
safe
in
the
Philadelphian
,
being
enabled
by
a
due
quick-sightedness
to
foresee
a
far
off
how
to
order
their
affairs
for
their
security
against
the
Rabble
of
Gog
and
Magog
.
A
Topaze
.
It
has
its
name
from
the
Hebrew
word
Paz
,
which
signifies
Aurum
solidum
,
solid
Gold
,
or
Gold
well
purified
,
for
that
makes
it
the
more
solid
.
This
is
that
Gold
tried
in
the
fire
,
which
Christ
counsels
the
Laodicean
Church
to
buy
of
him
,
for
want
of
which
she
had
become
so
poor
and
miserable
.
This
Topaze
therefore
may
well
be
a
stone
in
the
Wall
of
the
Philadelphian
Church
,
to
keep
her
still
in
that
condition
,
it
signifying
pure
love
firmly
radicated
in
the
Divine
Element
of
Regeneration
.
A
Chrysoprasus
.
A
Gem
of
an
austere
colour
,
as
Grotius
and
others
have
noted
,
but
the
golden
colour
being
mixt
with
it
,
it
signifies
Animum
subtristem
&
benignum
,
the
best
temper
of
mind
in
the
world
,
and
most
like
to
our
blessed
Saviour's
.
This
is
a
great
Conservative
of
the
Reverence
that
is
due
to
holy
personages
,
when
lightness
and
mirth
diminisheth
their
esteem
.
And
those
,
whom
by
this
artifice
they
would
win
,
ordinarily
feed
onely
on
the
sweet
of
their
Converse
,
but
let
the
wholsome
alone
:
like
fishes
that
have
a
trick
to
nibble
away
the
bait
,
and
avoid
the
Hook
.
Such
a
severe
guard
therefore
over
our
Converse
,
contributes
also
to
the
guard
and
safety
of
the
City
.
A
Jacinth
.
A
stone
of
a
bright
clear
Sky-colour
,
which
therefore
signifies
that
inward
cheerfulness
,
calmness
and
serenity
of
mind
in
this
state
of
the
Regenerate
,
which
the
Apostle
calls
Righteousness
,
Peace
and
Joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
;
which
they
having
once
tasted
,
they
will
be
ever
unwilling
to
be
deprived
of
,
and
therefore
never
like
to
relapse
from
the
state
of
Philadelphia
or
the
New
Jerusalem
.
An
Amethyst
.
This
stone
,
according
to
its
Name
,
is
an
Amulet
against
drunkenness
,
so
frequent
a
vice
in
the
Sardian
Church
,
to
be
drunk
with
wine
and
strong
drink
,
as
it
was
for
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
to
be
drunk
with
the
bloud
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
.
But
the
Philadelphian
Church
keeps
free
from
this
debauchery
,
whereby
she
is
secured
from
erring
in
Vision
,
and
stumbling
in
Judgment
,
and
from
the
Armies
of
Gog
and
Magog
,
which
would
soon
invade
the
City
—
Somno
vincque
sepultam
,
overwhelmed
with
sleep
and
wine
.
So
necessary
a
stone
therefore
for
the
safety
of
the
City
,
is
this
Amethyst
to
be
placed
in
the
Wall
thereof
.
V.
21.
The
Gates
being
Inlets
into
the
City
this
truly
holy
Church
,
they
signifie
the
entrance
by
Baptism
,
and
are
said
to
be
of
Pearl
,
the
colour
of
that
Gem
shewing
the
mildness
and
innocent
child-like
meekness
of
those
that
are
fit
to
enter
,
as
our
Saviour
has
declared
.
See
Mat
.
18.2
.
And
the
Greek
name
of
this
Gem
,
in
allusion
to
the
Hebrew
words
Mar-garon
,
which
signifies
either
bitter
Conflict
,
or
bitter
Rumination
,
that
may
evidently
denote
a
farther
Requisite
in
those
that
be
admitted
,
sincere
Repentance
for
what
is
past
,
and
a
stout
Resolution
of
resisting
all
temptations
to
sin
for
the
future
.
The
whiteness
also
of
the
stone
may
intimate
the
washing
away
the
guilt
and
stain
of
sin
in
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
.
But
now
for
the
street
of
the
City
.
Forum
Urbis
,
as
Grotius
notes
,
the
publick
place
where
they
meet
and
transact
affairs
,
it
is
said
to
be
pure
gold
,
like
to
transparent
glass
,
because
they
doe
all
things
bonâ
fide
,
in
pure
love
and
sincerity
,
as
if
they
were
transparent
one
to
another
,
and
could
see
one
anothers
hearts
and
thoughts
.
V.
22.
There
was
no
Judaical
Temple
like
that
in
the
Old
Jerusalem
,
consisting
of
a
gross
material
Edifice
with
the
Divine
Residence
in
it
.
But
the
eternal
uncircumscribed
Deity
is
the
Object
of
their
worship
;
and
the
Lamb
including
the
whole
body
of
Christ
,
the
holy
Catholick
Church
,
is
the
House
wherein
he
resides
,
the
same
with
the
City
it self
,
which
from
his
Presence
there
,
is
called
Jehovah
Shammah
,
Ezek
.
48.35
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
on
the
place
.
V.
23.
No
need
of
the
Sun
,
&c.
No
need
of
any
Universal
Patriarch
or
Prelate
for
a
Sun
,
or
an
Universal
Monarch
for
the
Moon
,
as
some
would
fansie
the
Pope
and
Emperour
to
have
been
.
For
the
glory
of
God
did
lighten
it
;
that
is
,
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
is
compared
to
the
Jasper
stone
,
verse
11.
which
is
said
to
be
the
Luminary
thereof
;
this
is
the
Sun
or
Supreme
Power
thereof
,
which
alone
is
able
to
hold
all
together
.
And
the
Lamb
is
the
light
thereof
,
namely
by
shedding
the
promised
efficacy
of
his
Spirit
into
it
.
The
Kings
therefore
of
those
many
Kingdoms
,
that
in
those
days
become
the
Kingdoms
of
Christ
,
shall
have
no
other
Supreme
Head
over
them
but
Christ
himself
,
but
be
as
the
four
and
twenty
Crowned
Elders
before
the
Throne
of
the
Lamb
,
and
have
no
other
Superiour
,
neither
Patriarch
nor
Monarch
but
he
.
See
Esay
.
24.23
.
V.
24.
Here
the
Nations
of
them
that
are
saved
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
that
are
mentioned
,
do
plainly
indicate
that
this
Vision
concerns
the
State
of
the
Church
here
on
Earth
.
And
that
the
converted
Nations
and
Kings
that
are
saved
,
walk
not
in
a
blind
implicit
faith
,
but
are
Converts
to
the
Dispensation
of
the
Spirit
,
where
the
Word
and
the
Spirit
,
which
with
the
Lamb
is
said
to
be
the
light
of
this
City
,
are
the
Rule
,
not
the
dark
Decrees
of
both
a
fallacious
and
fallible
Polity
of
men
that
adulterate
doctrine
for
their
worldly
interest
.
V.
25.
There
shall
be
no
Night
there
;
No
adversity
nor
ignorance
in
this
Philadelphian
Interval
,
while
the
eternal
Spirit
of
Love
shines
upon
them
.
And
therefore
they
will
be
always
ready
at
every
one
of
their
twelve
Gates
,
standing
open
to
all
the
four
quarters
of
the
World
,
to
admit
all
single-hearted
and
sincere
Proselytes
.
V.
26.
Honour
of
the
Nations
into
it
.
This
again
shews
that
it
is
understood
of
the
State
of
the
Church
on
Earth
.
And
implies
,
that
the
best
Spirits
,
and
the
most
noble
and
considerable
persons
of
all
Nations
will
flow
in
to
them
,
and
be
proselyted
by
them
to
the
pure
Apostolick
faith
of
Christ
.
V.
27.
But
no
person
of
a
scandalous
conversation
,
none
that
commit
Idolatry
(
though
the
Whore
of
Babylon
would
admit
none
but
such
)
no
Legend-mongers
nor
obtruders
of
absurd
and
impossible
Doctrines
,
such
as
the
Artificers
of
Babylon
forged
for
filthy
lucre-sake
,
none
such
may
enter
into
this
City
,
whose
Gates
are
pure
Pearl
.
But
onely
such
who
are
noted
up
in
the
Book
of
the
Lamb
,
as
breathing
after
a
life
sutable
to
his
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
ARG
.
A
continuation
of
the
Description
of
the
New
Jerusalem
.
The
River
of
water
of
life
running
down
from
the
Throne
of
the
Lamb
.
The
trees
of
life
on
each
side
the
River
.
No
curse
nor
fulminant
Excommunications
against
Princes
,
but
the
meek
Throne
of
the
Lamb
.
No
Night
of
Ignorance
the
Mother
of
Impostures
,
but
the
light
of
the
Lord
shines
through
all
.
A
strong
asseveration
of
the
Angel
,
that
the
things
hitherto
delivered
are
true
.
John
prone
again
to
worship
him
,
is
forbid
by
him
so
to
doe
;
That
the
words
of
the
Prophecy
of
this
Book
are
not
to
be
sealed
,
the
time
of
their
orderly
completion
being
at
hand
:
And
Providence
giving
no
stop
,
but
leaving
both
the
wicked
,
and
well
inclined
to
the
liberty
of
their
own
wills
,
but
all
to
be
rewarded
according
to
their
works
by
him
,
which
is
the
first
and
the
last
.
Who
may
enter
into
the
holy
City
,
and
who
excluded
.
The
things
of
this
Book
sent
,
as
it
were
of
one
entire
Epistle
,
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
.
The
earnest
desire
of
Christ's
Spouse
after
this
New
Jerusalem
state
.
A
very
earnest
Assertion
that
there
will
be
such
a
State
of
the
Church
,
with
the
penalty
of
those
that
would
either
lessen
it
or
adulterate
it
.
An
Epistolar
Conclusion
to
this
entire
Book
of
Prophecies
sent
as
one
continued
Epistle
to
the
Church
Universal
.
AND
he
shewed
me
a
pure
river
of
water
of
life
,
clear
as
crystal
,
proceeding
out
of
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lamb
.
2
In
the
midst
of
the
street
of
it
,
and
of
either
side
of
the
river
,
was
there
the
tree
of
life
,
which
bare
twelve
manner
of
fruits
,
and
yielded
her
fruit
every
month
?
and
the
leaves
of
the
tree
were
for
the
healing
of
the
nations
.
3
And
there
shall
be
no
more
curse
,
but
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lamb
shall
be
in
it
,
and
his
servants
shall
serve
him
.
4
And
they
shall
see
his
face
,
and
his
name
shall
be
in
their
foreheads
.
5
And
there
shall
be
no
night
there
,
and
they
need
no
candle
,
neither
light
of
the
Sun
,
for
the
Lord
God
giveth
them
light
,
and
they
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
6
And
he
said
unto
me
,
These
sayings
are
faithfull
and
true
.
And
the
Lord
God
of
the
holy
Prophets
sent
his
Angel
to
shew
unto
his
servants
the
things
which
must
shortly
be
done
.
7
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
:
blessed
is
he
that
keepeth
the
sayings
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
.
8
And
I
John
saw
these
things
,
and
heard
them
.
And
when
I
had
heard
and
seen
,
I
fell
down
to
worship
before
the
feet
of
the
Angel
,
which
shewed
me
these
things
.
9
Then
saith
he
unto
me
,
See
thou
doe
it
not
:
for
I
am
thy
fellow
servant
,
and
of
thy
brethren
the
Prophets
,
and
of
them
which
keep
the
sayings
of
this
book
:
worship
God
.
10
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
Seal
not
the
sayings
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
:
for
the
time
is
at
hand
.
11
He
that
is
unjust
,
let
him
be
unjust
still
:
and
he
which
is
filthy
,
let
him
be
filthy
still
:
and
he
that
is
righteous
,
let
him
be
righteous
still
:
and
he
that
is
holy
,
let
him
be
holy
still
.
12
And
behold
,
I
come
quickly
,
and
my
reward
is
with
me
,
to
give
every
man
according
as
his
work
shall
be
.
13
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
end
,
the
first
and
the
last
.
14
Blessed
are
they
that
doe
his
commandments
,
that
they
may
have
right
to
the
tree
of
life
,
and
may
enter
in
through
the
gates
into
the
city
.
15
For
without
are
dogs
,
and
sorcerers
,
and
whoremongers
,
and
murthers
,
and
idolaters
,
and
whosoever
loveth
and
maketh
a
lie
.
16
I
Jesus
have
sent
mine
Angel
,
to
testifie
unto
you
these
things
in
the
Churches
.
I
am
the
root
and
the
off-spring
of
David
,
and
the
bright
and
morning
Star
.
17
And
the
Spirit
and
the
Bride
say
,
Come
.
And
let
him
that
heareth
,
say
,
Come
.
And
let
him
that
is
athirst
,
come
.
And
whosoever
will
,
let
him
take
the
water
of
life
freely
.
18
For
I
testifie
unto
every
man
that
heareth
the
words
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
,
If
any
man
shall
add
unto
these
things
,
God
shall
add
unto
him
the
plagues
that
are
written
in
this
book
.
19
And
if
any
man
shall
take
away
from
the
words
of
the
book
of
this
prophecy
,
God
shall
take
away
his
part
out
of
the
book
of
life
,
and
out
of
the
holy
City
,
and
from
the
things
which
are
written
in
this
book
.
20
He
which
testifieth
these
things
,
saith
,
Surely
,
I
come
quickly
.
Amen
.
Even
so
,
Come
Lord
Jesus
.
21
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
The
NOTES
.
V.
1.
THis
River
of
Water
of
life
from
the
Throne
of
God
is
the
faithfull
and
effectual
administration
of
Justice
,
and
pouring
forth
holy
and
wholsome
Doctrines
and
Monitions
in
the
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
by
them
that
are
in
the
highest
Authority
in
this
City
of
God
.
Which
authority
is
understood
by
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lamb
,
who
in
right
of
his
Father
is
Supreme
Governour
of
all
,
and
the
immediate
Actuatour
of
his
Vicegerents
.
See
the
Prophet
Amos
,
chap.
5.24
.
Let
judgment
run
down
as
waters
,
and
righteousness
as
a
mighty
stream
.
And
Ecclestiastic
.
24.25
.
where
wisedom
,
and
understanding
,
and
the
doctrine
of
knowledge
are
compared
to
the
Rivers
of
Paradise
.
V.
2.
This
Verse
is
so
plain
a
Transcript
out
of
the
Vision
of
Ezekiel
,
chap.
47.12
.
that
here
it
is
manifest
again
,
that
the
description
of
that
City
being
generally
understood
of
a
State
of
the
Church
here
on
Earth
,
this
is
so
to
be
understood
also
.
Besides
that
passage
of
the
Leaves
being
for
the
healing
of
the
Nations
,
confirms
the
same
.
For
there
is
no
want
of
Medicines
and
healing
in
Heaven
.
Was
there
the
tree
of
life
,
that
is
,
Trees
of
life
,
else
how
could
they
be
on
this
side
and
that
side
the
River
.
Which
Trees
,
according
to
the
Prophetick
style
,
signifie
great
Men
,
Grandees
in
Church
and
State
,
and
are
called
Trees
of
life
in
opposition
to
the
state
of
the
wicked
,
whom
Jude
(
v.
12.
)
calls
Trees
,
whose
fruit
withereth
,
without
fruit
,
twice
dead
,
&c.
And
yielded
their
fruit
every
month
:
So
uncessant
are
they
in
the
bringing
forth
the
fruits
of
true
Faith
,
which
are
good
works
.
Here
seems
to
be
an
Allusion
to
Psal
.
1.3
.
and
72.7
.
The
sense
therefore
is
,
That
by
the
free
current
of
Justice
,
and
the
countenancing
pure
doctrine
from
the
Higher
Powers
,
which
the
Throne
of
God
intimates
,
holy
and
good
men
both
in
Church
and
State
,
will
be
in
authority
and
esteem
to
manage
the
affairs
of
Christ's
Kingdom
,
obliging
all
unto
them
by
their
Christian
goodness
and
equity
,
which
is
the
constant
fruit
which
they
bear
.
For
the
healing
of
the
Nations
,
i.e.
The
people
of
those
several
Nations
which
are
then
brought
under
the
Empire
of
Christ
.
It
is
an
insinuation
of
the
gentle
,
but
effectual
healing
discipline
which
will
be
in
this
Philadelphian
Interval
.
Those
are
the
Leaves
of
these
Trees
to
heal
the
sores
of
the
people
,
by
gently
drawing
away
the
corruption
,
whatever
may
be
remaining
in
them
.
V.
3.
No
more
curse
.
No
more
furious
Papal
Anathema's
or
Excommunications
to
depose
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
to
involve
the
Christian
World
in
bloud
.
But
the
Throne
of
God
and
of
the
Lamb
,
&c.
The
meek
Empire
of
the
Lamb
of
God
shall
obtain
after
the
Tyranny
of
the
bloudy
Antichrist
,
or
two-horned
Beast
,
who
wore
the
Horns
of
the
Lamb
,
falsely
pretending
to
be
his
Vicar
,
but
spoke
like
the
Dragon
decreeing
Idolatries
and
barbarous
Persecutions
.
V.
4.
They
shall
enjoy
the
full
light
of
the
glory
of
God
in
the
face
of
Jesus
Christ
.
His
Life
and
Spirit
will
be
most
sensibly
revealed
in
them
,
and
it
will
be
plain
to
all
from
their
outward
conversation
,
whose
they
are
,
and
to
whom
they
belong
,
viz.
That
they
are
the
faithfull
servants
of
Jesus
.
V.
5.
No
Night
there
.
No
ignorance
,
nor
any
persecution
for
not
being
ignorant
,
and
for
not
admitting
of
things
blasphemous
and
impossible
.
That
ignorance
is
the
Mother
of
Devotion
,
will
be
out
of
date
in
those
days
.
Which
principle
sate
like
the
darkness
of
mid-night
on
the
Church
,
during
the
time
of
the
Idolatrous
Hierarchy
.
No
Candle
.
No
factitious
lights
or
false
instructions
of
carnal
men
.
Nor
light
of
the
Sun.
No
pretended
Infallibility
of
the
Pope
,
whom
his
flatterers
make
the
universal
Sun
of
the
Christian
World
,
and
put
the
Emperour
,
like
the
Moon
,
under
his
feet
.
God
giveth
them
light
,
namely
,
by
his
Word
,
and
by
his
Spirit
,
and
they
shall
be
no
longer
slaves
to
the
cunningly
contrived
opinions
of
men
;
and
in
this
freedom
of
the
light
of
the
Word
and
Spirit
shall
they
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
Nor
shall
the
numerous
Rabble
of
Gog
and
Magog
be
able
to
take
the
City
.
V.
6.
These
things
are
faithfull
and
true
;
namely
,
These
Predictions
of
the
excellent
State
of
the
Church
in
the
Philadelphian
Interval
,
described
or
set
out
by
the
New
Jerusalem
;
As
stupendious
as
it
may
seem
to
flesh
and
bloud
,
yet
it
is
a
most
certain
truth
.
Which
vehement
asseveration
again
plainly
implies
it
a
State
on
Earth
.
For
any
one
that
believes
an
Heaven
hereafter
,
as
S.
John
did
,
will
easily
acknowledge
it
to
be
as
happy
,
holy
and
glorious
,
as
is
here
described
.
But
here
it
will
not
be
amiss
briefly
to
declare
,
that
though
there
be
so
many
and
so
certain
marks
to
assure
us
,
that
by
this
New
Jerusalem
here
described
,
is
signified
a
State
of
the
Church
here
on
Earth
,
yet
I
question
not
,
but
that
the
description
is
such
,
that
it
is
an
intended
Type
of
the
State
of
the
Church
properly
Triumphant
in
Heaven
,
and
that
as
the
Jewish
Church
was
a
Type
of
the
Christian
Church
at
large
,
so
this
excellent
State
of
the
Christian
Church
on
Earth
,
signified
by
the
New
Jerusalem
,
is
a
Type
of
the
Church
Triumphant
in
Heaven
,
so
transcendently
there
holy
,
happy
and
glorious
.
I
say
it
is
an
intended
Type
of
Heaven
,
and
so
fitly
is
the
Close
of
all
the
Visions
reaching
to
the
last
Thunder
,
when
the
wicked
shall
wallow
in
the
fiery
lake
,
and
the
godly
be
translated
into
that
glorious
State
,
the
Archetypal
Jerusalem
in
Heaven
,
of
which
the
New
Jerusalem
on
Earth
was
but
a
Type
.
But
this
is
a
thing
not
to
be
insisted
on
in
these
short
Notes
.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Paralipomena
Prophetica
,
chap.
20.
And
the
Lord
God
,
&c.
But
the
Lord
God
of
the
holy
Prophets
has
sent
his
Angel
to
shew
unto
his
servants
,
not
onely
things
at
such
a
distance
,
but
the
things
also
nearer
at
hand
,
to
be
done
under
the
first
six
Seals
.
V.
7.
Behold
I
come
quickly
.
To
support
my
Church
in
her
Smyrnean
Condition
,
under
the
second
,
third
,
fourth
and
fifth
Seals
,
and
to
deliver
her
from
her
Persecutions
under
the
sixth
.
And
blessed
is
he
that
observeth
what
is
written
in
the
Prophecies
of
this
Book
for
his
own
direction
and
comfort
.
V.
8.
Which
shewed
me
these
things
.
And
amongst
other
things
the
great
glory
of
the
Church
Universal
set
out
by
the
New
Jerusalem
.
Which
did
so
overcome
him
with
joy
,
as
that
assurance
did
of
the
Conversion
of
his
own
Countrey-men
the
Jews
,
that
again
he
was
carried
away
into
the
greatest
affection
and
veneration
for
the
Messenger
of
such
enravishing
News
.
V.
9.
Of
thy
brethren
the
Prophets
,
&c.
viz.
of
those
that
truly
believe
in
,
and
bear
witness
of
Jesus
Christ
by
the
inspiration
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
of
such
as
understand
and
believe
the
sayings
of
this
Book
,
and
have
faith
and
courage
to
act
accordingly
,
which
no
man
can
do
but
by
the
Power
of
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Worship
God
.
Accordingly
as
our
Saviour
has
prescribed
;
Thou
shalt
worship
the
Lord
thy
God
,
and
him
onely
shalt
thou
serve
.
V.
10.
Seal
not
the
sayings
,
&c.
As
if
they
concerned
onely
times
a-far
off
,
or
many
Ages
to
come
.
For
the
time
is
at
hand
,
viz.
The
time
of
exercising
the
faith
of
the
true
followers
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
salvage
cruelty
of
their
Enemies
.
First
,
the
faith
of
the
Smyrnean
Christians
under
Paganism
,
and
then
of
the
Pergamenian
and
Thyatirian
Evangelici
under
a
Paganochristian
Synagogue
.
The
faith
of
the
one
,
and
the
foul
cruel
spirit
in
the
other
,
would
be
still
more
and
more
manifested
to
the
World
.
Divine
Providence
administring
occasion
for
the
discovering
both
in
their
colours
,
not
forcing
the
wills
of
either
by
his
absolute
Omnipotency
;
whence
it
follows
in
the
next
Verse
.
V.
11.
He
that
is
unjust
,
&c.
Let
their
unjust
Cruelty
,
and
barbarous
Persecution
,
and
foulness
of
life
,
and
filthiness
of
Idolatry
go
on
in
the
Pagan
,
and
afterwards
in
the
Paganochristian
Polity
;
till
they
are
ripe
for
judgment
,
I
will
not
stop
them
:
And
let
the
righteous
encrease
more
and
more
in
Honesty
of
Conversation
,
and
Purity
in
Religion
,
and
Zeal
against
all
Idolatry
,
not
refusing
the
Assistences
of
my
spirit
and
grace
.
V.
12.
Behold
I
come
quickly
,
&c.
namely
,
to
judgment
,
and
will
abolish
the
Pagan
Religion
,
and
set
up
the
Christian
under
the
sixth
Seal
,
in
the
reign
of
Constantine
,
and
judge
the
Whore
the
Idolatrous
Hierarchy
,
under
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
utterly
destroy
her
under
the
seventh
Vial
;
and
he
that
is
righteous
,
growing
still
more
righteous
;
and
he
that
is
holy
,
still
more
holy
,
introduce
the
glorious
State
of
the
New
Jerusalem
under
the
second
Thunder
.
These
things
are
within
the
compass
of
my
Providence
and
Power
,
For
,
V.
13.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
&c.
I
am
the
first
and
the
last
,
and
my
Kingdom
shall
out-last
all
Kingdoms
,
neither
shall
any
Power
upon
Earth
survive
my
reign
in
the
Holy
City
Jerusalem
.
Whence
follow
the
words
of
S.
John
,
as
relating
to
those
times
,
in
the
next
Verse
.
V.
14.
Blessed
are
they
that
walk
uprightly
according
to
the
external
Word
or
Law
,
that
they
may
be
baptized
at
last
into
the
dispensation
of
the
Spirit
of
life
in
the
New
Birth
,
and
thus
entring
through
the
Gates
,
may
become
true
members
of
this
living
Church
of
Christ
,
the
New
Jerusalem
,
and
enjoy
all
the
holy
and
healing
Privileges
thereof
which
have
been
above
described
.
V.
15.
Without
are
brutish
,
obscene
,
Atheistical
men
,
and
jugling
pretenders
to
Miracles
,
and
Kainish
persecutours
had
they
but
power
,
and
in
the
mean
time
gross
Idolaters
,
and
either
Lovers
of
lying
Legends
,
or
Inventours
of
them
.
These
unclean
Birds
are
kept
out
of
the
New
Jerusalem
,
but
have
their
dismal
Haunts
in
the
Rubbish
and
Ruines
of
the
demolished
Babylon
,
as
hath
been
noted
above
.
V.
16.
In
the
Churches
,
Alluding
to
the
seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
which
signifie
the
whole
succession
of
the
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
The
whole
Book
of
the
Apocalypse
is
,
as
it
were
,
one
Epistle
to
them
all
,
as
they
are
concerned
in
their
several
successions
.
Root
and
Off-spring
of
David
.
This
may
denote
his
Divinity
and
Humanity
,
and
the
being
the
Son
of
David
the
true
Messias
,
his
right
to
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Earth
,
Psal
.
2.8
.
And
from
the
greatness
and
glory
of
his
Kingdom
he
is
here
called
,
the
bright
Morning
Star
,
though
in
the
Sardian
Interval
,
onely
the
Morning
Star
.
Whence
it
seems
to
glance
at
the
beginning
of
the
Philadelphian
Interval
,
and
respect
the
Heros
on
the
white
Horse
with
many
Crowns
on
his
Head
,
which
sutes
well
with
the
saying
of
S.
John
in
the
following
Verse
.
V.
17.
And
the
Spirit
and
the
Bride
say
,
Come
.
The
Spirit
,
because
this
is
the
Commencement
of
those
times
that
are
properly
called
the
Reign
of
the
Spirit
by
the
Cabbalists
.
And
the
voice
of
the
Bride
is
added
to
signifie
the
Churches
earnest
desire
of
a
settlement
of
things
into
the
glorious
condition
of
the
New
Jerusalem
upon
the
destruction
of
the
bloud-drunken
Idolatrous
Babylon
.
Let
him
that
heareth
,
say
,
Come
;
that
is
,
let
him
pray
for
the
Acceleration
of
so
glorious
a
settlement
of
things
.
And
then
our
Saviour
speaks
(
for
it
seems
to
be
a
kind
of
Dialogue
from
verse
10.
to
the
last
.
)
And
let
him
that
is
a-thrist
,
&c.
He
that
sincerely
hungers
and
thirsts
after
righteousness
,
and
whosoever
has
a
will
and
desire
,
let
him
come
and
enjoy
the
happy
Privileges
of
this
living
City
of
God
freely
without
money
,
as
the
Prophet
speaks
,
Isa
.
55.1
.
V.
18
,
19.
For
I
testifie
to
every
man
,
&c.
The
connexion
betwixt
these
two
Verses
,
and
the
foregoing
Verse
,
is
this
:
It
is
a
reason
to
enforce
the
acceptance
of
his
so
earnest
invitation
to
the
enjoyment
of
the
described
condition
,
in
that
the
condition
is
so
certainly
destined
,
and
so
good
and
perfect
,
that
if
any
one
presume
to
adulterate
the
same
by
adding
any
incongruous
humane
Inventions
thereto
,
he
shall
incur
the
plagues
written
in
this
Book
,
whether
they
concern
this
life
,
or
the
sulphureous
lake
of
fire
,
which
is
the
second
Death
.
And
if
he
be
so
faint-hearted
,
or
of
so
little
faith
,
as
to
conceit
there
will
never
be
such
an
excellent
State
of
the
Church
on
Earth
,
he
shall
lose
his
part
in
the
Holy
City
and
Book
of
Life
,
he
shall
never
be
able
to
enter
into
the
blessed
New
Jerusalem
State
neither
here
,
nor
in
its
Antitype
,
in
Heaven
.
V.
20
,
21.
Surely
I
come
quickly
,
viz.
for
the
fulfilling
the
Visions
of
the
first
six
Seals
,
and
what
synchronizeth
with
them
,
to
support
his
Church
in
their
Smyrnean
affliction
,
and
to
defeat
their
Enemies
under
the
sixth
Seal
.
To
which
S.
John
answers
,
Amen
,
Even
so
come
Lord
Jesus
.
This
was
seasonable
for
him
to
say
in
his
time
,
That
Christ
would
come
and
judge
the
Dragon
;
As
it
was
seasonable
for
the
Church
in
the
Pergamenian
and
Thyatirian
Interval
,
and
is
now
in
the
Sardian
,
to
say
,
Come
Lord
Jesus
to
judge
the
Paganochristian
Hierarchy
quite
to
be
abolished
under
the
seventh
Vial
;
And
in
the
Laodicean
Interval
,
to
say
,
Come
Lord
Jesus
to
that
General
Judgment
,
when
death
shall
be
swallowed
up
in
victory
,
and
all
the
Saints
shall
be
translated
into
the
incorruptible
state
of
Heavenly
bliss
and
glory
.
And
this
whole
Book
being
a
general
Monitory
Epistle
,
as
it
were
,
to
the
Church
Universal
throughout
all
Ages
,
he
sutably
concludes
with
the
usual
form
of
Valediction
in
the
Epistles
of
the
Apostles
.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
&c.
See
Dr.
H.
M.
his
Exposition
and
Notes
upon
these
four
last
Verses
.
FINIS
.